Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

60. Beasts of Lust

Beasts of Lust

SexulPenut

Summary:

Deep in the mountains lies an all girl academy that trains the most elite monster hunters. Yet decades ago in time long forgotten, the place was built upon the seal for the Monster Queen. Unbeknownst to the women of the academy, the seal had broken, and the Futa Monster Girls are looking for mates.

Notes: More tags as chapters come, if I am missing one throw it at me. I might dedicate a bit more time than planned on this one, so hope you enjoy. As always, appreciate any feedback to improve my work.

Notes:

For Chaosboy0.

I wasn't able to get a beta reader beyond the requester for this one, so I apologize for any dip in quality, especially with the last sex scene, feel it's missing something but can't think of what. If you have any feedback for this one, feel free to tell me so I can improve.

Chapter 1: The Broken Seal

Chapter Text

Deep within the mountains laid a paradise. An almost perfect circle of lush woodland that led to a verdant meadow then a well cut lawn topped by a veritable fortress all surrounded by ten craggy peaks like mother earth cupping it in her grasp. Yet, despite its appearance, the fortress with all of its ancient stone ramparts and towers that grazed the clouds, as if to hold watch over the land, was used for anything but. Within its walls ran not guards but students that scurried from class to class to learn the fineries of everything from combat to cooking. Some wore armor and carried blades, others wore cloth and carried books and staves, but two similarities could be found among them all: they were all women, and they all carried the weight of the elite on their shoulders.

As the sun rose to shower the torchlit halls in the gray light of dawn, one student snapped awake. Her chest was on fire right over her heart. She tried to scream as the burning became more and more intense, but her voice wouldn't come. All she could do was tear away her shirt and let her heavy breasts bounce free in the cold morning air. If anything, that just stoked the flames until it felt like her heart was a ball of molten lava.

Then, all at once, the sensation vanished, and she fell back to her bed. For long minutes, Megami laid there and let the cool air dry her sweat slicked skin as her chest heaved. What the hell was that? She looked down at her chest, and her breath hitched.

Right where she felt the burning was a red marking like a tattoo of a heart within a much fancier heart. When she pressed against it, it sent more fire through her body, but this fire was far from unpleasant. It felt so good she couldn't stop rubbing it. Couldn't stop her other hand from running down her chubby belly to her dripping lips. That much contact sent a jolt of pleasure down her spine powerful enough to make her back arch like she was shocked and a lewd moan escape from her lips.

What if Jeana heard? Megami's fingers stopped right on the brink of slipping in. What would Jeana think if she saw her gross body writhing against her fingers? The shame overpowered the desire, so she slowly slipped her hands back to her sides and turned to make sure her roommate didn't notice. Much to her relief, her roommate was still deep in sleep. Her blonde hair splayed around her like a halo, her face just as beautiful and peaceful as ever, and her gentle snores filling the room with such a soft and cute sound.

It was enough to make her heart hurt. How could someone so perfect look at her the same way? With her thighs as thick as hams, two doughy stacks of marshmallow for an ass, and even doughier stomach that she could fill both hands with? Megami shook her head and got up. The only way she knew to clear these thoughts was a good walk.

Throwing on her favorite dress calmed her down a bit. The almost modest number was colored with vertical white and purple stripes and ran from her mid thigh to mid breast, and she covered it with a white vest coat that hung down to her knees and buttoned around the middle of her breasts. A white collar around her throat and shoulders that kept a nice window to her only real assets and bicep high purple gloves pulled the outfit together. Even the new marking made the red ribbon nestled among her watermelons, long purple hair, and deep purple eyes pop. She found herself humming a little as she tied the hair in the front into two pigtails with two more red ribbons and put on her frilly white cap. Maybe she could get some nice stares that weren't just jealous at her bountiful breasts now that she had this new, albeit strange, marking bringing more attention to them. Maybe even from Jeana.

Megami jumped, giggled, and clapped, then another clapping reminded her why there was only one area she left bare. With a sigh, she closed her jacket a little and went out on her walk.

As always, her feet led the way while she slipped into her own thoughts. The halls filled with warring soldiers, the clang of metal, shrill death knells, and the scent of blood. Perhaps some even splashed on that brick her hand ran over, or that one, or that one. Then the halls filled with mingling people like they were part of a party that spilled into every dark corner imaginable. Could someone have taken their lover right on the stairs? Or even someone else's? Servants handed her a drink, a lover linked arms with her, then another, and, with two women in tow, she brought them to the door of her chambers. A large imposing door in the middle of a hall she had never seen before.

Like that, the illusion fell apart, and she was all alone to face the cold hunk of wrought iron metal. The voice of reason in her yelled for her to turn away, but it didn't have the chance to finish before a feeling in that mark jerked her through that door.

The room beyond was cold and lit by a handful of torches that cast stark, flickering shadows across every corner. Despite the goosebumps that spread across her skin, Megami made her way forward. It was like that mark pulled her down the cobweb lined halls. Her footsteps echoed through the silence with every turn. She made turn after turn in the long forgotten labyrinth until they all blended together.

Left, right, straight, so many lefts in a row that she must have doubled back on herself a few times, yet every hallway looked just different enough. She tried to fill the void with visions of dungeons and tortured screams, secret rendezvous and whips and chains, even bright lights and conversation, but something about the darkness leaked into every one. It pressed against her mind and made her feel small and helpless. She didn't know why she kept walking, but her feet carried her deeper and deeper into the winding halls.

Just when time blended together and she felt she would go mad, Megami walked into a small storage room with a girl standing inside. She stopped and stared at the other woman in surprise. How could someone else be down here?

The other woman looked perfectly fine save for tears running down her cheeks and fear on her face that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her petite shape was hidden beneath a pristine white blouse accented by a loose blue ribbon around her collar and a black tiered skirt with a white scalloped hem. Her hair tied everything together in an elegant package with two large blonde twintails that reached her mid-calf tied by similar long, blue ribbons and two corkscrew swirls rested against her chest.

"A-are you ok?" Megami's usual timid voice hit tones so high that one would almost think they were dogs hearing it.

N-no," The girl's voice was just as elegant as her appearance even with the slight tremble, "I-I got lost here sleepwalking last night, a-and I ne-eed help." She took a few trembling steps towards the shy girl, and Megami's heart skipped a beat.

She looked so hopeless with the way she trembled as she walked, and all thoughts of her clothes and eyes slipped from Megami's mind. Someone needed her.

"It's okay, I can help." She pulled the girl into a tight hug and rested her head against her soft pillows. Her heart melted when the girl nuzzled deep into her chest and returned the hug. The shy girl felt so motherly comforting the trembling girl with loving strokes through her hair. If only she was Jeana… If only she knew how to get out.

"I-if you want to help," Megami felt the hands around her tighten and something slither across her feet, "Th-then," The girl started to cry so hard she shuddered and gasped, or, at least, that's what Megami thought until she raised her head. Her face was no longer covered with tears or fear but with a huge smile, and those gasps were nothing more than heavy chuckling, "Be mine forever!"

"Wh-what?" The timid girl's mind whirled to understand what was going on. The strange slithering twisted around her legs. The girl's hands reached down to her ass and squeezed her ass tight enough to bring out pained gasps, much to the delight of the blonde girl.

"I want you," She giggled, but her voice and expression became softer when she saw Megami's fearful expression, "I've been watching you for a long time," She cooed and struggled against the hem of the thick girl's dress until they were completely exposed the cold air, "Watching your body. Dreaming of fondling you all night long. Holding you close," She massaged harder and harder against those wonderfully squishy globes until Megami groaned with lust and leaned against the smaller girl. Close enough for the blonde to whisper right in her ear. "You would be so fun to cuddle." She gave one more rough squeeze that brought out a long pained groan.

Megami couldn't think straight. Everything was so wrong. This strange girl squeezing her ass and sending weird sensations through her. Whispering sweet words she longed to hear from someone. But she wasn't Jeana. Then she felt that wriggling reach her crotch, and a tendril ran across the damp spot in her underwear. Even through the jolt of pleasure, she could only think of one thing,

"W-what are you?" The wriggling stopped, and the blonde girl pulled back so Megami could see her face.

"I am Oliva," Her blonde twintails changed into big, yellow tentacles, and the timid girl gasped in fear, "And I'm a mimic."

Before Megami could cry out, those tendrils wrapped around her head and pulled her into a deep kiss. The timid girl was so shocked that all she could do was go with the flow. There was no resistance when Oliva parted her lips and slipped her tongue inside. None when it stirred up her mouth with a heated passion, or she gently moaned into it. In fact, it almost felt nice. The heat, the need, knowing someone wanted her. Almost against her will, she melted into it and moved her tongue against Oliva's the way she remembered reading in a book.

Then the smaller girl pulled away. Megami saw the desire in her half-lidded eyes, the way her cheeks were flush, the way she panted like she had run a marathon, but most of all she felt those tentacles rubbing all over her body. If only someone else had treated her like this. If only she wasn't a…

"Monster!" The timid girl cried, broke free of the tentacles with a feat of strength that surprised even her, and fell to her plump rear, "St-stay away!" She scurried backwards from the mass of tentacles running from under the dress. What was she taught about mimics? What was she taught? In her panic she didn't even think about how she didn't have any of her gear.

"I may be a monster," Oliva's tone was almost hurt, but that just made her scurry a little faster, "But I have everything you need," The blouse fell away and revealed a slender human torso with pale skin and perky apple-sized breasts topped by cute pink nipples, "I even have more," The skirt fell away and showed her bottom half was anything but human. It was a mass of thin red tendrils with two bigger tentacles in the middle that unfurled from where they wrapped around the rest, but one human feature remained. Right where the tentacles met her upper half, a large human cock twitched and drooled, "I can treat you better than anyone. I can give you all sorts of sensations a human can't, Jeana can't."

"But y-you're a monster, and I-I alre-eady love…" Megami couldn't finish the sentence. If she said it out loud, then she would have to face the truth.

"She doesn't love you!" A few tears ran down the mimic's eyes. Real ones this time, and they actually sent a pang of sadness through the cowering girl.

She knew in her heart that Oliva was right. It was in Jeana's eyes every day that she only saw Megami as a friend. If that. Was she really only fit for a monster?

"P-please," She begged, "If you love me, can you at least let me confess? I don't want any regrets."

"Regrets?" The mimic trembled, "Why would you regret being with me? I can give you so much more than anyone else. I can love you more than anyone else," Megami didn't notice the tendrils had snuck up on her until they wrapped around her wrists and held her down, "Just let me in."

"Please!" Megami cried and struggled against the tendrils, "I-I'll give you a chance if you just let me go see her!" The craziest thing was that she was telling the truth. Even if the monster scared her, she didn't want her to feel what she felt.

"No!" Oliva shouted and made the trapped girl freeze, "You had your chances! I watched you look at her day after day! Talk to her day after day! Now it's my chance! Ysaera promised me first choice! She marked you for me first!" Some of those tendrils slammed the ground like stomping feet.

"Don't get mad," Megami pleaded with her best attempt at a soothing voice, but the image of those tendrils dashing her against the stone below burned in her mind, "I-I'll give you a chance. Just tell me what you want."

In an instant, the blonde girl calmed down and a smile crossed her face, "You just have to have sex with me three times, and you will be mine forever. Then we can cuddle and smooch and fuck and breed until the end of time. I can make you a happy mother, and give you a place in Ysaera's court."

"Wh-who is Ysaera?"

The girl started to answer, but playfulness flashed behind her eyes. "If you want to know," She teased, "You have to be mine first."

"F-fine," Megami finally relented. And why not? No one else wanted her. No one else said she was beautiful. If the only place she could find love was a monster, was that so bad? Yet one thing lingered, "What about Jaena?"

"If I promise you that I know a monster who will love and cherish her just as much as I will love you, would that be enough?"

"W-would she be gentle with her?"

"Of course," The tendrils pulled Megami to her feet and half pulled her into the mimic's embrace.

"Will… you be gentle?" The two shared one lingering, tender look.

"Of course," Oliva pulled her into a tender kiss.

The kiss barely started before some of those tendrils wrapped around Megami's legs again, but, true to Oliva's word, none of them were rough. They slowly ran up until one pulled the crotch of her panties to the side and pressed against her drooling slit. She moaned when it rubbed back and forth and sent shivers like she had never felt up her spine. Then a tendril yanked her dress down so her heavy breasts popped out, and a warm mouth wrapped around one of her puffy nipples. What started as a slight gasp at the wet sensation turned to a lewd moan when the mimic sucked her nipple in and ran her tongue around it. The tendril wrapped around her other tit and squeezed it like it was trying to milk her like a cow.

In the midst of all these new sensations, one broke through all the rest. A deep, burning pain tore through her when that tendril finally pushed past her lips.

"St-stop!" Megami screamed with every inch it tore into her.

"It's okay, just let yourself get used to it," Oliva muttered around her nipple, "It will feel really good soon."

She nodded her head and tried to power through, but the pain seemed to just get worse and worse. It was so much thicker than her fingers, and it reached so much deeper than she ever imagined. Then another tentacle rubbed against a sensitive spot on the outside of her lips and drowned out most of the pain.

"Oh God!" Megami cried. The feelings were so intense. Pain mixed with pleasure in a way she almost wanted more of. It built up more and more and more until the pain was gone, and the wriggling tentacle hit so many spots inside of her that she couldn't help but let out a wicked yowl.

Then, all of a sudden, she felt empty.

"Wh-what?" She only had a second to wonder before she felt something harder and warmer against her slit.

"Are you ready?" Oliva whispered in her ear and sent a delightful shiver down her spine, "Do you want me to breed you?"

Megami didn't even have to think for a minute. "Yes!"

She wrapped her arms tight around the mimic as that thick cock was forced inside. It was so much warmer and harder than those tendrils. It reached so much farther too and pushed against her cervix. It felt so… so… good! She felt truly full for the first time in her life, and her pussy clenched against that rod in thanks.

"You feel better than I thought you would!" Oliva cried and pulled Megami into another deep kiss.

The praise made her heart flutter, but not as much as the blonde's gentle thrusts. Being kissed, milked by the tentacle, and gently fucked felt like her purpose. Oliva's cock pumped against her womb and twitched violently. So close to bursting and filling her oh-so-full, and both of the women knew it.

Their cries reached a fever pitch together. Their hips ground together with lustful abandon. Then with one final cry, Oliva buried her cock to the hilt and burst.

Megami's womb was blasted by a thick load of cum. So much poured out that it leaked from around the mimic's cock, but most of it just filled her stomach and made it bloat. It was so warm, so filling, it was all it took to push her over the edge.

Then, in the middle of the couple spasming together, she felt it. A burn in her heart once more, but this time it felt good. The heat spread through every fiber of her being along with something else. Her skin tingled all over, and every touched made her moan and writhe. In the midst of this new intensity, she didn't notice the mark fill up or Oliva's sly grin.

However, Megami did feel it when she was flipped on her back to the ground.

"H-huh?"

"All the better to breed you," Was all the answer she got before more and more tendrils covered her body.

Soon, most of her body was covered in the writhing things, and the sensations overpowered her. So much pleasure ran through her from all the teasing of her thighs, stomach, and breasts, that almost didn't notice Oliva start thrusting. Almost.

This time, the mimic didn't hold back. She pounded at the thick girls pussy like a jackhammer and used the tendrils to keep her in place. It was all Megami could do to stay sane against the intense fucking. So much more pleasure than she ever expected coursed through her. More than she could take. Could want.

She tried to struggle against the tendrils. Tried to find the strength. Yet it kept fading away. Fading into the pleasure. It wasn't long until an orgasm struck her. Then another. Then another. Until she was floating on a cloud of white hot pleasure. Not even her banshee shrieks made it through the haze.

Oliva chuckled a little between grunts, "To think… not even… an hour… ago… you would… be… mortified at… the noise…" But the milking of Megami's orgasming cunt around her sensitive cock was too much.

Oliva let out another screech of ecstasy, and more seed pumped into the screeching woman. It swelled her stomach even more. Stretched it past a breaking point. Then that mark filled once more until only a bit of her skin could be seen through it, and that familiar burning lanced through her mind.

"St-stop!" That heat terrified her. It was like she was losing her mind. All she could think of was Oliva pounding her deeper and deeper until she was filled up once more. Being embraced by those tendrils until she was one with the mimic. Even the thoughts of Jeana were fading away. "P-please, just let me rest!"

Oliva didn't listen. She needed one more. One more and Megami was hers. Somehow she pounded even harder. Harder and harder until not even the tendrils could hold Megami down. She even used the tendrils to thrust her down to get that one extra inch deeper inside with every thrust.

Megami's body hurt so much. Every part was on fire from being the indescribable sensations flooding through her, but one felt it so much more. Her core burned with so much desire it almost made her crazy. So hot, and only one thing could quench it.

Even her studious mind couldn't take anymore and snapped. Her cries pitched one more time before cutting out. Her hips jerked against her lover's with what little strength she had left. Everything else was lost in that endless sea of white.

Then the room was filled only with the rough grunts of Oliva and the wet squelching of her precious cum spurting from the passed out girls sore cunt. As the mimic got closer to that final finish, she used her victim more and more like a doll until she was practically masturbating with the body. So close, so close, so close, but not close enough. Then she saw Megami's shy face twisted into such intense ecstasy and thought about how often she would see it from now on.

Finally, her balls clenched, and she let loose one last load into the woman. Their hips shuddered together again as she drained every last ounce of her seed inside. The shy girl's stomach swelled until she looked ready to give birth, and Oliva smiled with satisfaction. Soon enough, she would really be pregnant. With that sweet thought, she collapsed against Megami's swollen stomach and almost giggled when a large splurt of cum sprayed from that worn out pussy.

It would be so much fun to fill it back up.

With one final burst of heat, the mark on Megami's chest finally filled up. The sensation tore her from that white abyss. Tore her from her thoughts. Tore her from everything and threw her into a whirlwind of heat.

Then, almost as fast as it came on, it left along with all the heat throughout her body. Left her lying on the cold stone ground with only a few tendrils covering her arms, legs, and breasts and Oliva's head on her bloated stomach to keep her warm. It would be such a pretty sight if there wasn't a chill in the air. Maybe someday soon the mimic will be resting her head on her swollen belly with only a thin barrier between her and her kid. The thought made Megami tingle with warmth, but it wasn't quite enough.

"Oliva?" She whispered, almost sad to wake her, "I'm cold."

To her delight, her lover looked up at her and smiled. Such a beautiful smile that her heart ached that it wasn't close enough to kiss. Then it was. Oliva crawled on top of her as the rest of the tendrils wrapped her in a tight, warm cocoon and lowered that smile to hers.

The warm kiss was like a blanket to Megami's tired mind, and she drifted off to sleep with that sweet taste on her lips.

When Megami woke, it was like no time had passed. Her sore body was still wrapped in those loving tendrils with Oliva's sweet sleeping face, not too unlike Jeana's, nestled in her breasts. If that moment lasted forever, she could have died happy, but her lover stirred all too soon and gave her a satisfied smile.

"You are such a nice pillow," The mimic sighed and gave Megami a quick kiss on the lips, "Too bad we have to go. There are a lot of preparations to be made for the coming days, and you play a vital piece."

"A vital piece?" The warmth those words brought her almost made up for the chill as Oliva's body peeled away from hers and left her half naked on the floor. Then another chill ran up her spine, "Of what?"

"It's best if Ysaera explains it," Guilt flashed in Oliva's eyes for a moment, "I hope you don't hate me when you learn."

"No! I would never!" Megami jumped up and pulled her into a comforting hug, "I'm by your side no matter what."

"Thank you," The women held each other tight until the mimic noticed her partner's legs shaking, "Do you need me to carry you?"

"I think so," The shaking girl was so grateful when those tendrils scooped her up and carried her like a princess. It was nice holding Oliva close like that and nuzzling her face into her soft neck. Nice and warm. She even giggled a bit, perhaps for the first time in front of someone else, when some more tendrils pulled her dress back to its modest state. "Don't you like looking at me?"

"I do, but I would rather not have the others see you. Some of them are a little too pent up after all this time. Especially the grizzlies."

"Are there a lot of monsters down there? A-am I safe?"

"Don't worry," The tendrils squeezed Megami extra tight, "You're safe with me."

With those comforting words, the mimic brought her deeper into the lair.

The gentle bouncing relaxed the cradled girl enough that she slipped in and out of dozing. Every once in a while she would stay awake long enough to note the turns, but she quickly gave up on that. Oliva would know the way back after all. Then they reached a large room and all of the tiredness faded.

The room was bigger than the academy dining hall, and the gray stone turned to rough hewn rock halfway down. The stranger part was that it was empty save for an arched double door that stretched out of sight. The door had a magical seal emblazoned on it, but it was dull, lifeless, and broken by the opening in the slightly ajar doors.

Megami tensed the closer they got. The deep, stagnant smell of evil seemed to drift from that opening and filled her entire being with the stench. The nails and teeth already bit into her skin. The yowls of hunger and joy already rung through the ancient walls. Her screams never reached the light of day. She pulled as close as she could to Oliva and nearly dug chunks out of her skin.

"Shh," The gentle voice cut through her fear, "It's okay. I'm here."

Almost like a mantra, Megami repeated those words to herself. Over and over and over. Through the dark tunnels that spiraled ever downward her words echoed.

Oliva carried her through tunnels long forgotten by all but those who lived there for what seemed like forever. Past unseen eyes and unheard skitters. Deep into the depths of hell itself.

Then, they finally reached a cavern so large that the terrified girl couldn't see the ends of it. It almost looked like an amphitheater carved into the walls with each layer leading down to what she could barely make out as a throne. More worrying was the teeming mass of monsters along the ground, each of their eyes gleaming in the torchlight when they looked up at the duo. Hungry eyes she was being led down towards.

"Oliva!" Megami squeaked and held the mimic's neck so tight it was a surprise she didn't choke. "Please don't take me down there! Th-they'll devour me!"

"No they won't," The words couldn't keep the clinging girl from flinching with each step descended. "They aren't hungry, just curious. Take a minute and look."

The closer they got, the clearer the horde became. They lost the hazy fur of darkness in favor of womanly bodies with a few animalistic features. The glint in their eyes was gone in favor of cocked heads and even cockier grins. In many ways, they reminded her a lot of her classmates, not the beasts of old that were pounded into her head. Yet, as they reached the bottom floor, she couldn't help the pangs of anxiety that followed every large, suffocating crowd.

To her relief, It was only a short walk to the raised dais of the throne, but that was short lived when she met the woman sitting in it.

The dragon woman seemed massive despite only being a little taller than Megami. She wasn't sure if it was long, dark burgundy and salmon tail and tattered wings, the long, black horns like twisted prongs atop her short red hair, or the thick cock poking out from the hem of her black panties that seemed to be the only protection for her crotch. In fact, her armor seemed more to allure than protect with the only fully covered area being her arms. The rest of the gray plates were sparingly used to fashion a chest piece that only barely covered the bottom of her breasts attached by two strips of scale to hip pieces that left most of her toned, pale stomach and crotch bare, and her legs were clad only in black stockings and garters with one small metal piece over the bottom of each thigh and shin-high metal boots. Yet she sat there with the side of her head resting on her fist and a huge shit eating grin like nothing even had a chance to touch her.

"Welcome, Megami, I hope you had a fun… initiation," Her voice was much more feminine than expected, but hit a deep pitch that sent a shiver through the awestruck girl.

"Y-yes," Megami couldn't help but blush a bit, especially when she realized she was still being carried, "It was better than I expected… my… Queen?"

"You may call me Ysaera," The dragon chuckled and sat up to her full height, "But, yes, I am in fact the Queen of Monsters. Although if you weren't clever enough to figure that out on your own… Well, at least you would still be good for keeping Oliva off my back," The queen made a quick motion, so the tendrils gently lowered the girl onto her still weak legs.

"M-might I ask, Ysaera," She struggled to keep her trembling legs from buckling, "Why was I your first choice?"

That grin broadened, "Because it was just our luck that someone with the talents Lynnixia needed showed up."

"Yes, just the perfect little specimen," Megami nearly jumped out of her skin when a woman a head or so shorter than her seemed to solidify from the darkness. If it weren't for the yellow and red runes lightly glowing on her ebony skin, she almost would have thought she just missed her, and a closer look at the woman sent yet another chill down her spine.

Despite her lack of curves, she dressed much like a seductress would. With a strapless, black baby doll dress parted down the middle to reveal her flat stomach and scanty, black panties, and bare legs accented by high heels with straps midway up the calf and a deadly looking point, she made her slight curves pop, but they didn't hold a candle to her most surprising features. Those long, black horns jutting from her long white hair tied in a half ponytail, the glowing red eyes, and the swishing black tail topped by a heart all proved her to be something Megami never expected to encounter.

"You're a demon," The girl breathed and finally sunk to her knees. So many questions whirled in her mind. What did she find herself a part of? How did all these monsters get down here? Why? Yet only one question came to her lips, "What do you need me to do?"

"That's what I like to hear," The demon chuckled and smiled at Oliva, "No wonder you pestered us all year long about her," Then she knelt down in front of Megami and pulled her head to look her right in the eyes, "What I need you to help me with is modifying the seal that locked my friends down here for millennium to create a wall around this academy."

"You… want to trap everyone in here? Why?"

Ysaera laughed, "Because it's what we've been waiting millennium for. To break out of here and make every woman our lovers and unite the world together," The dragon sighed when she saw Megami's conflicted expression, "You've already experienced the pleasure of being one with a monster, yet you still don't believe me."

"Not everyone would feel the way I do. They're so beautiful and popular, and they have options other than monsters."

Ysaera's gaze softened a little, "I see. What if I told you we already had a way to make them ours, and it was right there on your chest," The conflicted girl gingerly touched the mark on her chest, but her look just became more conflicted.

"So you want to just conquer all of us and use us as playthings?"

"Do you feel like a plaything?" Lynnixia piped up, "This mark just awakens the love already inside of you. Didn't you feel it when you were bred? Just imagine the whole world united in love and pleasure and protected by us."

"It would all be so wonderful," Ysaera agreed, and the conflict faded from Megami's face.

"No one unwanted…" She muttered then smiled, "What do you need me to do?"

Jeanna woke up the same way as Megami. Her world filled with fire concentrated in her heart that made her writhe and cry out, but unlike her roommate, her cries mingled with hundreds of others throughout the academy. Then all at once the cries stopped. Almost in unison, every woman in the school glanced down to see a fateful mark.

Like a lot of them, Jeanna rushed to cover it up. She threw on a white crop top that hugged her d-cups and almost nothing else before slipping into her asymmetrical denim skirt that hung lower on her left leg than her right and had tufts of fur lining the hem. Then all she needed was her dark brown caplet, red bandana, dark blue gloves, and boots to finish off the accents before tying her long blonde hair into twintails and topping that with a dark blue hat much like the rangers wore. With a few little twists and turns to catch all the angles, she couldn't help but smile at the look. Fashionable, airy, and maybe someday it would help get her fair skin to a nice tan like she saw on some of the more exotic women.

In the middle of her musings, a cry from outside snapped her attention to reality, and Jeana rushed outside to see what was going on. In her rush, she forgot to grab the holster that normally hung from her hip.

Outside, a bunch of women crowded around one of the teachers, the occult teacher judging by her mostly black attire, and assaulted her with questions and complaints.

"All we know at this time," Her monotone voice cut through the uproar and silenced all of the students, "Is that someone seemed to have messed up a simple cosmetic spell. The effects should wear off soon, so please go back to your days."

"Hey, that's good, right," Jeana chuckled and nudged the nearest student, a prim and proper looking woman in a blue blazer, "It'll let us see who has a heart at least." The woman just gave her a cold look and walked away.

Other than the strange morning, which no one would quite stop talking about, the rest of the day was fairly normal. Class after class flew by with the same old lessons and same old exercises. Yet she couldn't shake her concern for Megami. Jeana was used to her disappearing in the morning, but this was the first time she didn't see the quiet girl in any of the few classes they shared. For some reason she even missed the weird feeling of eyes boring a hole in her ass everyday.

Which is why she was so relieved to find her roommate waiting for her when she got back.

"Hey, Megami! Where have you been?" Her joyous greeting petered out a little when she noticed something off with the girl. Was her smile just a little brighter? Did she stand just a little straighter? Was it the deep red tattoo displayed proudly through her window? "Looks like someone has a bit more heart, eh?" Jeana hoped she didn't hear the nervousness in her chuckle.

"Of course!" The energy caught her by surprise, "I just met my soulmate today!"

"Really?" The gunslinger wanted to sigh with relief, but something still felt off, "I'm so glad! Who's the lucky lady?"

"You can meet her!" Megami clapped and bounced a little before she seemed to remember something, and that excitement turned back to a familiar fidgeting, "But first I have someone for you to meet."

"Nice, but I'm not sure—" Jeana didn't have a chance to protest before the girl stepped to the side and revealed a woman that was standing behind her.

A woman with brown bird wings, legs that ended in bird talons, and eyes focused on the gun she turned over and over in her hand.

The gunslinger's hand shot to her hip despite seeing her holster halfway across the room, and she stepped in front of her roommate before the bird monster could notice.

"Megami," She muttered, "Get the teachers. She might look like a woman to you, but she's just tricking you. I'll try to keep her distracted."

"But she is a woman, just with something a little extra," Megami almost pleaded, "Just give her a chance."

"What are you talking about?" Jeana snapped, "She's a monster! She'll tear us apart!"

"No she won't!" Her roommate cried, and the Harpy's attention finally snapped to the duo, "I chose her just for you because I knew she would treat you the way you deserved! Tell her you won't hurt her, Issi!"

Issi almost looked hurt when she dropped the gun back to the bed, "I'm sorry if I scared you," She took a few steps towards the gunslinger but stopped when Jeana back pedaled right into Megami, "I-I don't want to hurt you, just the opposite in fact. Megami told me so much about you! How you were so kind and beautiful, and… and…" Her face fell even more when she saw the fear. "Maybe it was a mistake."

Jeana could almost imagine those talons tearing open her throat. If she made this monster upset…

"I'm sorry," Her mind whirled trying to think of what to say, "I'm just surprised that a monster could be so… so… beautiful."

She was almost surprised by how little of a lie that was. The way Issi blushed at her compliment, the sparkle in her red eyes, and her short, reddish brown hair with two parts in the back jutting out to the side like horns were all kind of cute. Even her body was Jeana's type with two huge melons packed into a tight, white bralette and a pair of white boy shorts that barely stretched over her pillowy ass and left her thick thighs bare like the rest of her fair-skinned body.

"R-really?" She hid her face in her hands, "N-not as beautiful as you."

"Sure you are. Any man would be lucky to be your one and only."

"I'm… not into men," Issi hooked her fingers in the hem of her shorts and, after a shaky sigh, pulled down the front of her shorts. Jeana's breath caught at the sight. Just above the hint of her wet, pink folds was another smaller slit with a fleshy, yellow corkscrew slipping out.

"Oh… Oh!" The gunslinger gulped, "Well, I'm sure anyone would be… pleased to bear your children with such an interesting… c-cock. B-but I'm not interested in them myself." She tried to give her most apologetic look, but the harpy just beamed.

"You just need to try it! And we only have to do it occasionally if you don't like it. The rest of the time we can just take care of each other in other ways!"

"S-sure," Jaena silently cursed, but maybe, if she kept her busy long enough, someone could come along and save her, "Why do-on't you just show me what that mouth can do?" Her face burned beet red as the words she had only read in a few books left her lips, but Issi lit up when she heard them.

"Of course!" The harpy cried and started to run forward, but a thought seemed to stop her, "Although, maybe you would prefer this," With another shaky sigh, she dropped to her hands and knees to crawl the rest of the way.

Despite all of Jeana's reservations, she couldn't stop her heart from pounding in her chest. Issi's heavy breasts swung halfway to the ground, and she could see almost every bit of the jiggling flesh from this angle. Almost as good a sight was the ass framed by her wings wagging to and fro with a hint of her ass crack peeking out where the hem of her shorts couldn't quite fit. Yet, in spite of the sexiness of the crawl, her face looked so vulnerable lit up like a tomato and eyes fixed on the ground, and she didn't look Jeana in the eyes until she was face to face with her skirt covered crotch.

Was she really about to do this with a monster? Jeana didn't have much of a choice when those surprisingly soft fingers pulled her skirt down to her ankles and revealed the shameful damp spot in her underwear.

"Like what you see?" The gunslinger nearly squeaked in embarrassment, but the harpy seemed almost lost in a trance.

"Yeah," She breathed, then pressed her nose against it and breathed in deeper.

Jeana fell back into Megami's arms, closed her eyes, and shuddered. Her crotch was cold then warm then cold then warm as Issi sniffed away, and the strange sensation was like nothing the blonde expected. Then the cold was replaced by a warm, wet pressure that slid over her damp folds in long, slow laps. The soft fabric of her underwear rubbed into her slit and got more and more wet until it clung deep. Her skin tingled more and more until she couldn't stop small gasps of pleasure or her nails from clenching at Megami's thighs. Tingled until a strange pressure built up in her core.

It built and built until the woman couldn't take it anymore. Her hips ground against that pretty face. Pressed that tongue as hard as it could go. It didn't matter that a monster was making her feel this way. All that mattered was that tongue working her to the edge.

As her cries pitched and her brain went fuzzy, she cracked open one eye. Issi had her plump lips pressed deep into her crotch, and her tongue gently pulsed against her folds. Spit dribbled down the corner of her mouth. Her hands held Jeana's cute ass tight against her mouth. Yet the thing that drove her over the edge were those eyes. Those orange globes looked at her with such lust and love like she could stay there all night gulping down her sweet juices.

Her cries were lost in the intense burst of fuzzy white that filled her mind. In her haze, she didn't feel her juices soak her underwear so much that her stream leaked right into the thirsty harpy's mouth. Didn't see the harpy gulp it down. Didn't hear the satisfied coos.

The first thing Jeana saw when she came back to earth was Issi's face hovering inches above hers. As more and more of her mind came back, she realized that she somehow made it onto the floor with the harpy practically laying on top of her. At some point, her crop top had been rolled up so their bare tits could press together, and a trickle of milk ran down them from the monster's puffy, pink nipples. Even that strange, yellow cock of hers laid on her stomach, but, as a moment of clarity passed through her mind, she felt disgusted by it.

How did she let a monster's cock get so close?

"Th-that was amazing," The gunslinger panted while she tried to think of a way out of this.

"I know something that could be even more amazing," A soft finger trailed down her stomach, past that cock, and to her lower lips still clad in soaked fabric. For a moment she was actually surprised the monster left it before that was shot through by a jolt of pleasure, "I promise to be gentle."

"I would love to, but I… I…" Panic flared through Jeana when nothing came to mind. Come on, she had to think of something or this monster was going to rape her, ravage her until her mind broke completely, turn her into a breeding sow. Or would she? The look on her face was full of concern and love, almost like a mother's. She couldn't stop a confession bubbling up in her heart, "I'm scared."

"I know," Issi gave her a gentle kiss on the lips, "But you don't have to be. I promise."

Jeana hesitated. Her mind reached for excuse after excuse, but all they found were blanks. Perhaps Megami was right. She didn't seem like a monster at all.

With more than a little shame, she reached down and pulled the damp cloth away from her most sensitive place.

"Please," She whispered and moved that strange, corkscrew member between her legs, "Just be gentle."

"I always will," Issi promised, gave Jeana a deep, sweet kiss, and slowly slipped it in.

It didn't feel anything like the gunslinger expected. At first, it was like a thick, warm pipe that coiled into her. The further it got inside of her, the more it compressed like a spring and rubbed against her sensitive walls, but the pleasure it sent up her spine was a lot different from Issi's tongue. Instead of a warm tingling along her skin, it was a fire deep in her core that got hotter and hotter the deeper it got until she moaned with how full she felt. Once the tip pressed into her cervix, the coiled mass almost felt like a solid mass of flesh against her quivering walls.

"Are you ok?" The harpy asked, a little bit of concern on her face as the blonde writhed beneath her, "I won't start moving until you're ready."

"P-please," Some instinctive part of Jeana spoke up, "I ne-ed it."

With a slight smile, Issi started to slowly grind her hips.

Jeana's body shuddered and arched with the gentle pleasure that followed. Instead of sliding in and out like she had read, the coils compressed and stretched like a spring and rubbed every inch without leaving her feeling empty. She clenched tighter and tighter around the coils as the pleasure built up inside, but that made the small bumps press even harder into her every crevice. Her moans grew louder and louder with each passing moment. Then she heard the sweet sound of Issi's own groans.

The two locked half lidded eyes as their noises mingled. The gentle rolling of their hips became jerkier as that fire built to another grand explosion. The harpy's cock twitched dangerously in her cervix, and the gunslinger knew exactly what that meant. She was about to get filled with this monster's seed. Bred like a no good sow. It was so wrong, but it felt… it felt…

Intense.

Her orgasm was an explosion of pleasure in her brain. It made her scream. Made her shudder and shake. Made her clench Issi close and pull her into a hungry kiss. Their tongues intertwined in a heated embrace until her clenching walls became too much for the harpy.

With her own heated moan right into Jeana's mouth, she let loose a burst of cum right into her lover's womb.

Her womb seemed to heat up with every burst of cum that painted her womb white. Burst after burst until it filled up so much that her stomach started to swell. Then that warmth spread. It spread outwards from her womb straight to her heart where it became a burning fire.

"Issi!" She cried as that fire got brighter, "It hurts!"

"It's okay," Issi reassured her and stroked her cheek.

For an intense moment, Jeana thought she was lying. The fire just kept getting worse and spread to every fiber of her being. Then it finally wore down to a nice tingle.

"Wh-what was that?" She panted.

"That was the first effect of the mark, see?" Issi angled her head down so that she could see that the mark was a little more full, "It makes you a little more sensitive is all, but it means you will feel so much better."

"What about when it fills?"

"You will be my mate," The harpy's face fell, "I'm sorry I didn't tell you first, but if you want me to stop—"

"No, I… I want you to keep going. B-but… can you take care of this burning feeling?"

"Gladly."

The next few minutes were pure ecstasy for Jeana. Issi's hands caressed every sensitive spot on her body until she was a moaning mess. Her thighs, her stomach, and finally her breasts got a deep massage. Every little squeeze of her mounds and every little tweak of her nipples made her shudder. Then she felt those soft lips kiss and suck on her neck, and she couldn't take any more. That familiar tingling filled her mind once more, but it was undercut by a return of the burning in her loins.

The combination of Issi's gentle fucking and less gentle massaging and kissing was more than the gunslinger could ever have expected from her dime novels. Their descriptions didn't even come close. It was like an endless chain of warmth and explosive pleasure pounding her mind that drove out every thought. It made time blend together in an endless sea. Then that sea was broken by a familiar twitching that she almost cried for.

The second time was even better. It stretched her more. Scalded her more. Made her toes curl from the pleasure. Even the hot spike to her brain from the mark felt good. All culminating in another world shattering orgasm and animalistic yowl.

Yet it wasn't enough.

Before Issi could ask the question she knew was coming, Jeana wrapped her legs around the harpy and pulled her close. To her delight, that was all it took to make the woman buck again. All it took to make her back arch as her sensitive cock got milked. All it took to give the blonde the perfect opportunity for a drink.

She grabbed one of those soft udders and slipped the leaking nipple in her mouth. It coated her mouth in sweet, sweet milk, so she couldn't stop from sucking it like a baby. From kneading and pulling the pale flesh to work out more and more.

Judging by Issi's cries, she was doing a good job, so she grabbed the other and slipped it in too. Jeana worked both of those tits as hard as she could to get out as many of those delicious squirts as she could. Left, right, left, right, she squeezed them in turn. After a few minutes, it finally became too much for the harpy.

With a final groan, Issi slammed her hips home and pulled the gunslinger's head from her nipples. As more cock milk filled her stomach, the harpy's breast milk sprayed all over the blonde's sizable tits and ran down her now plump stomach, but she was too happy to care. With the final load of cum filling her womb, her heart burned with love for her mate. She looked forward to more meals of this sweet milk, and perhaps even feeding their sweet child some.

With a satisfied smile, Jeana let go of those wonderful udders and fell against the hard stone floor. "I never knew harpies were descended from cows," The duo giggled together, and it stirred the cock inside of her a little, "I hope I get to find out more about you."

"Well, there is one thing," The harpy shared a serious look with Megami, "There is someone you need to meet."

With that, the gunslinger was carried down through that long forgotten labyrinth in the harpy's warm arms. Through the winding halls. Down the once sealed corridor. In front of the throne of the Queen herself. Then the gunslinger made the same dark promise as her roommate before.

Unbeknownst to the heavens. To the world. To the unprepared women of the academy. The moon shone upon the paradise for its last unspoiled night.

Chapter 2: The Fencers

Summary:

Fiona, a promising fencing student, and her teacher, Zelfina, are interrupted mid training by monster calls. On her way out of the forest, Fiona meets a wolf while Zelfina hunts down a tanuki.

Chapter Text

The sun once more began to rise in the sky and spread the gray light of dawn, but, this time, one room stayed empty. Instead of being in their cushy beds fast asleep, they were far deeper where light would never reach. Deep in the bowels of the earth where the monsters gathered. There, the first two victims spent the night laying in monster sized depressions in the stone, but they barely noticed between the soft bodies and hard cocks filling them up between rests all night. Somehow, the two managed to get a decent amount of sleep before the monsters' work began in earnest.

The day was signalled, not by light, but by the stirring of the monsters and a growing buzz of noise in the air. The buzz slowly lifted the women from their gentle doze, and they took a minute to marvel at the sight of all the monsters rising and moving in well calculated waves like a disciplined army. It was a medley of women with beastly features from some with some extra ears and hair to others with lower halves that were anything but human. Some were big and muscly while others were lithe and delicate, but they were all decorated in arms and armor for their sole purpose, be it combat or magic. It took the two a minute to realize that it was, in fact, an army, and the thought filled them with more than a bit of pride.

They were crucial parts of a large wheel about to turn. At least, Megami was. When she was dragged away by Lynnixia to help create the barrier that the entire war plan hinged on, Jeana was left to hold Issi close and stew over how she could help. How could she, a gunslinger still in training, help lighten their workload? She couldn't train like the monsters who formed small groups along the upper rings, couldn't fight without hurting her fellow students too much, and couldn't even do a lick of magic to help Megami. The thought that she was only good to be a breeding sow for Issi, as nice a job that was, loomed over her like a dark cloud while she gently ran her fingers through the sleeping harpy's hair. If she was just a burden to her lover…

Almost like a blessing, the conversation of the small council that surrounded the raised dais filtered into her ears. They talked about students and teachers to snatch up before the assault, about names she knew well. With a quick kiss to a sleeping Issi, Jeana hobbled over to assembled monsters with an enthusiastic smile on her face.

"I-I think I can help," Her voice was small but cut through the talk with surprising ease. When the assembly turned to her and waited instead of snapping at her, some of her confidence came back, "I know a lot of the students pretty well, how else do you think I got the nickname Nosy Jeans?" Her chuckle fell on silence, "Well, anyways, I heard you talking about some of the students, specifically some good fighters, and I remembered a juicy bit of info I heard the other day."

"And what would that be?" Ysaera asked a cocky grin on her face.

"Well, it just so happens that one of our best fencers, Fiona," The gunslinger pointed at one of the posters with a drawing of the prim and proper woman who gave her the cold shoulder yesterday, "Has been getting private tutoring from Zelfina, our blade combat teacher, so you might be able to get two powerful allies on your side in one fell swoop."

For a long moment, there was silence, and Jeana's heart pounded in her chest. Then the dragon queen let out a hearty laugh and turned the worry to a buzzing pride.

"Good thinking, Jeana, we were about to go for this hunter over here, but that sounds oh-so-much better. I even know the perfect duo for the job," The ensuing shout reverberated throughout the cavern, "Hanha! Kivela!"

In no time at all, a woman with the ears and tail of a tanuki and smoking a pipe, and a wolf woman covered in white fur with dark gray markings on her thighs and biceps, save for her purely human face, were kneeling before their leader.

"I'm ready for whatever you need," The wolf girl's voice trembled with excitement as much as her body did.

"How may I serve?" The tanuki's voice was much more relaxed like she had nowhere to go.

"For you, Kivela, I have some nice prey in the form of a fencer," Ysaera handed the wolf girl the poster with Fiona, "And you, Hanha, can take care of her instructor," She handed the tanuki a poster with a drawing of a stern woman with a long, pink ponytail, "What I want you two to do, is go into the woods, find these two, separate them, then strike," Smiles grew on all their faces, "Get them converted by sundown and bring them back here."

"With pleasure," Hanha slowly got up and slowly started towards a wide path on the other side of the dais that Jeana had heard led to the outside.

"I can't wait!" Kivela was on all fours and sprinting in the same direction of the tanuki in no time.

Once more, Ysaera turned to Jeana with a huge smile, "What do you say you help us prepare for the assault."

"I would love to!" The gunslinger squealed and took her place among the council.

The sight of the fencing duo was a sight to behold. Metal clashed like a deadly song, and they stepped and whirled to the beat of their dance. Yellow eyes, framed by slightly lighter, long, wavy hair, met blue eyes, framed by pink hair pulled into a butt-length ponytail, with enough electricity to fry a monster and never left for more than a moment to twirl or blink. Despite the obvious age and experience difference, the two held fast as equals.

Fiona's thin body worked to its limit to keep up with her mentor and to make up for her restrictive clothing. Sweat coated her fair skin, plastered the hair around her forehead, and made parts of her blazer stick to her. She cursed herself for wearing the restrictive outfit today. The blue blazer was tight around her heaving chest, which made her small breasts start to hurt, and armpits, making her swings all the harder, but her sheer tights weren't much better around her legs and made her worry about her panties flashing every time the hem of her blazer billowed. At least her white gloves kept her hands from being sweaty and slippery.

Her mentor wasn't all that much better despite having quite the advantage. Her toned body managed to reach more than it had in a while during this training bout, so her stamina drained much quicker than she hoped. Especially with the heat making her body swelter under her combat dress, save her bare legs. Rather than a tight blazer, her whte dress top with red down the front, while still tight around surprising c-cups, was decently loose especially around her shoulders where they puffed out. The lower half was nice and airy with the back like a long jacket that could billow out and the front a rounded, red strip like a long flower petal around her crotch, and it gave plenty of room for her legs to maneuver. While her dress was made for dodging, two plates of metal on her hips and the back of her black glove clad forearms added some extra protection.

It was a long, arduous sparring session that ended with a single misstep.

When Fiona dodged left around a thrust, a rock met her foot, twisted her around, and almost made her fall right into Zelfina's deadly edge. It was a tense moment where the blade gently pressed into her neck while the young fencer desperately kept her balance. Then, almost as fast as it happened, the blade flashed away and let her fall to a heap on the ground.

"Are you ok?" Zelfina hurried over to Fiona, but the girl smacked away the hand.

"I'm fine," She grumbled as she climbed to her feet and grabbed her glasses from the ground, "If it weren't for that rock…"

"You need to be more mindful of your environment," Her mentor chastised.

"Like it's so easy to see a pebble on the ground," She glared, but it fell apart against her mentor's own.

"Don't get short with me. There's more to it than just seeing it. You need to learn how to correct your stance or adjust your actions accordingly. When you are going fast, course correction is key, or you will end up like you are today."

"Hmph, then I guess that's what I'll learn next."

"No, you still have room to perfect your basic footwork and blade play first, and that's what we'll do."

"But why?" The girl groaned, "If I'm already good enough to go toe to toe with you…"

"Are you?" Zelfina's voice was colder than Fiona had heard before, and her weapon being levelled in a fighting stance didn't help the cold fear that gripped her heart, "Pick up your sword."

"I-I'm not—"

"I've had enough of your moaning. Pick. Up. Your. Sword. If you can beat me right here, right now, then I'll concede to your superior knowledge."

"A-alright," The girl's heart pounded as she picked up her sword. It felt much heavier in her hands now that the soreness set in, and she could barely hold it straight without shaking in one hand not to mention her rubbery legs, "Can we w-wait until I can—"

"No. If you're as skilled as you think, then taking an opponent just as tired as you should be no problem," Zelfina looked nowhere near as tired as Fiona. She managed a perfect combat stance with her sword still pointing steady and true, and the rise and fall of her chest was the only real sign of her fatigue.

"B-but…" Her mentor's hard look wiped away any remaining protest, so she steeled herself for what was to come.

The next bout started much like it was fated to end. With a stumbling step, she thrust her sword, but it was too slow for her mentor to bother parrying. This dance quickly became one sided with Zelfina nimbly dancing around every sluggish movement and occasionally stinging Fiona with a quick swat or poke. A dance that drug on until the student could barely move, and the teacher swatted her over and over until most of her body stung. Until her face was streaked with tears of pain and frustration and her sword fell to the ground.

"Stop! I yield!" Her heart dropped when that sword came to her throat once more.

"Do you? Or were you simply giving your opponent a chance to kill you easier?"

"I-I-I don't know!" She cried in equal parts frustration and dejection, "What does this have to do with my footwork and blade play? I could go toe to toe with you if I was well rested!"

"If you had the stamina, then you would have been able to keep up," Zelfina finally sighed and the hard look turned to one of worry, "You need to curb your arrogance, Fiona, and slow down a little so you can actually learn. A strong plant—"

"Has strong roots," The younger girl finished with a grumble, "My roots are already strong! I come from the blood of Aumont! I was trained in my speed and precision through childhood!"

"And you need more basic training without some cushy trainer paid to tell you what you want to hear, or else when you face a monster you'll have this same thing happen. You'll have one good fight in you, make a mistake, and die."

Silence hung in the air with those words and the truth that rang through them.

"B-but," The student's eyes fell, "Everyone is relying on me… looking up to me… I need to live up to their expectations."

Zelfina placed a firm hand on her shoulder and raised her chin so Fiona could see her gentle smile. "I know, and I'm sorry for being rough on you, but you need to learn that you have a lot to learn. Just know, they aren't wrong. With as much as you still have to learn, you are the only one who can go toe to toe with me for any amount of time."

"Thanks," The young girl blushed a deep pink, "I guess I can work on the basics more… and…" She sighed, "I'm sorry for being such a… noble."

"It's okay," Zelfina started to say something else when a strange rustling caught their attention, followed by a strange call. It sounded like the cry of a tanuki followed by the howl of a wolf, both coming from the west, "Strange," the teacher muttered as a frown darkened her face, "There shouldn't be anything like that around here," She fixed Fiona with a stern stare, "Get back to the academy and tell the others what I heard. I think it's best I investigate this."

"Are you sure you're fit to do so right now to do so right now?" To her credit, Zelfina managed to hide her heavy breathing.

"Of course, just make sure you stay safe."

"I will," Fiona nodded and grabbed her sword from the ground, "You… too…" Her teacher was already a rustle in the undergrowth.

After taking a moment to steal herself, the student made her way back to the academy.

The forest was suddenly much louder than Fiona expected. Every little crackle, rustle, and call felt like it could be from one of the two monsters. Her hand gripped her sword tight as she willed away as much fatigue as she could. That shadow could be from a monster, or that shadow, or that one. Her heart pounded like a hammer. What if there was one ready to spring from the foliage? Would she be willing to fight to the death?

That test came much more quickly than she hoped when a wolf girl jumped out in front of her. A beast of lean muscle covered by white fur with some gray on her thighs and upper arms with large knife-like claws on its deadly paws. Its long, fluffy tail twitched as its all too human face, surrounded by a thick mane of white, with bright red eyes that glinted dangerously formed an ecstatic smile that showed off its deadly fangs. Yet, the most disturbing part came when it stood and its firm, perky breasts, like two volleyballs on her chest, half hidden by that mane, furry sheath with a hint of red poking out and furry balls swinging underneath, and half-hidden, glistening slit all came into view in an all too lewd display that made the noble girl's face burn.

"St-stay back!" Fiona had to use both hands to thrust the sword at the creature, but it shook almost as much as her voice.

"What are you going to do?" The slightly raspy voice nearly made the fencer drop her sword.

"How—"

"Am I talking?" The wolf almost literally howled with laughter, "Trust me, Fiona, I can do more than talk."

Before the girl could process those words, the beast was on her with a snarl. Five flashing blades swept at her from both sides and drove her back. It was all she could do to block each strike without her blade falling from her hand, let alone attack, so, for the first time, she realized how mortal she was. How easily those claws could rend her open. How quickly those fangs would tear her throat and slide it right down that throat. She couldn't stop from sobbing when her hands burned to the point her sword almost slid from her grasp, if it didn't get thrust right back into her first.

The final clang that sent her sword flying into the bushes chilled her to the bone. Her only defense was gone, and she was too far to run for it before the wolf pounced her. Fiona backed away from the wolf with trembling step after trembling step with tears running down her eyes in a steady stream. She knew it was the end. If only Zelfina was here to save her. If only she could have made her father proud. If only the rough tree wasn't right up against her back.

One last sob was all she allowed before she closed her eyes tight, stood up straight, and waited for the burning slash that would be the last thing she felt. One last moment of weakness so she could die with pride.

Yet, after a few arduous moments, that feeling never came.

Fiona cracked open an eye to see the wolf only a foot away, almost close enough to feel her hot breath, but it just stood there with that smile on its face.

"W-w-w-what are yo-ou waiting for?" With more courage than she thought she had, she opened her eyes all the way to stare the wolf down.

"Oh, just waiting to see if you'll run," It chuckled, "It's more fun if you do."

"Mayb-be I don't want to run. Maybe I-I want to d-die facing death."

"Leaning on a tree for dear life with your eyes closed and nearly pissing yourself is facing death? Well, why don't we remove it from the equation then?" Its voice dripped with excitement as it leaned in and pressed a sharp nail between her breasts, "If you run right now, I won't kill you when I catch you. Instead, I'll just breed you and make you my bitch."

"O-or?" Fiona already knew the answer, but those words lit a fire in her. The wolf would regret giving her this chance.

"Or you die." A sharp twinge of pain came from the claw when it dug into her flesh and drew a small drop of blood.

"What if I escape?" She stood up straight and forced that claw in a little deeper.

"Escape?" Another howling laugh echoed through the forest, "If you can escape to the tree line then you're home free."

"R-really?" The fencer was so surprised that she almost had to laugh. Even with how tired her legs were, there was no way this monster could keep up with her. Yet, the wolf's smile seemed too relaxed, "Then I have no choice."

"Then, run!" Its face twisted into one of manic excitement before it jumped back and fell into a low ready stance, "I'll even give you a head start!"

Before the monster could change its mind, Fiona was off like a dart in the direction her sword flew. Her fatigue faded into the back of her mind with the tunnel vision in her eyes. All she had to do was… then the sword was in her hand with nary a pause. This time, she couldn't stop the laugh. It came out like water from a burst dam in a mix of relief, happiness, and complete victory.

She felt like the wind with every dodge and bob. The trees blurred beside her. The wind blew her hair into a golden stream. Her legs almost felt like they were hovering with a numb buzz. Another mirthful laugh burst out when she saw the tree line in the distance.

Then, like a boulder crashing into her dreams, the weight of the wolf slammed into her side and sent her careening to the ground.

"So close," The wolf's growl dripped with lust, "Now you're all mine."

"Hold on!" The fencer cried out in frustration and anger, "I can see the tree line from here, so I win!"

"You didn't reach it," It teased and gently massaged at its growing crotch, "So you lose. And I win," The beast shivered with anticipation with each advancing step. Apparently so full of anticipation that it didn't notice the sword.

"Too bad," Fiona gripped the sword hard in her hands and readied all of her strength into one swing, "Because if you had ran, then I could let you live."

The fencer felt on top of the world when the metal arced perfectly at the wolf's neck. It didn't even have time to dodge or even look at the blade with the speed of her strike, and the whistle that was about to be followed by a perfect, wet thud sounded like music to her ears. How her family would look at her when she came back with this head. How her classmates would praise her. How Zelfina would apologize and finally give her the training she deserved.

Then it all came crashing down when claws suddenly appeared in front of the blade and caught it between them. A cracking sound filled the air for just a moment. Small cracks covered the blade until it couldn't hold anymore, and the nails finally snapped it in two. The wolf girl smiled down at the fencer as glittering shards of metal rained down.

All Fiona could do was watch in awe and fear with her last hope dashed.

"You're lucky you're cute, or I would be more than happy to return the favor."

"D-do it!" The girl shouted and threw the busted blade to the grass, "Do it and put me out of my misery so I can at least face my family in death!"

"Really? Is that what they tell you to shout before you die? Is it supposed to make me impressed or something? Too bad," The wolf took a deep whiff of the air and let out a small howl, "I can smell your fear."

The last bit of courage in Fiona's heart faded away when she realized how helpless it all was. There was only one way out of this alive. One way that tore her heart to pieces just thinking about it and almost made her vomit when she opened her mouth to say it, "I don't want to die," Her words were as small as she felt, "I-I'm sorry. I'll honor my word, just… don't hurt me."

"Then get against that tree and thrust your ass out," All the malice was once more replaced by lust in the wolf's eyes, and its hand dipped down to its now fully erect canine cock, "You'll see just what happens to a bitch who doesn't listen."

With no other choice, the noble girl walked to the nearest tree, bent down, and braced her hands against the rough bark. She felt so helpless with her back to the wolf and no way to react if it decided to attack. Helpless while its gaze burned into the outline of her panties through her tights. Yet a strange excitement flashed through everything else when she felt those claws gently grip at her ass and tear a few small holes in her clothing. It only grew when she felt a hot rod of flesh slide into the cleft of her tight backside.

"I didn't expect my first prey to have such a nice ass," Those claws raked down her ass a little and tore long slits into her tights and marked her pale cheeks with long, pink claw marks, "Too bad I can't just shove my cock right between your cheeks," Its hips started to grind against and rub that slab of meat between her buns, "But as soon as you're mine…" The words hung dangerously in the air.

"I will never be yours!" Fiona snapped, but it was hard to sound threatening when she was bent against a tree with a canine cock grinding against her ass.

"Of course you will," The lust in the wolf's voice grew thicker, and her hips sped up, "There's nothing you can do about it, other than enjoy it," It punctuated the words by grabbing her ass and pushing it together to cup its cock.

"N-no I won't," The fencer tried to protest, but the throbbing heat between her cheeks rubbing against them hard enough to tear her stockings felt strangely pleasant. No! She bit her tongue to force the horrid thoughts away, "All that disgusting thing of yours will do is make my skin crawl!"

"That's a shame," The wolf panted, "You'll feel much better if you just enjoy it."

Before the girl could respond, those claws tore at her crotch with surprising skill and bared her virgin slit to the world with nary a scratch. The wind felt brisk against it and made her shiver. It was only the wind that made her legs quiver, not fear, not some sick anticipation, but the wind. If only her body agreed and didn't slicken her for what's to come like it wanted it. Yet, there was only so much she could deny before she had to clench her hands against the tree to ready herself for that heat slipping down between her legs.

A scream tore through the forest. A high mix of pain and the barest hint of pleasure that hung in the air for just a moment before falling back into small mewls and moans from the blonde. A scream brought by a single rough thrust.

All at once, that bitch breaker stabbed into her all the way to the knot. Even her virginal tightness wasn't enough to keep that tapered rod from tearing her open and sending a trickle of blood down her thighs and a searing pain through her body. It hurt so much and filled her so full, all the way to her cervix, but the wolf didn't even pause to let her get used to it before pulling to the tip and pounding inside again.

The monster took her just like she expected. Its furry hips pounded against her with the speed of a rutting animal. Its cock defiled her with battering strikes against her womb and a knot battering against her lips. Those claws dug deep enough into her tender ass to draw droplets of blood as the wolf's lustful howl filled the air and mingled with her own twisted cries.

There was nothing she could do but cry out and hold against the tree for dear life. Nothing she could do but ignore the growing heat inside of her from the strange feelings that cock pounded into her. It was so hot and huge inside of her and hit spots that sent shivers down her spine, over and over again with wild abandon.

"I-It hurts, ple-ease at least take it easier," Her cries seemed to sing a different tune. As that force built between her legs, the pain in her cries were replaced by shameful pleasure. How could she be feeling good from a monster? Yet, each thrust seemed to batter against a wall inside of her that seemed close to breaking down.

"Why?" The claws were suddenly on her shoulders, and hot breath washed over her ear and sent a strange shiver down her spine, "I'm so close already."

"N-no," Fiona whined, but she could already feel it. It throbbed inside of her more and more. Her thrusts got shallower as if to keep the tip slowly pressing into her womb where it was. The breath in her ear was ragged, and those claws dug into her shoulders with the tensing of her body, "Don't! I don't want to get pregnant!"

The wolf simply answered with a howl and slammed its hips forward one last time. Filled her so full with that scorching rod that she couldn't help but groan with pleasure. Then she felt it. The knot pulsed against her slippery lips before it traveled all the way down the cock to the tip. A moment of dread filled her in that small moment. Dread that was washed away by a flood of steaming hot monster cum sprayed straight into her womb.

Fiona wasn't prepared for this feeling. For how good it would feel to get filled to the brim with this thick liquid. To feel it slosh a little inside of her. It was a feeling that quickly gave way to a burning in her chest right where the mark was that spread throughout her body in a single moment of fire across every nerve. Then, as soon as it came, it was gone, replaced by a delicious tingle across her body. A tingle so delicious that it made every little sensation pry a groan from her lips.

"Feeling better?" The monster chuckled and licked her ear which brought a low moan through her.

"Wh-what is this?" The fencer writhed when that cock moved just slightly inside of her.

"It's a whole new world of pleasure," It growled then showed the girl just what it meant.

The world exploded into pleasure for Fiona the instant it started thrusting again. She could feel every single inch of that cock, every vein, every pulse against her walls in painstaking detail. Even the rubbing fur along her back and thighs felt heightened and drew out lewd moans. There was so much more pleasure than her body could handle.

Slowly, she slid down the tree with just the barest attempt to cling to it and found herself with a face full of dirt. The noble looked just like a whore with her ass up in the air and the wolf driving her into the ground with hammering thrusts, but her brain was too addled to notice. All that was on her mind was the intense pleasure reaching a breaking point and the almost comforting warm weight pinning her down.

Through the haze, she felt something rough and wet against her shoulder. The wolf lapped the sweat from the back of her neck of her shoulders, and that sent waves of pleasure through her that tightened her walls even tighter against the defiler's cock and drew a low whine from the monster. Somehow, it drove the wolf faster and harder inside of her until she was being slamfucked so hard and fast her face bumped into the roots. Then, right as her pleasure reached its peak, a sharp sting dug between her shoulder and neck.

The wolf's bite wasn't hard enough to draw blood, but it did lock her in place as its thrusts once more lost their rhythm. For the first time, Fiona felt truly helpless with those teeth ready to tear her open and that furry weight grinding her against the ground. Grinding out even more whorish moans as she felt those teeth clamp just a little harder and another pulse rocket up that canine hose.

The second blast of seed felt so good that it pushed her over the edge with an animalistic yowl. How could being filled up feel so good? The way it swirled around inside and mixed itself up, the melting heat, even the feeling of that weight pressing her down and forcing the bulbous knot against her spasming walls. Then a thought struck right into her brain as that mark filled up once more. A most whorish thought she never thought any woman would think in a million years.

How would that knot feel inside her? Would it fill her? Would it trap her against this beast rutting away at her? The thoughts made her shiver with desire, and Fiona couldn't stop her hips from gently pushing against that knot as a test. The shivering got more intense when she felt her walls give way just a little. Just a little closer to what she wanted most.

For just a moment, the pain disappeared from her shoulder, and the warm, ragged breath returned to her ear, "Do you want it?" The monster growled, "My thick knot closing you up until your body has no choice but to accept me?"

"Y-yes," The fencer's voice could barely be heard over the grunts and groans, almost like she didn't want anyone to hear.

"If you want it, then howl for me like the bitch you are."

"I-I-I…" Fiona gulped back her worries so her voice would ring loud and clear, "I want it!" Her voice echoed through the clearing and made her face burn just a little brighter. Yet, that didn't seem to be enough for the monster.

"I said howl," It snarled and slowly pushed the knot against her lips until it slipped in just a little deeper in a flash of pleasure and pain.

A flash that finally snapped something inside of her and let loose the intense primal urge that had been growing inside of her, "I WANT IT! MAKE ME YOUR BITCH! BREED ME! I DON"T CARE! JUST GIVE ME IT!" The once proud noble shook her hips desperately and whined when that knot wouldn't go further in.

The wolf growled with delight at the sight before her. The frail girl shook and moaned like the bitch she was going to be with her eyes rolled back and face screwed into orgasmic bliss. Her tight pussy pulsed around the canine cock like it wanted to pull it even deeper and milk every last bit of come from the monster's furry balls. It was everything it had waited millenia for. All that was left was to give her a hand sucking up that mass of flesh and plugging her up good.

"That's all I wanted to hear," The beast snarled and finally gave her the slamfucking she really deserved.

If Fiona thought the previous assault was intense, this one was mind breaking. Her world burst into a smattering of stars and her bestial cries filled the air. She struggled to hold herself still against the roots, but those furry hips smacked her across the ground as that bulb kept trying to pry its way inside. Yet, it was having little success breaching her tight walls.

It kept sliding in just to the breaking point before she clenched just a little too much and almost trapped the wolf inside. It took all of its strength to jerk its cock out with each thrust and filled the air with the wet slurping of her pussy trying its hardest to keep it in. Slowly but surely, the monster's rhythm slowed to a crawl.

"Loosen… UP!" It growled between thrusts, but that just seemed to make Fiona tighter. Frustration boiled up red hot in the monster. A frustration it used to tear its knot out, but that did little to help its pace. Instead of a nice, intense hammering, the wolf was forced to use single hard thrusts that shook her soon to be mate's body and got her stuck inside that snatch. What was worse was how good it felt. How good it felt to pierce her with all its strength and feel her greedily hold on.

"LOOSEN… UP!" Its cries turned desperate as the pleasure built up inside. It was so close. So close to breeding her, but she couldn't get inside.

"P-please…" The fencer's cries were low, soupy moans that only a woman pounded to Eden itself could muster, "Just fo-orce it in…"

The cry was too much for the desperate wolf. With one last howl cut off by another savage bite that managed to draw a few drops of blood, it thrust forward with all its strength.

The knot popped in with the lewdest sound that was drowned out by the intense scream of the woman being bred. It was so huge and filled her so much and… and… it just kept swelling. Kept swelling until she felt torn apart. Kept swelling until she knew only one thing would satisfy her. Then it was all lost in a final stream of gooey canine seed. It flooded her womb once more until it couldn't fit anymore, but it had no way out past the knot. Nowhere to go but stretch out the noble's belly.

After this, everything blended together for Fiona. The heat mixed with a heat in her heart. The warmth above her felt so comforting as her mate held her close in a loving embrace only a canine like her could make. Her mind just faded into a happy slog full of wolf pups and a warm nest with nary a thought about her family or classmates. It was a blissful feeling she wished would never end.

To her disappointment, the warm, fuzziness over her mind slowly faded into the rock hard ground, and she finally tasted the mud that caked her lips from all her drool and felt the rough scratches across her face and hands. Even worse was the feeling of the knot finally loosening from inside of her and sliding out along with all of that sweltering doggy meat and a good helping of the fertile cum.

"That… was better than I expected," Fiona heard as a clawed hand gently pulled her head into a furry lap with a beaming face full of sharp teeth above it, "I'm glad you're the one I got as a mate."

"R-really?" The fencer's face burned with a strange happiness, "I-I was good?"

"Better than good, you were amazing," Excitement flashed in the wolf's eyes and her tail started to wag behind her, "Just thinking about doing that again… and again… and again," Her eyes seemed to get lost in the horizon.

"Are you… proud of me?" The girl couldn't quite meet her mate's eyes when she asked that. It was so… strange sounding coming from her lips. So stupid.

"Of course, not many can take a knot like you did."

"Really? I'm glad," She snuggled a little more into the soft fur.

The wolf gently stroked her cheek, "Why wouldn't I be proud of you? You're my mate."

"No one has said it before is all. They all just tell me I need to improve more."

"Don't worry, I'll teach you all you need to know… and more. But first, we need to find your teacher."

"Zelfina?" The student gulped and squirmed, "What will she do if she sees me?"

"Probably be proud you got a mate as good as me when she got Hahna," Her mate chuckled.

"I hope so," Fiona said as she struggled to her feet, "Because I couldn't be happier that you're mine."

With a smile, the duo trekked back into the woods.

While Fiona ran back to the academy, Zelfina ran towards those monstrous sounds. The swordmaster tried to pace herself and reserve as much stamina as possible for the upcoming fight, but her breath was already becoming labored. At the very least, she hoped to slow the monsters down enough to let her student escape.

When she finally reached a clearing, a chill ran down her spine. Instead of a wolf and a tanuki, a large group of identical tanuki monsters filled the clearing. Each one had shoulder length, wavy, brown hair with two ears filled with fluffy white fur and a leaf resting between them, but the only other animalistic part of the women was a bushy tail just a few shades lighter than their hair save some dark zig-zagging stripes. Everything else was more than a little too human for the master. Their bodies were too feminine with their lower curves barely hidden by brown tobi pants and heavy breasts barely kept in by a light green haori. Those red eyes sparkled with so much humor and intelligence behind the red, rimless glasses that Zelfina knew there was a sly grin hidden by the long, black-and-white checkered scarf wrapped around her chin.

"Where's your partner," The woman panted and readied her sword.

"Oh, I'd say Kivela is already on her way to your little disciple," All of the monsters spoke in unison and filled the woods with an all too relaxed tone.

"I swear, if you hurt her…" The warrior's grip tightened on her sword as a slow laugh wormed into her ears. If that damned monster wanted to play games… Her sword whipped out like a blur at the nearest tanuki, but, like she expected, the tip of her sword carved a chunk out of a tree that suddenly took the monster's place.

"You'll do what?" Now the voices teased her, "Do you really think you can find the real me in time?"

"Of course," Zelfina cleared her mind with a few deep breaths. A few heartbeats passed, a few shallow breaths sighed, a gust of wind blew through the leaves and made them rustle. Yet, the warrior heard nothing else, "Because none of these are you," As if to illustrate her point, she picked up a loose stone and tossed it at a monster that also turned to a tree, "I bet there isn't even a clearing."

Another tittering laugh flowed through the air but whittled down with every disappearing illusion until the swordmaster was once more alone amongst the trees, "Clever… clever… clever… I guess I underestimated you, guess I really need to step in," The voice got closer with each word… then silence.

Zelfina waited and listened. A crunch to her right just a little too small, a rustle above just a little too gentle, then a slight clomp to her left. Without a thought, she slashed out at the noise, and a victorious grin spread across her face. In front of her stood that same tanuki, except this time the haori was torn through and soaking with blood.

Then it too vanished.

"Dammit," The teacher cursed and spun around, "I didn't know your kind could use more senses than sight."

"Thank you, but I can do so much more than that. See?"

All at once, a small army of the beasts surrounded her, each with long metal blades tipping each finger. The warrior just smirked as they came forward, like that would… Then a slash on her arm drew a scream and crimson gash.

Two parts of her mind clashed. One that knew it was all in her mind and that nothing was actually hurting her, and another more bestial part that wanted to tear through the monsters before that next blade reached her heart. In the next instant, her blade flashed out and sent a hand through the air followed by a head.

Zelfina's ferocity under this pressure was a sight to behold. Like a ballerina, she twirled through the crowd like a bladed top. Blood sprayed the leaves a dripping crimson, limbs flew right before they could touch her body, and tanuki after tanuki fell. Fell to the stone-faced dancer that was gradually starting to crack.

Even the swordmaster couldn't last long against an endless onslaught of monsters, not when her muscles burned with exertion. The exertion was cut through by more pain when a gash appeared on her knee, but the monster only gloated for a moment before sharp metal jutted through its sternum. They piled up around her faster than she could make her arms move and scored her over and over. A few more got payback, but that was all Zelfina could do before the exhaustion and pain brought her to her knees.

She expected the next few claws to tear out her throat or force her further to the ground so they could all maul her, but the attacks never came. Neither did the monsters or the pain. All that was left was the warrior on her knees in a clearing with every muscle burning. A clearing where a familiar tanuki lounged with one leg stretched out, the other bent with an arm lazily resting on it, and back straight as she smoked a long, golden pipe and watched the warrior pant from over the top of her glasses. It was almost like she had been rooted there forever yet still didn't find the time to adjust her haori so it didn't hang from her biceps and bare her fair skin and tops of her hefty mounds.

"H… h… how," Zelfina panted, "H… how… did… you…" Darkness pulsed at the edges of her vision, and she felt herself start to sway.

"It just comes naturally," The voice sounded miles away, "As does this."

All at once, the darkness shot away with the strength that filled her bones. For a moment, she felt as powerful as she ever could be and the world came in clearer than ever. Then it faded to a feeling like she had a good workout but could still go a few rounds.

"What… what was that?" The warrior stared at the magical monster with mouth agape, her mind torn between hatred and thankfulness.

"Oh, just a dose of strength," The playful grin on the tanuki's face could only mean something bad, so Zelfina decided on anger, "Don't you want to save your student?"

"Of course, but this isn't enough strength to hunt your partner down."

"Not at all, in fact, I would say it's only enough strength for one thing," The monster purred and gently stroked her crotch, leaving no doubt what she wanted.

"Fine, if it means saving my student, then you can have your way with me," The warrior huffed and started to undress, but a chuckle stopped her.

"If I wanted you on your back I would have just taken you right here. No, I want you on top," The tanuki laid down and pulled her pants down enough that a fully erect, knotty, red fox cock sprung into the air. Zelfina could only gulp at the sight of that long, thick member with such a long point at the end that she could see it piercing her womb all the way through, "And leave the sword there and the clothes on. Why waste time with all that?"

"Alright," She silently cursed as she dropped her sword. The instant it hit the ground, some part of her knew she wasn't going to be able to use it on this monster, but a few creative ideas popped into mind. If she could only get her guard down enough, "I just need your word that having sex with you means your wolf friend won't hurt her."

"I can only promise her life," The monster shrugged with an unapologetic grin, "Once Kivela is loose, there isn't much stopping her other than orders," The grin broadened a bit when she saw the glimmer of anger in the swordmaster's eyes, "It's this or she probably dies."

"Damn you," Zelfina whispered as she sat down on the tanuki's waist and let the cock slide between her small and muscular asscheeks. It felt even bigger against her skin and was hot enough to feel through her dress and underwear, but the warrior was certain that she could handle it, "If she dies after this I'll—"

"Tear off my head?" The tittering giggle made the woman scowl, "I'm sure you would, but that does make me wonder something. Is it Fiona in particular that you would do this for, or would you do this for all your students? Or is there something more spicy going on? Have you thought about her naked? Thought about your mouth over her tight snatch as you take her virginity? Or perhaps you—"

"Shut up," The teacher's voice was cold despite a chuckle building in her. If that monster really thought she would get a rise out of her like that, then she was really pathetic, "Do you really think I would fantasize about my own students?"

"Why don't we test that then?" A spike plunged into the warriors mind and tore a silent scream from her lips. Memories flashed through her all in an instant, and, the moment it was done, she felt violated in a way she never expected. Especially with that cocky grin with a single fang poking out aimed right at her, "I must say, I did not expect that much restraint. Although, you do still harbor a little crush on a certain coworker, hmmm? What's her name again?"

The playful sparkle in the beast's eye almost made her sick. These games made her sick, but she had to play them all the same, "Kagura."

"Not hard to see why you like her," The tanuki purred, "Almost makes me wish she was right behind you. Maybe holding you tight and rubbing your crotch while you kiss. Mmmmmmm… I bet you would like that, wouldn't you?"

Even the strong woman couldn't hold back the uncharacteristic red in her cheeks. How many nights had she fantasized about just this? How many sleepless nights imagining just how she would feel and taste and just what she would say? Her mouth opened on its own and started to form words, but she managed to snap herself out of it just in time. Like she would just give in to this foul temptress.

"What does it matter? Are you going to try and tempt me with her body? Have her image make love to me while you watch in sick enjoyment? Or are you just trying to waste my time while my student suffers?" Somehow, the woman managed to keep her growing rage out of her voice.

"Oh, I wouldn't say Fiona is suffering, but if you don't appreciate my offer…" The sly creature just shrugged and took another puff of her pipe.

"Offer…" Zelfina couldn't help but be taken aback, "What do you mean by that?"

"Oh? I thought you were the observant sort. Well, what I meant was that I can give you all the alone time in the world with whoever you want, however you want, and all it takes is a little change in our deal. A change that won't harm your precious little Fiona."

Try as she might, the pull of those tempting words were too much for even the teacher's strong will, "And what would that change be?"

The tanuki held up three fingers around the pipe, "I get to cum inside two more times."

For some reason, a chill went through Zelfina's spine at those words and that coy smile. Yet, she couldn't see the harm in just two more, not with that deal, "Fine, but Fiona goes free after the first time you finish, and…" The forcefulness in her voice petered out with the realization of what she was going to ask, "And, I get to experience your illusions before you get that thing anywhere close to me."

"I wouldn't have it any other way," The monster took another long drag and let the smoke curl up into the air in a long, thin stream before she continued, "Now, we both know you want Kagura, but how do you want her," The look in her eyes left little doubt that she already knew the answer.

"The one time… I saw her after bathing."

A moment later, the warrior felt a presence behind her. A presence that took her breath away when she turned.

Everything else faded from the world when she saw Kagura. The asian woman's powerful but slender body dripped with water beneath a short kimono that left little to the imagination. Zelfina could see every rivulet of water running down the toned muscles on her thighs and arms, even down the bountiful mountains of cleavage that just couldn't stay bound by cloth. Assets she put to good use, according to some rumors, and the teacher really wanted to put to good use herself. Yet, it was above the magnificent body where her eyes got caught. Framed by soaked, dark purple hair let loose to fall around her ass for the first time Zelfina had ever seen, was Kagura's beautiful, exotic face with piercing red eyes that made her predatory glare send shivers down the spine of anyone who saw it.

"So this is what you wanted all along?" The cold voice made the warrior's mouth turn to cotton.

"Y-yes," She could barely swallow as the assassin stalked towards her. Closer and closer until those lips were close enough that their warm breath mingled.

"Then take it."

For the first time in her life, Zelfina let her feelings loose. With all the hunger of a monster, she dug a hand into that wet hair and jerked the illusion into a rough kiss. A kiss that was as wonderful as she could ever have wanted. Kagura's lips were firm and dominating, and she quickly took control. Quickly slipped her tongue inside where it met the teacher's. They whirled and wrestled together in a drooling tussle that was lost in a gasp when Zelfina felt a hand grab her breast.

It dug the rough fabric against her delicate flesh. Dug and rubbed until she was groaning and her skin burned. A sweet burn that made the rest of her body heat up. Then the hand grabbed her nipples and twisted and pulled. The new fire made her cry out in pleasure and pain. She never expected something that seemed so painful to feel so good.

Then a hand dug into her crotch, and she lost herself to the pleasure. Lost herself to the skilled hands of the assassin as they rubbed and teased the slightly softer fabric of her panties against her slit and soaked them through. Her cries pitched as the pleasure built from the two intense sensations. More and more and more until she felt she might burst…

Then it was gone like it was never there. Nothing but a tingle against her lips, against her breasts, against her soaked crotch gently grinding against the forgotten beast beneath her. Ground with a pent up frustration that turned to a boiling anger.

"What was that!" Zelfina shouted, but she wasn't sure what made her angriest: The fact that what she wanted was just torn from her or the fact she actually fell for it all.

"I don't know what you mean, I let you experience it, experience her. What more did you want?" She wanted to strangle the smug monster to death.

Then it hit her. This is exactly what the beast wanted her to think, to feel. Zelfina took a long, deep breath and let herself slip back into that gentle calm, "You know what I wanted, but I don't care. Just get this over with," She started to lift her hips, but another tittering chuckle grabbed her attention.

"If you wanted to cum to her, you just had to say so," Right before the teacher's bewildered eyes, the tanuki transformed.

The softness beneath Zelfina's hips turned hard and muscular, as did the rest of her body. All except for her breasts that grew a few sizes until the top of her haori slipped down and exposed the firm breasts and puffy, brown nipples in all their glory. Even her face twisted into a predatory grin with a familiar intense glare only one person could have. By the time she was done, every part of the monster had become the Kagura except for that fox cock bastardizing her beautiful body.

"What do you think?" The voice felt off, it had Kagura's tone but far too much glee to sound right. In fact, it was almost a blessing to the warrior because it made it that much easier to see through the illusion.

"That trick won't work twice," She warned as she once more lifted her hips, "So you might as well just switch back."

"Oh?" Not Kagura tittered, "I think I like this form. All the better for you to grind against after all."

Without another word, Zelfina pulled the sticky cloth from her lips and lowered herself onto the bestial member.

The cock took her by surprise. The point of it felt weird slipping inside before she hit that tapered tip, and that spread her more than she had experienced before. Even the most hung man she had lain with couldn't compare to the sheer size of this thing. It just seemed to keep sliding further and further inside even when the long tip poked against her womb and slowly pushed inside, but the teacher held back her groans. She wasn't going to let the monster get to her that way, no matter just… how hard… how deep… how warm it was.

"I'm surprised," The faux assassin admitted when Zelfina rested on the thick knot, "I was sure you would be screaming out in ecstasy by now."

"I'm not… that weak," She grunted and started to rock her hips.

"I didn't doubt that for a second," The monster just laid back and grinned while that tight hole worked against her shaft. Even with their crotches hidden, it was quite a sight. The warrior was beet red with her eyes and mouth screwed with the effort to hold back her moans. Such a fruitless effort that the tanuki knew she could break any moment, but she decided to wait. Fruit always tasted better when it was ripened to perfection after all, "But do you really think I will be satisfied with a little grinding?"

It took every fiber of Zelfina's being to adjust her legs to a squatting position. The cock jostled just right against her walls with every slight movement, and she almost felt a sigh slip through her lips in the process. Then it just got harder when she started bouncing.

The bouncing became a screaming battle in her mind. Every rough jab against her womb threatened to break the forbidden moans past the wall of her mouth. Every time that cock filled her up it chipped away at her will. Every time it ground against every inch of her sweetest spots it almost made her wonder if her dignity was worth it. Little by little her face quivered in time with her pussy. Quivered in time with the hole finally getting something it drooled for for so long.

With the warrior's face as ripe as a tornado, the tanuki struck. One strong hand grabbed the skirt covered ass in a vice grip and slammed it down while the other grabbed a clothed breast and squeezed. The monster grinned when a single groan broke loose. All she needed was a push, and push the fake Kagura did. She pushed that ass up and down her shaft fast enough that Zelfina could barely keep up and pushed her fingers deep into her firm breasts.

The teacher's body couldn't stand much more. Not the cock hammering lewd squishing sounds out of her as it pulsed against her walls. Not the intense heat in her breasts as they were rubbed raw once again. Not the quick peek that saw Kagura's face red with exertion and lust and practically begging for her to give in with throaty groans. Groans that she just had to match with howls that couldn't be held back anymore. Howls as intense as the pleasure in her core close to breaking.

"Kiss me," Kagura panted with a voice that could only mean she was nearing the edge.

The warrior gave one last ditch effort to remember it was all fake, but a strong poke of the tip that split her cervix open and scrambled her brain destroyed all of that hard effort. Without another thought, she locked lips with the powerful assassin in a sloppy, animalistic kiss that sent drool all over the sides of their mouths. A passionate kiss filled with a tongue that stirred her mouth up almost as much as her insides. A kiss that locked them together as the dam burst inside them both.

With simultaneous heated moans into their mouths, orgasms tore through them both. The pointed fox cock poured a huge creamy load right inside of her as her pussy milked it all out like a suckling mouth. Milked it all out as her heart soared and an amazing tingle filled her body. A tingle that just made the swirling and warmth feel oh-so-much better inside and drove the high right into the clouds above.

It all snapped away when Zelfina felt the body shift beneath her once more. The lips locked onto hers became softer, the breasts pressing her clothed ones with a single hand between them got smaller, and the rest of her body plumped up a little. Even through the haze, she snapped away with a look of disgust. Once again, she had fallen for the vile monster's tricks.

"You're disgusting," The warrior spat into the grass in an effort to get as much of the spit out and wiped her face clean.

"Am I? You were enjoying all of this," The monster gestured at her body now back to how it was save for her pink tipped tits bared to the world, "When I was your precious Kagura."

"Don't make me laugh comparing yourself to her."

"You're right," The smile just widened on her face, "Because she can't make you feel like this," A thrust of her hips pushed that tip against the teacher's womb which forced out a lewd moan and trickle of cum, "Can't fill you up and breed you. Can't let you live out all your fantasies."

"Shut up," Zelfina moaned, "I don't care. Just call off the wolf and have your way with me."

"Think about it for a second, Zelfina," The seriousness in her eyes made the teacher stop for a moment, "If you become my mate, you could have anyone you want whenever you want. Get filled with their seed. Whatever you want."

"Your mate? You think I would become your mate?" She wasn't sure if she wanted to laugh or to crush the beast's windpipe.

"Just think about it. The offer is open, and you have two more loads to go."

"If you call off the wolf, I will consider it," She relented with a sigh. Anything for Fiona's safety.

"Done," The monster snapped her fingers, "Krivela has the message, so Fiona will be safe."

"Good," Was all the woman said before she upheld her end of the deal.

With her student safe, Zelfina found herself enjoying it. It was a pretty nice cock after all, even if it was attached to a monster. A nice cock that ground into her sensitive, quivering pussy with every wet bounce. Not to mention those hands rubbing her sensitive ass and breasts into a warm heat that radiated through her. It was more than enough to make her moan and groan more than she had before.

"Enjoying yourself?" The tanuki huffed, but she looked like she was feeling just as good. Her face was set in a far off glow with her own light moans coming out every time the warrior's pussy slammed against her knot.

Zelfina answered her with an extra rough thrust that made them both cry out. Then an idea tingled in her mind. A wonderful idea to get this over with all the faster.

The teacher leaned forward to brace her hands on the monster's generous tits, nice and soft in her hands, and bounced with all of the fervor of a beast in heat. Her hips slammed hard enough to fill the clearing with the smacking sound of flesh over their lewd moans, but, instead of making her partner beg for mercy like she hoped, the tanuki just cried out for more. Cried out for more of her tight pussy to break her cock. Who was Zelfina to disappoint?

With a smug smile, she rode that beast into a writhing mess. Rode her until that cock throbbed with the need to release, until her partner's moans were almost indecipherable. Triumph burned in her heart the closer the monster got to finishing. If she could keep this up, then the deal would be over in a flash. Over before anyone could really get hurt.

Yet, the tanuki just kept writhing beneath her like it was close to finishing. Minute after minute that cock twitched and pulsed inside of her like a hose ready to burst, but it never did. Her hips couldn't keep up with the insatiable lust. Her heavy rhythm slowed and stuttered until she was back to bouncing the way she was moments ago. Back to feeling every inch rub her with exquisite detail and feeling the pleasure well up.

"Just cum!" The warrior couldn't quite take it. It felt too good, inhumanely good. If she came again before the beast, who knew what would happen. Would she have the strength to get her to cum that third and final time?

Before she could find out, a guttural howl finally came from her partner, and those hands slammed her down to the knot again. A knot that throbbed more than the cock inside as a huge load pumped through it. A huge load she couldn't prepare for. The blast was just as heavy and hot as the last. It filled her even fuller until her stomach stretched and cum oozed over the knot and under her skirt.

Then, that burning over her heart took hold. An intense burn that made her back arch in ecstasy and drained all of the strength from her arms. So intense she barely noticed falling against the soft cushion of her partners breasts or the heat against her ear.

"One more," The voice in her ear was far from the melted cries that were just filling the clearing, "Can you handle it?"

"D-do… your worst," Zelfina groaned. Somehow, it didn't feel like her voice was challenging, but begging. Almost like she wanted that fox cock to violate her—

Her thoughts were interrupted by that same cock tearing into her and a scream. Her scream. But what else could she do. Those thrusts were so rapid and intense like the monster was a rabbit instead of a tanuki. They jammed that still dripping tip into her cum filled womb over and over again. Over and over until her mind couldn't take it.

The monster just chuckled and hugged her close. She was almost surprised the teacher lasted this long, but that just made her animalistic screams all the better. Her face looked so lost in pleasure like a whore getting fucked into the afterlife that Hahna almost wondered what she would do with a bit of teasing.

"Do you like that," The tanuki teased after an extra hard thrust that spread Zelfina's lips around her knot ever so slightly, "Your student is feeling that way right now."

The warrior heard it almost from a mile away. Fiona was getting bred… the student she tried so hard to protect… just like her. It snapped her mind back to the world for an instant, "You… conniving… wench… I'll… kill…" Then, a moan cut her off, and she slipped back into the haze.

"Will you?" The monster huffed, "I'd like to see… you try," Something about the way Zelfina said those words made her twitch. Imagining those hands against her throat as she finished pounding away inside was exhilarating. Maybe… maybe it would feel good.

Somewhere in her addled mind, Zelfina felt her hands wrap around something she had been eyeing all night. Somehow, her hands had wrapped around the monster's throat, so she squeezed. Squeezed as hard as she could against the vibrating skin until her cry became a gurgle.

The beast was surprised by how it felt. Those strong fingers squeezed into her just hard enough to squash her screams while giving her enough room to breathe. It made her thrust even harder like this fuck would be her last, made her cock almost melt with the pleasure, made her balls clench as she was once more brought to the brink.

That even more intense pounding against her sore walls was more than the warrior could take. Her cries turned to a primal scream, her fingers tightened even more, and her entire body shuddered with the force of her orgasm.

They were the most intense orgasms the duo had felt. So intense it almost hurt. So intense as the third load swelled the teacher's belly so full that her dress tore open to make way for her swelling belly. So intense that the choking tanuki almost thought she would die in the sea of ecstasy.

For a full minute, they shuddered against each other and the monster choked. A minute until those hands loosened and fell to the ground, and Hahna could finally gulp down the sweet, refreshing air. A minute after the mark beneath the dress filled.

"Are you ok?" Zelfina's eyes were suddenly clear and finally saw the delicate woman with red marks covering her throat.

"More than okay," The tanuki smiled, "I never thought that would feel so good."

"I'm glad," The teacher sighed, "I'm glad you enjoyed your side of the deal because I need to get Fiona back."

She started to rise, but the monster stopped her, "They're on their way here already. Like I said, Fiona was never in danger. In fact she's probably happy that she has a mate."

"Is she?" Zelfina's eyes flashed dangerously for a second but couldn't hold up against the sweet red ones of her partner's.

"You could be happy too, you know. My offer still stands."

"Be your mate?" Her fingers dipped down to her already full belly, "I don't know… I still have to protect the school."

"And you will, trust me."

Before Zelfina could answer, two women walked into the clearing. One was an unfamiliar wolf, but the other was a familiar student with her stomach just as thick as her teacher's.

"Fiona?" The warrior struggled to her feet and stumbled over to the girl before pulling her into a hug, "I was so worried about you!"

"You don't have to be. Krivela was there for me," Guilt whirled in Fiona's stomach when she saw Zelfina's worried gaze, "She's… my mate now. I'm… I'm sorry."

Zelfina opened her mouth to say something but stopped when she saw the two share a tender look. A look filled with true love.

"Thank you, Krivela," She couldn't quite meet the wolf's gaze, "Thank you for not hurting her."

"Of course, but you know how it is between mates," Then the wolf's gaze became concerned, "Don't you?"

The warrior's gaze flitted between her stomach, the reclining tanuki, and the couple before her. It was all the convincing she needed, "Yes, I do."

"That's great," Fiona hugged Zelfina close.

"It's really great," The tanuki tittered and took a puff from her somehow still lit pipe, "Because we need all the mates we can get," She patted the ground next to her, "Sit and I will reveal everything to you."

Without hesitation, the two women sat in front of Hahna and listened. They listened to a tale millennia old. A tale of imprisonment, loneliness, and justice. A tale they sat on the edge of their seats hearing.

"Now that the seal has broken," The tanuki finished, "We plan to take all the women of the world as our mates so that there may be peace, starting here at the place we were so wrongfully imprisoned."

"Do you expect us to help?" Zelfina scoffed, but it felt a bit empty.

"Of course, without you, can you think of the bloodshed? We don't want anyone to get hurt."

With a begrudging sigh, the warrior nodded, "Count us in."

After one last draw of her cigarette, Hahna led the two women out of the woods. Led them down to the den of monsters where they would make their oath and join the army of monsters. An army that roiled in pent up lust as the day the world would fall grew just a little closer.

Chapter 3: Cleric and Hunter

Summary:

Naeva and Benna are found by a Kappa and Shark-girl who are more than ready to have some fun before dragging them back to their Queen.

Chapter Text

Ysaera leaned back in her throne with a smile on her face. The day was only halfway through, and the brilliant swordswoman was already whipping her soldiers into shape, not that they needed more than a bit of warming up. It was strange having these humans around, however. There was the smart one working on magic with her second in command, there was the noble filling the cavern with her shaky cries and getting the beasts all riled up, and finally there was the gunslinger poring over their list of targets and putting her heart and soul into choosing the right one. If nothing else, she had to applaud Lynnixia for the sheer virility of that seal, but it did make her a little uneasy. Or it could just be the charge of the upcoming battle surging through her veins for the first time in forever. Either way, everything was going exactly to plan, if only Jeana could decide on someone.

Luckily, her decision came a few moments later after a huge sigh of relief, "Figured it out! We should take Naeva captive," The gunslinger tapped the picture of an innocent looking girl in a hood with pride, "Her mother is the high priestess, so, if we have her, we can blackmail the clergy which might slow them down."

"That is quite… despicable," Ysaera's voice was measured, "Are you really so ready to bring down your fellow women?"

"I… I just want to make Issi happy…" Jeana's eyes fell, and she fidgeted a little, "So if that means doing this, then I'm ready to do anything."

The smile returned to the dragon's face but warmer this time, "Megami chose well," The gunslinger blushed for a few moments before Ysaera switched back to business mode, "I do have one problem with this plan, however. It would ruin any further kidnapping chances we have, would it not?"

"Like the teachers don't already suspect something? By my reckoning, we only have a few more shots anyways, so we should get the highest profile people we can before everything gets locked up tighter than a chastity belt."

"Do you have another person in mind?"

"Well, what about another teacher? We have a really powerful black mage named Hettia."

The queen thought about it for a few moments, "Perhaps. Do you know where they would be to capture them like the other two?"

"I know that Naeva has been sneaking out at night to meet someone near the woods. Well, I heard rumors at least."

"It could be more strategic to just nab that person, would it not? Any clue who it could be?"

Jeana grimaced and cut her eyes away, "Not really. Rumors tend to be pretty vague on these things. As far as I know she could be sneaking out to have sex, or worship a pagan god, or both, which would be a sight to see as a matter of fact."

"Then why don't we find out," Ysaera chuckled before turning to the centaur in her council, "Bring me Tori. I think it's time for her to hunt," She thought for a moment, "Although, she could get too rough, so bring me Chussa as well."

"Right away," The centaur bowed and galloped off.

The worried look on Jeanna's face made the dragon chuckle, "Don't worry, Tori won't hurt her… much."

To Naeva, the sunset had to be one of the most beautiful things in the world. It bathed everything in a deep orange glow that made her fair skin and indigo eyes almost look like they were on fire. Too bad there was a chill in the air that made it hard for her to enjoy it, especially with the blowing wind.

Although, she could only blame the wind so much. No one told her to wear her fanciest white tunic with a brown stripe down the front, frilled hem, and long sleeves with red trim that almost started to eat her hands in the cutest way, nor the short brown skirt that barely made it to mid thigh beneath it, just above the top of her equally brown stockings. In fact, a simple little red hood with a single brown bow on top that let her blonde pigtails poke out attached to a brown shawl lined with fluffy white fur was the only thing she had to keep warm. Maybe it's what she got for choosing something that let anyone see the curve of her a-cups and petite body and showed off so much of her thighs, and for someone she barely knew no less. Yet, she couldn't help but be so excited to see what her newest friend would think of her outfit.

Those thoughts slipped from her mind the closer she got to the forest. Every step felt like she was walking through a grassy wasteland where anything could pop out and grab her, or like she was willingly walking into the dark scary forest where evil creatures awaited to tear her limb from limb. A shiver ran through her spine, but she kept walking down the slightly beaten path in the grass. After all, she had made this trip fairly often, and nothing bad had happened… yet. Before those thoughts could become too much, the scared girl saw the small, burning campfire that marked her rendezvous. Now all she had to do was wait… all alone… next to the creature infested forest… alone…

To her relief, she wasn't kept waiting for long.

Out of the darkness came the comfortingly familiar sight of a scantily clad woman with chestnut skin covered in tribal line tattoos up her arms, legs, and sides, framing her flat stomach. Her white hair was tied up in a ponytail with a hood over it that was more like a strip of brown cloth with a pattern of red triangles decorating it and making her sharp, red eyes pop all the more. What little she wore comprised of a cape with the same coloring and pattern as her hood on the outside and the same pattern in white and blue on the inside, and a flat square of cloth that hung around her neck and served to only really cover the front of her breasts for modesty, leaving the swells of her c-cups completely bare. A brown loincloth, with a pattern of a white arrow framed by four white lines and accented by a thick red border, barely covered her crotch and gave flashes of her simple brown thong with a waistband that curved up to her waist every time she took a step. Tonight, she had a bow slung over her shoulder, quiver attached to the back of her loincloth, hunting knife held in place by crisscrossing leather straps on her thigh, and a couple of rabbits dangling from her hands.

"Benna!" Naeva waved and bounced on her heels as the woman approached, "Are those rabbits? I love rabbit!"

"Yeah," The quiet huntress responded as she sat next to the fire and set down her catch, "I wanted to find a deer for you, but they have been scarce."

"Strange," A worried look passed over the cleric's face, "That's not normal, is it?"

"Could be," Benna grunted with the effort of skinning the rabbits, "Could just be nature taking its course."

"Hopefully," Naeva nodded but couldn't keep a twinge of worry out of her voice. What if there really were beasties out in the middle of the woods? In order to get her mind off of the terrifying thought, the young girl stood up and twirled, much to the confusion of her friend, "What do you think?"

"Of what?"

"My outfit," She twirled a little slower this time and blushed, "Do you think Luna would like it?"

"Maybe, I don't know what she likes."

"Benna," Naeva half whined and half joked and gave her friend a nudge that almost knocked a rabbit into the fire, earning her a stern glare, "You're supposed to tell me how good I look and boost my confidence."

"Why would I do that? You should keep your head in reality."

"I guess," She pouted a little, "But that's a boring way to look at things. Where's all the fun and bright colors?" Benna pointed to her hood, "You know that's not what I mean."

"Maybe," The young girl almost swooned when she was given one of Benna's rare smiles, "I just prefer to not kid myself is all. Why worry about something I can't put my hands on?"

"Kid myself?" A worried frown clouded Naeva's face as she took one of the cooked rabbits on a stick, "Am I just kidding myself thinking that she could like me?"

The huntress almost kicked herself, "I meant… don't… don't… don't overthink it, yeah, have confidence in yourself. You were nice enough to get to know me after all, so no doubt someone like Luna would easily fall in love with you."

"I-in love?" A blush grew on the cleric's cheeks, "L-love? I-I… I don't… I don't know about that."

"Isn't that the goal?"

"Well, I guess, but you don't really talk about it until it happens. Do your people not fall in love like that?"

Benna shrugged, "We mostly just go for the strongest man in the village and work our way down. My tribe believes strength to be paramount, so everything revolves around that."

"That's weird," Naeva made a sour face, "Don't you get a say?"

"Of course, but…" For a second, the young girl almost thought she saw the huntress's cheeks grow a little darker, "I for one hold fast to those beliefs. You really shouldn't think that just because someone's reason for love is different from yours makes it any less valid."

"I didn't mean that…" Naeva mumbled before taking a big bite of her food, "So if I were to beat you up—"

"Not happening."

"But if I did, would you fall in love with me?"

"I would give it a shot," Benna raised an eyebrow, "Why are you so interested in this?"

"I dunno, just interesting I guess. Have you ever heard of someone being a romantic?"

"I think I read the phrase in one of the books you let me borrow."

"Oh… right," The cleric giggled, "Well, I think I'm one myself. There's something dreamy about the idea of people falling in love forever and ever, so it's weird that most of the clergy choose to take vows of purity when they don't have to."

"My clan believes that virginity makes it easier to commune with the gods. Could it be the same for your gods?"

"Can I be honest with you, Benna?" Naeva fidgeted and looked around to make sure no one was watching, "I, uh… I never really studied all of that," Her voice dropped to a whisper, "I used to put a romance novel inside my holy book and read that instead."

For a moment the two were silent, then they both broke out into giggles.

"You can't lie for the life of you, Naeva," The huntress gently slapped her on the arm.

"I mean, I did do that a few times, but mom caught me and had Sharon paddle me for it. Still hurts a little thinking about it."

"I guess all gods like their punishment. Back when I lived with my tribe I peeked in on the men bathing, and—" The sound of voices on the horizon cut them off.

"—About that one? That one looks old enough!" A voice that sounded somewhere between a croak and a wheeze said.

"I don't think any trees can get that old," Another voice, this one deep and gravelly, responded.

"Oh? But the forest looks almost the same as it did then? Except for that tree, those plants, that tree, that tree, well… make that most of the forest. Wait! That one looks familiar!"

"That's the same tree you were just looking at," The deep voice sighed deep enough that the girls could hear the head shake, "Are you sure your memory is as good as you say?"

"Of course, Kappas never forget anything," The croaking words sent chills down the girls' spines.

"We need to get out of here," Nava whined and tried to pull Benna away, but the huntress stood firm.

"And run away?" Somehow, she managed to make the idea sound a tad less sensible as she strung her longbow.

"Yes! We can't take on monsters on our own!"

"Watch me," Benna's stony words made the cleric pause in shock for a moment, just long enough for two shapes to appear from the woods.

The first shape was a short and squat, light green creature with a bowl shaped dent in the middle of a dark green bowl cut that framed a strangely human face. The kappa was surprisingly muscular with the only covering on her body being a thin wrap around her breasts that just covered her nipples, white bandages covering her hands like gloves, and a large shell on her back, and the coverage only seemed to draw attention to her generous mounds and the large, yet strange, dark green, turtle cock swinging between her legs.

Yet, she was overshadowed by the shape next to her. That shape had two powerful legs covered in slick, dark gray skin that led up to an equally powerful shark's tail and rock-hard, light gray torso with two bared breasts that were bigger than the girls' heads and capped by dark gray nipples. Just above that, sitting on two strong, dark gray shoulders, was an angular face set with a predatory smile full of teeth ready to tear them apart and eyes black as night save for the aqua irises. Only the short, black hair with purple tips that had two thick locks almost defying gravity to create waves on the top of her head, along with two locks to frame her face and one to rest on her nose, didn't give a sense of sharpness, despite the long, thin ears jutting from beneath it, but that did little to take away the terror of the two long spikes jutting out side by side from her crotch.

"Oh!" The kappa's eyes went wide when she saw the duo in the flickering firelight, "I found them already!"

"I will admit," The shark chuckled, "I'm surprised you were this easy to find, Naeva, and with a fine looking hunter no less."

"H-how do you know my name?" The young girl squeaked as Benna stepped in front of her and nocked an arrow.

"Oh! That's easy! We have drawings of every student, so we can decide who—"

"Shut up," The shark knocked her across the head with the back of her hand, "You don't need to tell them everything yet. I swear," She gave the two friends an exasperated look, "She'd tell you how to trick her if it didn't need to be a trick."

"It's easy too! Just—"

"That wasn't a suggestion," The shark sighed.

"What are you?" Benna's voice was calm, but Naeva could feel her trembling, "How do you monsters speak? How… why are you here?"

"Oh! Oh! We can speak thanks to the demon queen, and we are here to claim you all as our own! It's amazing really! I can't wait to have one of you!" The Kappa wriggled with excitement and looked at her partner almost as if looking for confirmation.

"Aren't you supposed to be keeping me calm," The shark grinned with excitement, "Cause you're really making my blood boil, Chussa."

"How am I supposed to be calm when they look so tasty?" A long tongue washed over Chussa's lips in excitement, "Ohhhhh! Why don't we just take them down and fuck them right now? Ysaera never said we couldn't claim them!"

"By the queen, Chussa, you're putting me to shame," Her partner laughed and took a step forward that was met by an arrow that thunked to the ground by her foot.

"Not another step or the next one kills you," The huntress's grim threat was met by more laughter.

"Can you even pull the string with all that fear coursing through you?" The shark licked her lips, "Such a sweet smell too, might make me fall in love with you."

The tension in the air filled Naeva with so much fear. There was no way Benna could hold them off, but what could they do? If the monsters charged… No! She had to distract them!

"B-before you t-take us, what are your na-ames," Even as the monsters spoke, The cleric fingered a talisman in her pocket and prayed.

"I'm Chussa!" The kappa answered with a wave, "I'll take good care of you!"

"And I'm Tori," The shark blew a little kiss, "And I'll show you just how nice a shark-kin's mating is."

"I-I know this is a lot to ask, but i-if I let you take me willingly, will you let Benna go?"

"Naeva, you aren't going with them."

"Please, if anyone has to get hurt, let it be me," The young girl fixed the huntress with her best begging glare, but Benna just glared at her.

"Shut up, Naeva. I thought you were stronger than this."

For a moment, the cleric almost cried. It was all just too much. Her friend was snapping at her, her prayers weren't being answered, and Benna had to face the monsters all alone because she was too scared. N-no… N-no! The young girl grasped her talisman, held it to her ches, and stepped out from where she cowered behind the huntress to stand beside her friend with a grim determination in her watery eyes.

"I-I am, and I'm sorry… Can you forgive me for giving up so soon?" Naeva couldn't quite bring herself to meet Benna's eyes.

"Of course," The foreigner's words were softer than expected, "I never expected anything else. I just… thought some hard words would help."

"Well, well, well," Tori interrupted, "Are you actually going to make this fun?'

"Awww, can't you just make this easy on us, so it doesn't tire me out?" Chussa groaned but didn't quite lose the fire in her eyes.

Benna answered by loosing an arrow at Tori's face.

The arrow seemed to cut through sound itself as it flew through the air, silencing everything save a few crickets in the distance. The world seemed to slow for a few moments, almost like it was giving Tori time to duck or dodge, but she just stood there with that big, toothy grin that never once flinched or twitched. She never had to. Before the missile sailed within arm's reach, a bandaged hand met the metal tip, shattering it and the wood behind it with a single punch.

The silence was broken by the gliding sound of an arrow nocking, the twang of a bowstring, and the shattering of even more metal and wood as it once again met the fist. Benna loosed arrow after arrow in a loose spray as fast as she could, but the Kappa's fists met every one in a lightning fast display of speed and skill. When the huntress's hands grasped air from her quiver and a moment lulled past, the torn bandages finally fell from those clenched fists and revealed millennium old scars crisscrossing Chussa's knuckles.

The strange still silence was broken by a single word from Benna, "Damn."

As if that was their cue, the two monsters rushed forward.

"Kaval protect!" Naeva cried with all the strength she could, and a glowing barrier surrounded the huddling friends just in time for the monsters to bounce off of it in an almost comical way. Neither of the friends laughed, not with Tori circling the thin bubble like a predator trapping prey and Chussa running her hands over it with an all too quizzical look on her face.

"Damn, damn, damn," The huntress was eerily calm as she drew her large hunting knife, "Do you have any tricks up your sleeve?"

"Kaval is a purely benign being," The cleric squeaked and clutched her talisman close to her beating heart, "This is one of her most powerful blessings."

"Do you have another god who is a bit more proactive," Benna half joked but got an offended gasp in return.

"That would be blasphemy! Kaval is—"

Naeva's rant was cut short by a terrible boom and the barrier shattering in a huge flash of light that blinded the duo for a moment. When the world stopped being a smattering of dark dots, they came face to face with the kappa and her still steaming hands.

"If you would have just given up like I asked, we could have avoided all of this," Chussa raised her fists to her hardened face and took a bouncing stance, "Now we have to do this the hard way."

"Please, can't we talk this out?" Naeva whimpered, and, to her utmost surprise, the monster shrugged and lowered her fists.

"I guess, as long as your talk includes going willingly," The kappa almost sounded bored despite the way her eyes still gleamed, "And we can talk about you being mine forever."

"Fine! I will go with you just—"

"Naeva!" Benna growled and raised her knife, "I'll die fighting these beasts before I let them have you."

"That's what I like to hear!" A gray blur came from behind and tackled the huntress to the ground.

The two skidded along the ground in a heated grapple. Benna elbowed, bit, and wriggled against the tight grip in an attempt to free her arm, but the shark kept shaking her this way and that and slamming her against the ground. The world became a twirling, buzzing, mass of pain and disorientation with every spin that flashed between darkness and sudden visions of large gray breasts and blue sky. No matter how much she struggled and fought, the huntress was no more than a toy in those powerful arms.

Tori used the momentum of her rolls to toss Benna to the side just to watch her stagger to her feet with her knife still in hand. The huntress could do little more than level her blade and catch her breath as the shark rose to a low, swaying crouch.

"Heh heh, not broken yet?" Those black eyes burned with unbridled excitement, and she wiped away some drool from her mouth, "You just keep getting sexier and sexier. Why, I'd even accept your surrender right now if it was with open legs, and that's not a promise I make," Tori gnashed her teeth and laughed.

Those words sent a strange thrill down the huntress's spine. She almost wanted to take her up on the offer, find out what it felt like to be pinned beneath her— No, she couldn't let her guard down like this, not to this vile temptress.

"You'll have to defeat me first," Benna growled, and those sharp eyes narrowed.

"Is that a promise?" Tori growled back, "Don't get me too excited, girl, or I won't stop until you're a mess on the end of my cock."

The foreigner's heart skipped a beat, "I'd like to see you try."

With a feral growl, the shark charged forward. The beast was low to the ground and faster than Benna expected, but she managed to meet the rushing form with the point of her blade. Instead of doing damage, the tip slid over the slick skin before snapping in two from the weight being thrown at it. The huntress only had a moment to see the blade twirl in the air before she was lifted from her feet by a shoulder tackle, carried five feet, then slammed onto the ground, stunning her and sending the hilt flying from her hand.

She was broken from her stupor by the sound of tearing fabric. It came as no surprise that Tori was tearing her loincloth away with her teeth and about to sink her teeth right into her taut stomach. At least getting torn open by a sexy monster would be an interesting way to die, and she still had her pride. With what had to be her last breath, Benna looked right to where Naeva stood frozen in shock next to the kappa and shouted her final words.

"I'm sorry, Naeva! Run!" Before she could see her friend's fate, the huntress squeezed her eyes shut and waited for the intense burning pain of rows of sharp teeth tearing her apart.

The pain never came. Instead, she felt surprisingly soft lips trail up her stomach, leaving a light trail of spit, until it reached her chest and tore away her chest covering with a rough tug. Yet, even then, no pain came, only light kisses across her breasts and up her neck that made her gasp and shiver, light kisses backed by terrifying teeth ready to rip her apart. When the kisses reached her chin and stopped, Benna slowly cracked her eyes open to find the shark blushing a deep pink and giving her a grin with a lot less teeth than normal.

"Hi, Benna. I'm Tori, pleasure," She punctuated the word with another tingling kiss to her neck, "To meet you."

"You aren't going to kill me?" The huntress's throat clicked with her dry gulp.

"Of course not," The shark traced a finger around one of her hard, chocolate nipples, "I was just saying hi," She gnashed her teeth a few inches from her prey's cheek and giggled, "I'm glad Naeva was with someone fun and not some dullard."

"Are you going to rape me?" A strange flutter went through Benna's stomach at the thought.

"That depends," Tori leaned in close to her ear, "Do you want me to?" A careful nibble made the woman cry out with a surprising amount of lust.

"Y-you can do whatever you want," She couldn't quite meet those beautiful, black and aqua eyes, "I can only submit to you."

"Oh?" An actual look of shock crossed the beast's face, "I was hoping you would at least scream a bit, maybe thrash around a little more."

It was the huntress's turn to flush a deep pink, "I accept your power as my alpha and submit to your whims," Even more fluttering filled her stomach with every word of the sacred oath, "If you so desire, I shall be at your beck and call, lying at your feet, chained to your bed, however you wish me to be, I will be there ready to serve, or you may take my bared neck," The proud warrior jerked her neck up, "And carve into it your name to mark me as yours in my final moments. I am yours for now until death…" She had to squeeze her eyes shut to gather up the courage to finish the rite, had to force it past a nervous lump in her throat, "My master."

"Carve my name into your neck?" Tori mused before leaning in and pressing a tooth against the defenseless neck before her. Benna jerked frozen as the the tooth dug harder and harder until a trickle of sticky warmth ran freely down her chest, but, before she could resign herself to death once more, the tooth pulled away to be replaced by a warm, rough tongue lapping up the blood, "I guess I can't bring myself to do it," The soft lips kissed her now cleaned wound adding an extra tingle to the already delightful sting.

"I-I wouldn't mind," The huntress mumbled to another shocked look, "I wouldn't mind if you… punished me like that more…" Her face turned a deep red as she finally voiced her deepest pleasure, "Master."

"It's Tori, dear," Tori gave her a warm smile, "I much prefer being lovers. Especially if you weren't lying about liking punishment," A rough tweak to Benna's nipple gave the beast all the lustful confirmation she needed, "Because my kind have their own little ritual."

Before she could bring her sharp jaws down on Benna, the girl stopped her with a soft hand to the cheek, "What about Naeva? I don't want her to get hurt like me."

"Don't worry, Chussa is very gentle," The shark took her hand and slipped a finger into her mouth to give it a playful bite, "Where do you want your scar?"

Without questioning, the huntress ran a finger down her cheek, "A warrior must bear her scars."

"I like it," Tori leaned in close enough for their lips to almost touch, "Let the world see you're all mine."

The two pulled into a deep kiss that quickly became rough and heated with the beast taking the lead and pushing Benna into the dirt. Just as Tori began to work her tongue against her lover's mouth, her nail dug deep into the chestnut cheek and cut a thin line down to the chin, making the huntress gasp and arch her back into the powerful body above. The gasp was cut short by an invading tongue and passionate kiss tinged by the warm taste of blood.

Naeve watched this all with a sickened curiosity while Chussa prattled on aimlessly about some of her old exploits. While they did sound interesting and the cleric probably would have been on the edge of her seat listening to them, the scene in front of her was just too distracting. Never before had she seen two women, one a monster no less, in such a heated and loving embrace or speaking such lurid words, but the debauched act seemed to stir something deep inside that she had only hoped to feel with one person.

"Chussa," The quiet girl finally spoke up, "Does it really feel that good?"

"—And that's when the boulder— Huh? What?" The kappa looked around real quick to see the two lovers embracing, "Oh, yeah, it can feel good, why?"

"Can we… can we…" The cleric's voice fell to a mumble and her cheeks flared a bright, ruby red, "Can we talk about… what we were going to?"

"I guess, but Benna is captured and I'm not letting you go."

"I know… why is… why is she so willing?"

The monster shrugged, "Something about her customs?"

"But she looks so into it. Can that really just be a custom? Or is she really feeling that good with a big bad monster?"

"Monsters can make you feel good too," Chussa grabbed one of Naeva's small breasts and gave them a gentle squeeze that drew a squeal from the girl, "We can be yours forever, be completely loyal, other than the ones who take a harem, we can get you pregnant, protect you, we come in all shapes and sizes, we—"

"Can you be gentle?" Naeva squeaked out past the heavy swirl of blasphemous emotions crushing her soul.

"Of course! I have a lot of experience with it. Do you want me to make you feel good? You'll have to promise to be mine first."

"If I do… What will happen to the rest, my mother, my fellow clergy, everyone who has been naught but good and righteous?"

"They will all become our mates," The cleric couldn't get over just how loose Chussa's lips were or just how reasonable she made this all sound.

"Will they be safe?"

"Of course," Chussa's voice became softer, and she took Naeva's hand in her own, "We aren't so bad. We all just want mates to be with us after thousands of years locked up alone," The kappa's watery eyes made the kind cleric's heart break.

"All alone?" Suddenly, the ravenous way Tori made out with Benna made sense, "You just want… love?" She couldn't keep a blush from warming her face, "And you'll be gentle… worship my body with kisses of red hot fire like I'm a goddess and you're a worshipper basking in my divine radiance, trailing down to my divine flower and partaking in my divine nectar," Her breath was short by the time she was finished, and that stirring was a full blown fire in all of its shameful and blasphemous glory.

"All that and more… my radiance," Naeva couldn't stop her heart from skipping a beat at those words or find the strength to push Chussa back when she leaned in for a kiss.

For a first kiss, it was surprisingly perfect. The monster's lips were soft and warm against hers with the strangely delightful taste of cucumber where they stayed locked together in an almost romantic embrace until the cleric had to pull away.

"That was…" She cut her eyes away in shame, "Better than in the books, but I don't know… I don't know if it's right."

"Does it feel right?" Chussa asked and planted a light kiss on her neck that made her cry out with almost whorish need, "Don't think, feel," A thick finger slipped beneath her skirt to glide against her silk covered lips and brought another of those whorish cries ring out, "Listen to your body, not your god. She wishes to protect, and this only helps to further that. You can let yourself feel amazing and still further your god's tenants. Naeva," The kappa turned her head so their eyes met and she could see the honest enthusiasm in those deep, gray eyes, "Don't hide your fantasies."

"But… what will others think?"

"We don't care, beautiful, you do whatever you want without judgement, and I will love you regardless."

The cleric couldn't keep the wall up any longer, "Okay, but… what exactly do I need to do?"

"Just take off your clothes, lay back, and let me love you."

With only a moment of hesitation, Naeva stripped down in front of the monster. Every bit of her petite, pale body made her blush and fumble at her clothes even more. She was letting this beast see her small, perky breasts, smooth stomach, thin thighs, even the cute curve of her ass when she bent to step out of her skirt. All that was left was the thin, white, silk underwear with a dark damp spot on the crotch that she paused taking off. Her fingers were looped around the waistband and ready to wriggle them down, but it just felt too… shameful to let her see her most private area or the drool that shouldn't be there.

"It's okay," Chussa assured her as if she could read her mind.

"Is it?" The cleric squirmed a little, "How will you—"

The kappa's tongue slipped out like an impossibly long snake and wrapped around the crotch of her underwear, pulling it aside to reveal her pure pink slit topped by a thin blonde bush with a few strands of her nectar still attached to the crotch of her underwear. Before Naeva had a chance to respond, Chussa ran her tongue along the young girl's crotch, lazily circling her thatch of hair and making her shiver, and gently laid her to the ground until the compact creature was pinning her down. The cleric felt a strange excitement run through her with the feeling of that tongue caressing her, but it quickly brought out a raw need that was just an inch from being scratched.

A little chuckle passed those soft lips when her hips slightly bucked to push the tongue nearer to her needy slit, "Don't be hasty," Chussa rolled her tongue back up her body in a long, wet slurp, "I want to make you feel really good and that means taking it slow and giving your body the worship it deserves," The kappa punctuated this with a few deep kisses into the curve of the cleric's neck.

"Ah!" Her gasp was just as light and cute as her body, "I don't know if… if I can take it!"

"Then cum as much as you want," Rough fingers found her little button, and their light graze was enough to make her hips buck again, "You don't have to hold back anymore."

Naeva wasn't sure if holding back was even an option. Just the slightest press of those lips and small warm bursts of breath against her neck made her shudder more than she thought possible, every little teasing graze of her button made her squeal and buck, so it wasn't long until she felt like a lewd fish flopping and dripping beneath the beast. At first, she tried to hold back her moans behind her hands until the long tongue wrapped around her wrist and pulled it away. Before she could flush even more at her sounds filling the air, her lover gently turned her head to where Benna was writhing on the ground moaning with the unbridled lust of someone without shame as her shark lover gave little lovebites over every inch of her skin, and the cleric realized how silly she was being.

The first unrestrained moan felt so freeing… so amazing. It was shortly followed by another, then another, until they mingled with the huntress's own in a lustful cacophony.

The kappa seemed to delight in seeing just how she could make Naeva cry. Kisses peppered almost every part of the girl's petite body; some were soft and playful, drawing sweet little gasps, others were more forceful and made her groan with need, even those fingers took their time exploring her folds and seeing just what made her shudder the most. She was too lost in the barrage of sensations to tell what felt best, at least what really felt best, but something about her neck being sucked and lightly nipped, her navel getting cleaned by that tongue between soft kisses trailing down her stomach, or the kisses on her thighs trailing so close to her core all made her mind explode into white flashes. It didn't take long under the slow, thorough care of her lover's lips, tongue, and gentle rubbing for her first sweet orgasm to flow through her and coat the rugged hand in the thick juices spraying from her in a shaky stream.

The feeling was like nothing she had ever felt before. A warm tingle covered her body and mind in pleasure that not even her books had warned her about, so much more raw and tantalizing than they could ever describe. Her body bucked against the hand at her crotch, her thighs shook against the mouth suckling the creamy skin, and her hands tore at the grass in an effort to take the jolts of pleasure. Every little kiss and rub kept her flying high but slowly eased her back to the ground until Chussa had stopped and her mind was once more her own.

"Is that…" Naeva had to pant for a minute to find the words, "Is that… what it always feels like?"

"For the most part," The kappa grinned as she licked the girl's cum from her fingers, making her flush and her heart flutter even more, "When you get something inside, it feels a bit more… intense… especially with something that fills you up all the way," She stroked her own cock as if to show an example.

"I-I don't think I'm ready for-for that."

"Don't worry. I plan on making sure you're more than ready for that, but for now, why don't I keep making you feel good?"

"Y-yeah," Naeva gulped and settled back into the grass, "That sounds good."

Benna watched her friend cum with envious eyes. Her own pleasure felt so bottled up from all of Tori's teasing, but the shark just wouldn't let her burst. It didn't take her lover long to figure out just how much she loved her sharp teeth playfully biting her body's most sensitive places. She nibbled her thighs so close to her burning core, dripping with need, nibbled even closer to the drenched cloth until her breath pitched and her legs twitched. The huntress was driven so close to her orgasm once more, then the mouth pulled away.

Every time, Tori looked at her with a big smile and gleam in her eyes that slowly tinted with more and more lust like she was finding this the sexiest thing in the world, watching her heat cool back down from the brink with needy whimpers. Somehow, the proud warrior loved it too. There was something magical in the way the powerful beast made her beg but never quite seemed happy, a magical feeling that made her want to beg more and more, but, at the same time, she didn't want her begging to work. All she wanted was that delightful stinging bringing light pink welts over her chestnut skin like little trophies for her lover.

Yet, this entire time, Tori seemed to avoid the one spot Benna really yearned for. Her neck was covered in bite marks, her thighs were nibbled to a warm fire, one arm had an oozing cut from a so-called slip of a tooth, even her stomach was covered in a mix of drool and scratches, but among that tapestry of love, her modest swells heaved untouched with her chocolate nipples standing stiff and true like they were begging to be chewed on. The more the huntress was teased, the more those mounds cried for attention, cried for any sort of touch that her pinned down hands couldn't provide, cried so hard that it tore from her lips.

"M-my… my breasts… please… I can't… c-can't… oh!... I-I!" Tori kissed and bit her neck until that long overdue beast roiled in its cage in her core, but, once again, the shark pulled away at the last moment.

"Oh? Making demands now?" She chuckled, "What makes you think you can do that?"

"I'm n-not… not… ple-ease… I'm begging… please… my bre-easts… I-I need—"

The beast couldn't handle the pathetic lust in her eyes, "Fine, I guess that's enough teasing, but you better not hold back when you cum," She leaned in and kissed Benna with a savage hunger, "I want to hear you scream for me!"

Those words made the attention to her breasts feel all the sweeter. Her needy body couldn't hold back the intense screams of pleasure that tore from her, bathing the clearing in an animalistic lust. Nothing she had felt was as good as those lips kissing her soft mounds, licking around them to get every bead of sweat that had collected in between, nor the sharp fingers twisting the tips of her buds. All of it brought the most intense pleasure down her spine that made her buck like a fish on dry land. Then, the final straw came in the form of a sharp nick right under her nipple.

There was no stopping the fountain of cum gushing from her, but there was no relief to it. Every heavy spasm just seemed to make her core burn even hotter with no end, and the shark girl wouldn't let her stop. Every time her cries seemed to lull, another quick nip made her quiver and cry over and over again until her breasts were also covered in those pretty bumps. It was a feeling she thought only gods could reach as her mind slowly started to fracture. Finally, Tori seemed to give up and pulled back to watch her prey water the grass with the juices flowing down her thighs, yet it almost seemed like a shame to just let her ride this out and be done with it.

The huntress was too lost on cloud nine to feel the weight return, to feel the warm breath tickling her nipple and making another spasm wrack her, but she certainly felt those teeth oh-so-gently clench around it. There was no mercy to her oversensitive nubs. The teeth nibbled away with just enough force not to cut while the strong fingers clenched, twisted, and yanked the twin until it felt like it would tear off. Somehow another orgasm tore through the first even harder making her seize up and her mind go blank with the indescribable ecstasy wracking her.

As her friend cried out like a wild animal, Naeva's own cries waxed with another oncoming orgasm of her own. Chussa had found just the right spot on her thighs, so she peppered sweet kisses around it while her fingers constantly massaged her lower lips. The thoughtful massaging was just like from her books, like worshipping mouths and hands caressing her with hot passion, and it soon brought that strong, buzzing warmth over her body and another stream of her cum shooting out of her to land in the kappa's hair. To the cleric's disappointment, her lover didn't stretch her pleasure out as much as possible this time, only watched her writhing and moaning slow to a heaving pant.

"Is… is something wrong?" Naeva asked, her mind immediately jumping to the much older beast already being bored, but, to her delight, she was smiling with as much lust as ever.

"Of course not," Chussa crawled back over her to give her a deep kiss with a little bit of her tongue wriggling inside to explore her warm mouth, but the interesting feeling only lasted a moment before those lips pulled away with a string of drool connecting the tip of the long tongue to the cleric's lips, "I just want more of you now. I'm sorry," Guilt filled the gray eyes, "I guess I'm too much of a monster to—"

"No!" Naeva couldn't stop from crying, "N-no… I-I want it too… More, I mean… You don't have to be gentle, n-not if it feels better for you," The words trembled forth from those lips with a strange weight. The girl wasn't quite sure where they came from, but they felt… right… too right. How could she ever direct those words to a monster?

In the next moment, the answer struck her in the form of a long tongue prodding around her slit. Yet, Chussa still hovered over her on all fours with a grin around the tongue lolling and twitching from her mouth. There was something so nice about the warm, wet muscle teasing her lips like those fingers did but with far more cute fumbling around, especially with her lover still able to wrap her fingers around the small mounds heaving on the young girl's chest and give them nice, gentle massages.

"Ow ooh oo ike I eschul ekeek?" The kappa seemed so full of pride, but Naeva couldn't pay attention with the tip running up and down her slit with almost enough pressure to slip in.

"I-It's… OH!" Whatever the cleric was about to say was cut off by the warm muscle finally slipping inside.

At first, there was a flare of pain from her previously unspoiled hole that was quickly replaced by the pleasure of her massaging breasts and the organ writhing inside of her. Having something penetrating her, at least something like this, was… strange. It didn't quite fill her yet still felt quite snug, and the warmth and wriggling stimulated her in a way she never expected. The pleasure stopped being a warm buzz over her body and became a deep warmth that she had been craving all night. That pleasure crept deeper and deeper inside until her petite body was reacting more like her friends, arching and bucking against more pleasure than she knew what to do with in an effort to push it back.

It was an effort in vain as it pumped more and more pleasure through her, almost making her scream like a whore. It was so good, too good, and she realized in that moment why sex was so sinful. If Naeva could have even more of this every day, then she wasn't sure if there was anything else she would want to do. Even as she thought this, a small part of her knew there was so much more to come.

Tori watched the sight with that never faltering grin on her face, the feeling of that tongue all too familiar to her. Yet, what kind of predator could she consider herself if a kappa could outdo her like that, if she couldn't use her mouth to make her prey scream in more ways than one? Luckily, Benna was already fresh off of her high and watching her friend get licked and groped in the strangest way with her eyes reflecting another desire. The shark couldn't help but chuckle at the sight. How in the world did she get the neediest?

"You ready for the next round?" The huntress didn't quite have the strength to answer as her lover trailed her lips down her chestnut stomach, "You better be, cause we still have a long night ahead of us."

"Y-Yea—" Tori didn't let her finish before attacking her yet-to-be-touched pussy.

The shark's mouth ravished her with the intensity of a lion eating a gazelle. Every lick across those sodden lips worked her jaws and teeth almost like they were chomping against, trying to eat her for real. Those teeth threatened to cut her sensitive folds with every scrape, but the intense danger to it all just made Benna feel so much hotter. If only her jerking hips would catch the tooth the wrong way, if only that small trickle of blood would send her into a frenzy… she couldn't even imagine how much better it could feel than this intense heat that lambasted her already loopy mind and forced hoarse cries from her burning throat.

The sudden invasion of Tori's pointed, almost sharp, tongue invading her walls gave her a glimpse of the world of pleasure she had yet to explore. The tongue writhed inside of her walls like a man possessed, not letting her get used to the feeling and forcing enough jolts of electricity through the huntress's body to make her almost spasm against the rough grass. Then her jaw and teeth still scraped across her and hit all of her sensitive spots save for her throbbing clit that fell between the gaps in her teeth. It was too much yet not enough, something was missing, something to make it even more intense and drive her over the edge, but, instead of even more pleasure, Benna felt it all run still when the tongue pulled out.

"You just can't get enough can you?" The cruel beast teased while relishing the look of that pathetic girl's dark body writhing with need against the ground, "But why should I let you get off without me again?"

"P-p-p…" The huntress tried to voice but didn't quite have the strength, "I… ca… can't… l-let…"

Those pleading red eyes hit a strange spot in Tori's heart, so, for just a moment, her smile softened along with her voice, "Alright, but only because I like you."

With a lot more gentleness than normal, the beast bent back down, gave a few licks to Benna's pussy, pulsing almost like a drooling mouth, before placing her teeth around that tender nub and slowly squeezing down. The resulting howl that crackled with the ever-dying voice and rush of thick warmth against her chin brought that animalistic lust right back to the horny shark girl with even more force than before. Even in her barely lucid state, the huntress could see the newfound bestial glint in her eyes as Tori parted her legs and started to rub those smooth spikes against her thighs.

"P-please…" Benna croaked, her bodying crying out for the woman's cock that looked fit to tear her open.

One hand guided the left shaft to rest on her stomach while the other centered the right against her slit wet enough to just slip in. Slipping in wasn't close to describing what Tori did to the poor girl. In a single, savage thrust, the beast tore into that virgin pussy, almost tearing it open with the force, and drove the huge spike as far in as it would go. It pierced past the tight walls and the even tighter cervix, but it didn't stop in the womb. No, with all of the animalistic strength in her body, the shark stretched that womb open until it conformed to the shape of her cock like a sleeve, until it ground against Benna's very guts.

The huntress only felt it for a brief moment before she was truly overloaded by all of the feelings assaulting her. The pain of being filled so completely and ruthlessly with only a few wooden toys from home to have prepared her was more than she dared hope for, not mixed with the pleasure tingling across her body or the sheer helplessness she felt. It made her want to arch her back, dig trenches in the ground to hold herself still, throw her head back and call to the moon, but her body wouldn't respond, her mind wouldn't respond. All the chestnut body would do was twitch and squeak while her lover used it however she wished.

The Intense sounds of growling and wet slapping broke through the sweet haze taking over Naeva's mind after her most recent orgasm under the care of that skillful tongue and turned her head towards a most depraved sight. Her friend looked almost dead if not for the slight twitches and hand barely caressing a strange cock rubbing her stomach with the twin getting pounded inside her with such speed and ferocity that she couldn't imagine how long the dark-skinned girl would stay intact. Yet, the way Benna looked was just… amazing. It stirred that hunger inside that the tongue couldn't quite fill, but the girl knew one thing, one very sinful thing, that could.

"Ch-chussa," The cleric gulped back her hesitations, "I-is that… Is that how you will…"

The words were cut off by a cute gasp when the kappa finally pulled her drenched tongue out of her, "Naeva… don't worry," The almost upset look on her lover's face put the young girl at ease, "I promised I would be gentle. You shouldn't worry about your friend though," She couldn't help from blushing an even darker red at Chussa's spot on observation, "Tori just has her own way of loving."

"I-I know, and I can see that… Is that… how I will look?"

"Are you embarrassed?"

"I don't know… a little… it just seems so… so… wrong…" Embarrassment flooded Naeva when she finally confessed, "This all feels wrong, but that… I don't want to look like that… I don't want to look like a penis hungry…" Her voice dropped low like she was spreading a shameful secret, "Harlot."

Chussa couldn't help but let out a raspy titter at her still innocent words, "You won't look like that, beautiful, you will look like yourself in your most pure form. You'll show me your true self when all the chains are gone, and there is nothing sexier than that."

Instead of letting the young girl reply, the kappa leaned down and gave her another deep kiss, this one with much more tongue than the other. It slipped past their lips, past her lover's warm mouth, and deep into her tight throat. For just a moment, Naeva found herself loving the feeling of it wrigging deep in her throat, almost filling it enough to choke her, so her half-lidded eyes rolled back a little in a sign of subdued pleasure. In that same moment, the organ pulled right back out at the same time her lover did with a sly grin.

"Just like that."

"Then… show me more," The cleric couldn't quite meet Chussa's eyes when she said the words, but that just made the kappa grin even more.

The feeling of the strange, almost boxy cock sliding down her stomach made Naeva shiver. It was so large just resting on her that she couldn't imagine it fitting. Yet, her lover guided that turgid member inside of her tight hole with agonizing slowness. The shape almost reminded the girl of a ship with its prow piercing her and the hull slowly stretching her out and drawing a dribble of blood.

Stretched out felt like a mild way of putting it to the frail girl. Her hole felt like it was being filled with more than any human could take, almost tearing at her walls with burning pain, and it just kept stretching with no end in sight. Just a glance down between her legs was enough to know that the tapered leathery head wasn't even all the way in despite having taken almost a quarter of its length. Terror and pain overshadowed the pleasure, so she cried out for her partner to stop.

To her surprise, Chussa did with a worried look on her face, "Do you need me to slow down?"

"Y-yeah… it hurts," The cleric felt so weak admitting to it, but a quick, reassuring kiss from her lover melted that away.

"It's okay, beautiful, just take a moment to get used to the feeling."

The kappa slowly seesawed the head in and out but never pushed it in any further. At first, it hurt just as much to have the thick meat grinding against her tender walls, then her body started to adjust to the feeling, like it was conforming to the shape being forced inside. Soon, small mewls of pleasure urged Chussa to push in a little deeper until a sharp cry made her stop. Over and over they followed this same pattern of gentle rocking and pushing, until the pointed prow pressed into Naeva's cervix with only half of the shaft pushed inside, a half the girl eyed nervously past her heat.

"I-I'm sorry… I don't think I can—" Her lover quieted her once more with a tongue filled kiss.

This time, Chussa's kiss felt hungrier. Her tongue was immediately down her throat and stirring up that odd pleasure, light groans mingled with Naeva's own mewling cries, and their sweet makeout only became more heated when the kappa started to roll her hips. Every half thrust made both of their cries hitch and their mouths clash with a sudden ferocity, made the tongue wriggle its happy, drooly dance inside. It made Naeva feel even more complete and connected to this gentle beast while she stirred pleasure up in her deepest place.

Chussa's gentle rolling only ever pulled her cock out halfway, keeping that full feeling the cleric seemed to love so much, but hit the girl's cervix with enough force to make her jolt and buck. Every second made even more pleasure build up in her body again, climbing higher and higher to the peak until it stayed there, not quite wanting to breach it. The loving mating felt like heaven to them both, heaven in all of its lewd glory. Their parts squished and ground together in the lewdest way possible and made Naeva clench up with the embarrassing sounds every time, but that just seemed to make her lover feel so much better.

It wasn't long before the cleric felt the rod inside of her twitch and pulse like a strange creature and set even more intense jolts of pleasure through her. Just the feeling of Chussa's cock threatening to explode inside of her almost brought her to yet another climax, yet it wasn't quite enough. Oh, how the young girl wanted to explode at the same time, to share the amazing experience with the loving kappa, but the warm stream filling her up felt just as good. The pious girl felt all of that baby-making cum fill her up so full that a little gushed out of her, felt the final sin damning swirl around inside, could almost feel it already impregnating her. It almost covered the feeling pouring from her heart that spread a fire across her skin as the heart filled, a fire so hot that even the slightest gust felt orgasmic.

Chussa tried to pull away, probably to say something, but Naeva held her head close so she couldn't pull away. The amazing buzzing her rock hard body almost crushing her sensitive skin flipped a switch in her mind. With a surprising amount of strength, the petite cleric flipped the beast over, a hot cry flowing from her lips when the cock jostled inside of her. Then, she finally let the kappa go as she pulled back and let the tongue slide out past her lips with a long, wet sluuurp until her Naeva was sitting just above those strong, green hips with only her hands keeping her from being skewered like a pig.

"Naeva," Chussa gasped, "What are you doing?"

"I read… I read…" Doubt suddenly flowed through the young girl's mind, so she let her hips do the talking instead.

Slowly sinking onto the last half of that cock was more than the girl's mind could take. Her entire body exploded into fire when her womb was filled then stretched wide, and the sight of her stomach distending in the blocky shape of that turtle cock awoke a primal part in her mind. Before Chussa could say anything, Naeva started to gently shake her hips against her lovers, rubbing the cock back and forth inside of her so it filled her completely with the rubbing pleasure, making her cry to the heavens in ecstasy. The cry faltered when that soaked tongue wrapped around one tender nipple and rolled it into a white hot nub on her chest. Almost on instinct, the cleric's hand reached up to mimic those amazing movements on her twin, twisting and pulling until the pleasure coursing through her was unbearably intense and drove her hips into a shuddering buck.

While Naeva rode her beast, Benna was trying her hardest to survive being ridden by her own. The intense rutting never seemed to slow even as the minutes passed with every thrust slamming the entire member home. After the first few thrusts, the huntress's sensitive pussy was sore and her guts felt nicely rearranged, but, after a minute, her pussy was slammed a raw red and her guts felt absolutely bruised. It was so much more than any human could have done, so much more pain, so much more pleasure.

Even her wordless yowls broke down to mere whispers then a silent open mouthed expression. All her body could do was tear the grass apart in fits of passion and grasp the long shaft on her belly, letting it slide through her tight hand like the one filling her up. Everything else was up to the whims of her lover; how fast those thrusts tore into her, how hard, how much those sharp fingers pinched her abused body and made her jolt, all of that was up to Tori.

The shark had no intention of ever slowing down, not against this submissive girl. Her pussy was tighter than a stretched out glove and pulsing around her shark cock like a vibrating second skin, so much better than any other pussy she had used in the past. None of the monsters could even compare! It made the beast want to thrust harder, push her new mate all the way across the clearing, break her into pieces with her jackhammering rod, but she was already going as hard as she could without the dark-skinned beauty looking all that much worse for wear.

Who knew that the gods listened to prayers? All Tori ever wanted in the world was on her back and on her cock, everything she needed was finally here, everything felt so right. A mix of excitement and pleasure boiled her blood even more and brought the pleasure to bear in her mind. It was the shark's turn to howl at the moon in pleasure as her cocks finally bred her mate in the most intense orgasm of her time.

Somehow, Benna's womb stretched even more to accept the fertile load before the rest sprayed out in a strong series of gushes from the abused pussy in a most delectable sight while the cock on top of her stomach sprayed warm ropes of white in a heavy splatter over her stomach and breasts. One of Tori's fingers scooped up a thick wad of her shark cum mixed with the girl's juices and slipped it past her lips with a dangerous grin. The sight of that heart filling up and Benna writhing a little more told her that it was time to have a little more fun.

"How are you feeling, sexy?" The rumbling chuckle washed over the huntress's lust filled mind.

So much pleasure rushed through her from a newfound fire on her skin, but it just made the already intense feeling so much more intense that her body couldn't handle it. Her mind cried for release that was denied by her body in a never ending war. Through all of that, Benna somehow gave a slightly larger twitch in an answer that got another chuckle from her lover.

"That good? Well, I have something that you'll love if it doesn't break you first," Even if she wanted to, the dark-skinned girl's limp body wouldn't have been able to stop Tori from flipping her on her side or pressing her other cock against her unspoiled ass, "Just so you know, you're the first that I haven't wanted to break," Before she thrust inside, her lover turned the huntress's head and gave her the first long, loving kiss of the night, "I'm truly glad you're mine."

For just a few moments, surprise and happiness filled Benna's heart, but, before she could mouth her silent agreement, that thick rod pushed past her tight ring.

To the huntress, getting her ass filled felt so much better than getting her womb filled. The way that cock stretched her ring and tore at her dirty hole in a way that burned so much more was orgasmic, too orgasmic. She almost could have cried in frustration with the amount of pleasure coursing through her and keeping her from the brink if not for the cocks double teaming her with such fervor that she can't think of anything else. The feeling of those cocks filling her body more full than anything ever could and rubbing against each other through her thin inner wall was the final straw that broke her small hold on her mind fell back into that sea of never ending pleasure.

Tori had the same troubles. Every twinge of pleasure was doubled by feeling both cocks at once pressed together by the tight body, and that alone was enough to bring the shark close to orgasming once more. Not to mention the way both holes clung tightly to her like they didn't want her to leave them empty, or the image of her mate dripping with cum swelling her belly. It was way more intense than she could have expected. After another long howl, the lustful beast fell upon the helpless girl and latched onto her shoulder with a hard bite. The sudden taste of blood drove those gray hips home with a few more unsteady thrusts before filling Benna with both of her cum-spurting cocks.

This time, even Tori seized up with the intense feelings coursing through her. In her mind, nothing would beat the feeling of filling the huntress's bowels like feeding her a warm meal while more warm cum gushed from around the spear stretching her womb, and it was the same for the way her stomach bulged out right in the corner of her eye like a job well done. It was a shame that the blood in her mouth seemed to flow a little too freely, forcing the shark to pull her teeth out and examine the wound.

At the same time as Tori was checking her lover's superficial wound, Naeva was bringing the kappa beneath her to another messy climax. Sometime during the lewd rocking, Chussa's hands had found the delicate curves of her cute ass and were using it to speed the cleric up against her twitching cock. The young girl loved the extra speed and the way the tongue was wrapping and squeezing her breasts like a milking hand, but, no matter how good it all felt, frustration filled her from the pent up urges. Then the sweet sound of Chussa's moans and the quivering of her tongue gave her only a small amount of warning before another warm blast of seed filled her up, and the delightful swelling of her stomach and cum pooling around her thighs took her mind off of it.

As the monsters spasmed deep in their lovers, their eyes met, and an idea sparked behind them with a mirroring smile crossing the kappa's face.

"Naeva, do you want to try something a little… strange?" The beast's words sounded like honey in the cleric's ears.

"Of course… anything you want…" She huffed and continued to grind her hips until those strong arms grabbed her and flipped her on her back in another wave of ecstasy. Those arms held her tight like a safe, warm blanket, lulling her burning mind into a soft satisfaction, even as the limp body of her friend was laid on top in another layer of soft warmth. Without a single command uttered, Naeva kissed the barely conscious woman with all the passion left in her mind, happy to share this experience with her friend.

The monsters wasted no time continuing their beated mating. Tori rammed her hips against the chestnut body above her hard enough to grind it against the cleric's, her smaller breasts being engulfed and massaged with every thrust, but Chussa kept her loving pace. New sensations flowed through every member of the multicolored sandwich, most of all the once pure cleric loving the way her friend was absentmindedly returning her kisses like a cum drunk whore. The shark felt a rugged hand grab her lonely shaft and jerk it in time with her slower thrusts, filling her with the best of both sensations, and that tongue looped up to her mouth to give her something to suck on as her eyes rolled back from the pleasure.

All four of them felt like they were melding into a single entity of warmth and ecstasy, all of them falling into that pit of lust at once. Their muffled groans and bestial howls filled the air in a high pitched cry of unbridled lust. It was a huge relief when the long held back orgasms in both of the pent up girls finally broke through the edge in a burst that overloaded their minds. All at once, all four orgasmed, the two monsters bottoming out once more to fill them full, all at once their cries pitched then fell to panting. The hearts on the girls filled full as can be, just like their stomachs until they were pushed apart by the huge bulges of cum.

In her last moments of consciousness, Naeva stroked her stomach and gave a small prayer of life to Kaval to keep her future child safe, and Benna only gave one last kiss to her friend before her glazed over eyes closed.

A few moments of pant filled silence passed with the beasts smiling down at each other. Chussa lovingly stroked her mate's now messy blonde hair while Tori peppered kisses along the slightly oozing wound to keep it nice and clean while her saliva did its work. Those loving moments were interrupted by a loud yell.

"Monsters!" A single blast of red light flew from a cloaked woman's hand that exploded in the sky with a bright red flash illuminating the world like lightning, "And they have Naeva and Tori!"

A sudden blast of magically enhanced sound flooded the clearing in bursts of high pitched noises and gave the signal for the monsters to pull out, throw their mates over their shoulders, and flee back home. The pursuing group of three stopped by the edge of the forest with a scowl, toeing the stream of cum marking the trail they took.

"Dammit!" The largest of the three slammed a tree in frustration, "I knew we should have stopped this little gathering of theirs!"

"How could we have known, Hilda?" A monotone voice came from the flare-caster's hood, "All we can do is wait until morning and see if there is anything left to save."

"That is Carolyn's daughter, Hettia, do not speak like that," The third figure chastised with only the hint of anger to her calm voice, "I do have to agree with you, however. It is far too dark to search for a den now."

"Fine," The large woman sighed, "But if we find only bones tomorrow, then you owe—"

"I doubt we will find them too worse for wear," Hettia was crouched down and swirling a finger in the sticky trail, "They seemed to be breeding them."

A long silence washed over the group, save for the alarm and marching in the distance.

"That's highly irregular, are you sure they weren't just… having some fun before the kill?" The third figure's voice was full of distress, "I don't want to believe we have six out there being slaves to these things."

"No blood…" Hettia shook her head, "So not unless they do it at the nest which is also very irregular."

"That gives us a chance to rescue them at least," Hilda thrust the handle of her large axe in the ground, "I'll lead the patrol if I have to."

"Alright, we just need to—" The third figure was cut off by a strange light rising to the sky.

Like a web of glowing light, red lines criss-crossed along the sky, connecting and bouncing against each other as it formed a dome across the sky encompassing the entire grounds of the school. Everyone's eyes went wide, from those outside to those rushing to windows, when they saw the numerous, ancient glyphs blocking out the sky. When they met at the tip of the dome, a large flash ran down the entire network filling all of the gaps with a light red glow like glass filling in the cracks. In mere moments, all of the women knew they were trapped, trapped like those monsters millenium before.

"Damn," Hilda whispered in awe, "That ain't good."

Chapter 4: The First Wind

Summary:

After a night to rest, the women of the academy face down their first foes. Orsoa and her army of bears and Daelara and her army of centaurs.

Notes:

This... this is a doozy at 23k, decided to make the first half a set of vignettes to give the women some more screen time and such, so you have to skip halfway down before there are sex scenes, sorry for the bloat, but hope you enjoy this extra long chapter

Chapter Text

Despite the late hour, the academy was abuzz with the sound of worried chatter, like hundreds of sleepless bees. Girl after girl all sat next to their windows to stare at that glowing wall or on their beds with knees to their chin, all discussing what fate was to befall them come morning. One by one, they all came to the same conclusion. Death. Bloody, horrid death as monsters ran through the halls with a vengeance. This burning rumor ran unchecked with none of the teachers around to quiet them or reassure them. Yet, it was probably for the best that their grim words stayed confined to the echoing walls of the dining hall.

All of the teachers sat around the largest table in the massive room with deep set frowns on their faces as they studied the smattering of parchments and tomes scattered about. Some drummed their fingers against the dark wood, a couple grumbled and cursed under their breath, one even looked on the verge of tears, but the head of the table managed to keep her trademark, stalwart glare.

Headmistress Mireille was a striking, if overly stern, woman with long, pure white hair adorned with a golden headpiece that almost looked like an "M" with each arch ending just at the bottom of her forehead, and the rest of her ivory body was clad in a golden mix of armor and long flowing dress with gauntlets that reached her biceps and thigh-high boots. The capstone to the statuesque woman in all of her curvy glory was the two aquamarine gems of eyes that had their normally light glimmer replaced by a dull focus.

One of the golden gauntlets rapped the wood loud enough to echo and quiet what little conversation there was, "I think we all know what this means," Mireille's voice was calm yet unable to hide the worry within, "Ysaera has somehow broken free of her bonds."

"I think we all figured that out already, Headmistress," Hettia replied dryly, meeting the frown without flinching.

Unlike the head of the table, the black mage had long, black hair with light pink on the inside cut straight across the bangs and was much thinner and paler, almost looking impoverished if not for her plump hips and heavy breasts. Her curves were barely contained in skimpy robes, if you could call sheer, gray stockings that ran all the way up to her waist, with the inner part open to show off her creamy thighs and crotch, where they held up her thong that was more a single strip of black cloth, a black top with the stomach left open to expose her navel and a chest part comprised of two slings that only halfway covered her breasts, and two long sleeves, with light cloth flowing from the elbows, that ended with sheer, gray gloves only connected to her hands by golden rings on her middle finger, all backed by a long black cape a robe.

"Pray tell, Hettia, do you have any other information to help us?" The Headmistress asked.

"Of course," A quick wave of her hand brought a strange black and green, spherical, winged demon with a single eye above a slit for a mouth and a long tail that almost looked like a spine to the black mage's side, "I took the liberty to send out a handful of my little minions here, but only one came back. From what I can find from the scrying spells laid upon them, half were destroyed in the forest by beasts, as we suspected, while all but this one bashed themselves into nothing against that wall. From what I can conclude—"

"We have beasts in the forest and an indestructible wall," The largest figure in the room interrupted, "We are low on time, so it would be helpful to spit it out."

Even beneath a loose robe, Hilda's tanned bulk was unmistakable. Her thick body was nothing but lean muscle save for the large globes on her chest, and, despite being a bit shorter than Hettia, made the pale woman look like a little twig. Yet, out of them all, she was the only one able to keep the semblance of an easy going grin as she ran her hand through her shoulder-length, white, spiky hair.

"Believe in the method, Hilda, I find that how the results are found is just as—"

"Is that all you have?" Mireille interrupted with a heavy sigh.

"I have not had time to peruse the lore, no."

"It all seems like the legends foretold, does it not?" Hermosa spoke up, "If so, this should be as easy as slaying all the beasts and removing the seal."

Like Hilda, Hermosa was built with lean muscle, but her body was much slimmer with most of her bulk coming from her almost mountainous breasts. Her face was more determined and confident than carefree beneath her short, blonde hair tied into short twintails.

"Perhaps, but if this is the same Ysaera as before, then…" The Headmistress's words hung in the air.

"We do have thousands of years of new knowledge to draw on," Hettia suggested, prompting a relieved sigh from Hilda.

"You got that right! What do they have? Claws, teeth, a little magic? They can't be that powerful after all that time rotting away," The large woman's confidence brought a glare from the woman in holy robes across the table.

"Do not assume thou enemy to be feeble and weak, child, when they can construct a wall so large and strong in mere moments," Carolyn retorted without once raising her voice above her usual warm tone, "And do not forget that they have ones dear to us."

The motherly chastising made Hilda's gaze fall for no one was more motherly than the Head Priestess, in both personality and appearance. Her body was plump yet lucious with breasts still fit for nursing, but her face retained a serene sorrow in the dark gray eyes and small smile, all framed by her wavy black hair.

"Then what do we do? We can't just leave our students and Zelfina at their mercy! We already saw that they were raping… those two…" Hermosa shot a worried glance towards the priestess who held herself as composed as ever, "So I doubt we have much time to stop them!"

"Think about this rationally," Kagura finally popped in, the assassin remaining unchanged since her post-bath meeting with Zelfina, "It is more than likely too late for them now, and we will be fighting them in the morn. All we can do—"

"Too late?!" Hilda finally lost her composure with a heavy fist slam, "Are you so ready to abandon them?!"

"The lives of the many—"

"Quiet."

The word itself was barely above Mireille's normal volume, yet it cut through all of the conversation like a knife, "There's no use arguing. All we know is that we are trapped, some of us were snatched away right under our noses, and we face a looming threat we know nothing about. All we can do is prepare, for I too have the same trepidations for the morning. It is far too perfect a time to strike. However, there are a few things we can do to prepare. Iris," A thin woman sighed when her name was called, "Do you think you can run tests on the wall with your creations?"

"I guess I can," Iris huffed, "I don't see how wasting my creations on that wall would be all that helpful."

As always, every word out of the frail woman's mouth was sardonic, not that many people noticed at this point. Her tone became almost as normal as her long, dark purple hair, styled much like Hettia's, although this time it almost made the Headmistress want to snap at her.

"Of course it would, any amount of information helps, but we only need a few tests. Hettia, I want you to go to sleep early tonight. Your forewarning will be most helpful on patrol, and I want that set up at first light. Hilda, Hermosa, and Kagura, you three should calm the students down and get them to sleep. They too will be ready at first light, as much as it pains me to use them. Carolyn, prepare the clergy for tomorrow as well. The rest of you, sleep, train, do whatever you need to in preparation for tomorrow.

"May we stand victorious."

With those chilling words, the small war meeting dispersed one by one to prepare for the coming day.

Hettia's quarters glowed with a deep purple light that played along the wispy smoke rising from her incense sticks, and all the furniture was shoved to the side to make room for a large magic circle. Tonight, she sat in the middle of the circle with her legs crossed and a spellbook resting between her legs in a heavy meditation as her body slowly sucked up the otherworldly light. In stark contrast, the mage's mind was concentrated on one bright memory, replaying it on a loop.

The memory was one of a large, flowery field filled with all the bright reds, yellows, and blues that her eyes could feast on from spring's exotic bounty. It was the first time that the young girl had left the grand library, the first time she felt more than a light draft between the cold, harsh stone. Out there, everything was light, warm, and… alive. Birds tittered, mice squeaked and tussled to make the grass wave, and she danced a twirling dance to nature's concert, but it didn't last long. Only a few moments of bliss before her teacher chided her to pay attention to the lesson at hand, only a few moments that remained in stark relief in her mind.

There in the magic glow, a single tear ran down Hettia's face until it was stopped by her wistful smile.

Hilda dropped into her large armchair with a heavy sigh. Trying to corral all of the girls back into their rooms and silence all of their worries really tired her bones… and left a bad taste in her mouth. In a well practiced movement, the dark-skinned woman grabbed the half empty bottle of mead on the table next to her and brought it to her lips, but only a few gulps went down before three shadows in her doorway grabbed her attention.

"Ms. Hilda?" The dark haired one in the middle spoke up, "Can we talk about the announcement you made?"

"I reckon so," The large woman sighed and motioned to a few other cushy chairs around her round, green felt covered table, "Take a seat, girls," That bad taste came back to her mouth as they sat, requiring a few more gulps to wash it down, "What are you wanting to know?"

"I guess…" The dark haired one… Estelle if she remembered correctly… had a look of worry in her amber eyes that was very unusual for her.

As a student, Hilda recalled seeing her on the forefront with that long hair whipping around in the wind and a warcry on her lips that made the old girl proud. Leader material for sure. In fact, all three of the girls were ones she pegged as leaders, each steadfast and more than willing to stay behind to pick their fallen from the ground or lead the charge. Lillian, the smaller one with her blue hair in a ponytail sitting next to Estelle, was particularly fiery, at least that one time she nearly tore a dummy apart with an axe, and Emilia, the bald one with an elaborate tattoo of a dragon covering half of her face, even managed to best Hermosa in a spar during one of the wargames. So many amazing girls… hopefully it would be enough.

It was only when she felt all three sets of eyes drilling into her that the teacher realized her smile had faded and all the conversation passed her by.

"Sorry, girls, got lost on the old trail of memories. Drinking y'know. What were you wanting to ask?"

"We wanted to know how bad you think tomorrow will be," Estelle answered with a frown, "If what you say is true…"

"We very much doubt that we could defend against any monsters capable of creating such a large wall so fast," Emilia added after a pause, "Especially one that shocks you to death the moment you touch it."

"Now where did you hear that?" Hilda couldn't hold back a hearty guffaw, "That wall isn't deadly! Least, not that I know of - gonna have to wait on Iris for that - and of course we can hold off the monsters! Hell, girls, we're the best!" The instant those words left her mouth, the bottle replaced them with the last bits of the honeyed liquid, and those satisfied faces made her want another two, maybe three bottles.

"Thanks, I guess the rumors are a little… heated at the moment. We'll let you finish your drinking and get to bed," Estelle started to stand, but the large woman motioned for them to sit while plopping a deck of cards on the table.

"Eh, I can't sleep, what about you girls?" They all looked a little guilty before shaking their heads one by one, "Well, how about we play some cards then, work out some of that energy before the morning. How about…" Hilda's grin became wider and more energetic as she grabbed a glass neck at her side to set another bottle of mead on the table, "Whoever wins gets to have this whole bottle!"

To her surprise, all the girls agreed, and the room was filled with the familiar and comforting sound of shuffling cards.

Hermosa found Kagura on a balcony overlooking the beautiful garden. The assassin's face was one of careful contemplation, almost as if she was lost in the shining lights of the torches, twinkling like stars among the flowers, reflected in her red eyes. When the paladin placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, she simply sighed rather than lash out as she had on many occasions.

"Something on your mind?" The question got a dry chuckle from Kagura.

"Is there nothing on yours? Of course, but it's not really about tomorrow… mostly not about tomorrow," A small pause passed between them, "It's about Zelfina."

"Oh?" A few scandalous thoughts flooded Hermosa's mind, enough to make her grin, "What exactly?"

"I miss her," The simple words came as a shock, "She was a dear friend. At least as dear as I allow."

"By dear, do you mean—"

"Not like that, no. Why do people always think it's like that?"

"There is a certain way she looks at you. Surely you aren't blind to that."

"Maybe. I never read much into her myself. Kept a bit of a mystique that I happen to miss, but hearing someone point it out… even without reading her much I think I know what you mean."

"Heh, never struck you as the type to underanalyze."

"No such thing, Hermosa. You never know when a detail will be important."

"True enough,"

Another long pause passed before Kagura piped back up, "I don't like it."

"Neither do I," Hermosa agreed, "I just hope it took a lot of them to take her… otherwise…"

"She was one of our best," The other woman agreed with a sigh, "There's far too much we don't know, and I hate it. Tomorrow… tomorrow will be a true test of blood, I fear."

"Perhaps it won't be that bad. We do have one of the best classes we've had in a long time, so surely we can hold off some monsters."

"What if that is just what they want? Strength, I mean," Kagura tapped the heart tattoo beneath her clothes, "We still don't know what this does. What if it's some sort of mind control magic, or worse, a crest they can use mid battle to shut us down?"

"We fight as much as we can. Hell, Kagura, at least we'll go with weapons in our hands! Chin up!" Hermosa clapped her back hard enough to almost knock the strong woman over, earning her a glare, "We have to be strong and face them head on!"

"I'm starting to think that most of what you say is taken right from a tome," The sharpness in the words was dulled by the humorous, albeit alien, smile on the assassin's face.

"Don't go revealing my secret now," The other woman said with a conspiratorial tone before they both broke into much needed laughter.

In the dining hall, Mireille sat alone at the head of the table with her chin resting on her interlaced fingers in the picture of intense thought. All of the documents were piled in front of her, but her eyes stayed pointed forwards as if waiting for something to walk through that door. When a familiar girl with short, brown hair wearing naught but a white lace nightgown and a worried frown that was all too common on that night walked in, the glassy stare lit up with a warmth matched only by her smile.

"Mika!" The headmistress called as she rose from her chair and hurried as much as she could towards the girl while maintaining her grace, "I wasn't expecting you to still be awake."

"It's a little hard to sleep right now, we… uh… I mean, I am just worried about tomorrow. From what Hermosa told us, we could be pushed well past our limits tomorrow. I'm not sure if— Ooooomph" The girl was cut off by her adoptive mother pulling her into a tight, reassuring hug.

"I know it's hard… very hard… but we must stay strong. Tomorrow, we fight with all of our strength, so we can't falter for one second. Tomorrow, you will have the hard job of staying by my side as we lend our strength to those that need it. We will both need our sleep if we wish to be victorious…" For a moment that hard shell cracked, revealing that second layer of fatigue, "By Kaval I need to sleep, tonight has been a whirlwind fit to tear me apart."

"Can I…" Mika gulped and hugged tighter against the body starting to pull away, "Can I hear that story again. That one that used to put me to sleep when…" She sounded just like she had back then, so tender and vulnerable.

"Of course," Mireille answered without hesitation, hating that she was hearing that tone once more, "Let's get you off to bed first, that way you won't have to worry about falling asleep standing up."

The two shared a quick giggle before the headmistress kissed the girl on her forehead and led her up the buzzing halls. Instinct almost drove the steadfast woman to stop by every room and give them a stern talking too, but tonight… tonight she let them be. Then, almost too soon, they were in Mika's small room where Mireille tucked her in, just like she used to. For just a moment, the older woman let herself savor the moment for what would probably be the very last time with how old she was, already a strong young woman, before sitting at the edge of the bed and clearing her throat.

"This is a story of far away lands, of knights and princesses, and of duty, honor, and the greatest strength of all—"

"Love!" Mika called out through a heavy yawn.

"Yes, love, like my love for you."

"Like a father's love for his son, or a sister's love for her brother!"

"Do you want to tell this story?" Mireille asked with a chuckle matched by her daughter's own childish giggle.

"It's better when you tell it."

"Then hush, dear, and listen," She got one more smooch on her forehead before the story continued, "In one of these far off kingdoms, a princess resided in a tower far above her peers, so far that she could barely see their faces. Day after day they came to her for advice and support, and day after day she gave it. Not once did her smile falter, not once did her shoulders bow, not once did she ever wish for them to stop. All she had in the world were those people, and yet… day after day, moon after moon, season after season, the task weighed on her, the words mixed in her mind, then… then she began to wish for herself. What she wouldn't give for her feet to touch the ground and be among the people, to share in their strives and pleasures, yet it was never meant to be.

"That was, until one fateful day when emissaries from a far off country, much seen as primal savages, rode in to meet the king. Among them was what many would consider a knight if they had such titles, a strong woman whose very glance sent shivers throughout the crowd, a woman whose physique made many soldiers jealous and many women… swoon. Yet, when her strong eyes met the wistful gaze of that frail princess, their hearts fluttered. Yes, my dear, it was love at first sight, a strong love that came like a storm that none could stop.

"For many nights, the knight came to the princess and asked about her customs and heritage, so every night the princess answered.

"'What are those ornate blades you hang from the walls?" Was her first question, something that struck her as very odd and, for a moment, stumped the princess.

"'They are decorations mostly used for ceremonies," She finally answered, leaving the warrior puzzled.

"'Why do you wear all of those ornate metals and gems?' The knight asked the next knight, a few of them having caught her eye.

"'They are beautiful and mark our status and power. Some even show that we are betrothed to our true love," The answer seemed simple enough to the princess, but left the foreigner deep in thought as she walked away.

"'More nights passed with more harmless questions. Questions of crops and mead, metalworking and arms, and everything in between, until it came to the final night the emissaries were to stay there, the final night she had to ask a question.

"With much hesitation, the dark skinned woman looked into those eyes that had been a constant in her life for a fortnight, eyes she could never get tired of, and let out the most sensitive question of all, 'What are your courting rituals?'

"That fair face erupted into a field of red, 'May I ask why you wish to know this?' All the princess received as answer was a sheepish glance that fell to the ground, 'I see… if you wish to court someone, you bring an object of great beauty or value to her father and ask for her hand,' As the warrior turned to leave, a plaintive plea stopped her, 'I hope you get the one you hope for.'

"Those words spurred the foreign knight into a frenzy. All day she combed the lands for all the worthwhile objects she could find before the sun could set, but, after tireless hours, her hands grasped only a quaint bouquet of colors, one from each field in the land. On her return, she marched straight into the king's hall with enough fire to make the guards brandish their weapons, but, to their surprise, she simply knelt and held out her gift.

"'I wish for the hand of the princess,' The room fell silent at her request, so silent even a mouse could be heard scurrying along. Then it burst into raucous laughter, every man laughing at her impertinence.

"'I mean you no insult, fair knight,' The king began, "But you are a woman, a foreign woman at that, so I cannot let you have my daughter's hand. What would the other countries say if my only daughter were given away to some commoner for the pittance of… of a handful of common flowers.'

"Rage filled the warrior with those words, and a roar tore through her lips as she threw that bouquet to the ground, 'Your daughter is miserable you cretin! I care not for your silly politics! I love her! And I will take her if I have to fight you all to the death!' She brandished the axe at her side to all of the warriors, leaving them no choice.

"A great battle was had that day, yet not a drop of blood was spilt. That axe overpowered every spear, every sword, even struck down arrows, all with the flat of the blade. No man could stop her from carving a path to the tower entrance, nor could they stop her from climbing it. At the top, she met a door bolted locked shut by an old, rusty lock. The very sight filled her with rage, so the door was resting on the ground in moments. Then, all that was before the brave warrior was her love.

"'What are you doing?' The princess gasped and rushed towards her to push her out, 'You can't be here! The guards will kill you!'

"'I do not care, my love,' The dainty woman was pulled into a crushing embrace, 'I know we have not exchanged many words and that this may just be the folly of a fool, but I cannot hold back these feelings deep in my heart. I yearn for your touch each night, I weep over the sadness in your eyes, and I want to show you the world as you must long to see it!'

"The princess could only shed a few happy tears before pulling the dark skinned woman into a tender kiss. It was in this embrace that the king found them in, and the sight made him stop. Never in his life did he imagine his daughter would want this.

"'Warrior,' He started as solemnly as he could, breaking the two apart with surprise, 'I apologize for my harsh words. In my seat of power I failed to see true love for what it was, but here before me? Alas, I must admit my folly. If you truly wish my daughter's hand, then it is yours. Take her far away to see the world, let her live! Just promise to keep her safe.'

"'I vow on my life to never see her harmed, to never see her saddened like this again, and I vow that I will never stray from her side.' The warrior announced.

"'I vow on my life to always be there for you, to always make you happy, and I vow, I vow with all my heart, to love you dearly,' The couple only had eyes for each other, staring deep into each other's eyes with the happiest smiles of all.

"To this day, people say they see the two wandering the lands hand in hand, not once breaking their vows. For when true love comes, it never leaves."

When Mireille finished the story, she glanced down to say something to the girl only to find her already asleep with a happy smile on her face, and a similar smile passed over her face as she leaned down to place a tender kiss on her daughter's forehead.

"Goodnight, my princess. May Kaval guide you through the night and keep you safe until the morrow," Despite her parting words, the headmistress made no move to leave, too enraptured by that sweet, sleeping face.

Her hand reached out to stroke her soft hair, not unlike it was so many years ago, while her other hand held one of the girl's hands tight. The last thing in the world she wanted was to let go and ruin this moment, but the harsh beast of sleep clawed at her mind. For just a moment, she considered slipping under the covers and holding her adopted daughter close, for just a moment until her duties once more bore down on her shoulders and drug her from the chair and out the door. That night, her bed was the chair in the mess hall, and her pillow was cold hard wood.

In one of the large bathrooms, a circle of six girls sat on the cold hard ground. Like in the dining hall, the room was full of plans and theories, not about the walls or beasts, but the teachers themselves. In the middle of it all, almost dominating the conversation, was one of the older girls with long purple hair hanging down to her waist and white pajamas decorated in a pattern of falling cherry blossom leaves.

"Come on, Cassandra," She laughed derisively, "You can't believe that they will actually tell us the truth about what's going on!"

"Why not?" One of the younger girls asked, her skin dark as cocoa accented by a black nightgown and short black hair, "They have yet to lie to us."

"How would you know? 'We will explain in the morning, sleep tight until then,'" The older girl shook her head, "Oldest strategy in existence. No! They will lock us up in the basement or we'll wake up in the morning locked in our rooms! I guarantee it!"

"Is that such a bad thing," Another young girl spoke up for the first time with a voice so quiet it could barely be heard. Much like her voice, the girl almost seemed to disappear into the ground, or at least tried to, a surprising feat given her cotton candy blue hair styled into a long braid with the front short and spiky save for two long, curled locks resting on her shoulders and light red eyes. In contrast, her sleepwear consisted of simple pink pajamas with cat pawprints covering it, "Isn't it better to be safe?"

"And miss out on fighting, Luna? How can you even say that? We have monsters at our doorstep—"

"Don't take that tone with her, Renka!" The girl Luna was clinging to snapped. The girl looked just like Luna save for her hair being pastel pink with the braid wrapped around the back of her head like a bun and fire in her light blue eyes; the twins even shared the same cute pajamas, "You can't fault anyone for wanting to be safe!"

"We are here to learn to kill those beasts, not run from them!" Renka defended with a huff, but more quiet words silenced her.

"Why are we fighting?" Every pair of eyes turned towards the meeker twin, making her slightly tremble, "I understand what you mean, Renka, but not all of us are made to fight. Nahla and I aren't fighters… Naeva wasn't a fighter. We need you to protect us and you need us. So why are we fighting?" No one answered, "I came here so we could discuss what to do tomorrow, not to argue over childish things. Not now when we need to band together more than ever. Not… now…" In that moment, it dawned on the girl just how much she had spoken, so a fire lit her face and shut her mouth tight.

A long silence passed before Renka finally spoke up, "I'm sorry. I just don't want to be left out after all this training and waiting."

"Like hell they could keep us locked up if they tried!" Nahla agreed with a shout.

"Sis!" Luna reprimanded but couldn't help but smile ear to ear like the fired up pair.

"Why don't we make a promise?" The pink hair twin suggested, "No matter what happens tomorrow, we are there to support one another and protect one another. And we fight til we can't fight anymore! And… and…"

Before she could stumble on more of her excited words, the older girl spoke up, "And to leave no one behind! To take no prisoners!"

"To love and to cherish?" The blue hair twin piped up with a sheepish grin.

For a moment, there was silence. Then, like all the tension and worry in the room breaking at once, it was replaced by raucous laughter. Slowly, all their worries were forgotten as they began to joke and play with each other, and, in silence, each one made that solemn promise.

While the academy rumbled with activity, the church just past the garden was mostly quiet. Within its hallowed halls, the only sounds came from the room behind the altar where Carolyn talked to another stern nun in a low voice, worried about some of the girls overhearing.

"Do you believe Kaval will be on our side on the morrow?" The dark hair priestess voiced her darkest concern, much to her subordinate's shock.

"How can you ask such a thing?" The woman pushed a lock of her blonde hair back behind her ear as she held the need to raise her voice under, "We are always protected by Kaval's good grace."

"You're right, of course. It's just hard to keep faith after one of her most devoted was taken by those foul creatures."

"She does have a grand plan in place, sister," The nun's voice became a bit gentler, "A little faith is all it takes. Perhaps this is a test for us all. A test that ends with Naeva back in our arms."

Carolyn sighed, "These tests would be more bearable if they weren't so numerous. I pray that our sisters do not have as many tests as I."

She almost jumped as a gentle hand rested on her shoulder, "Have some faith in them. I know you have been busy recently, but all our sisters have grown into fine young women. Those beasts will find they have bitten more than they can chew, mark my words. Even if I have to show them myself."

"I guess we can rest easy knowing the great Sharon is ready to take them on single handedly. Has Kaval promised never ending strength to thou already?"

"Perhaps she has," Sharon smiled, "Perhaps she will when she sees my bravery on the field."

"Legends will be told," Carolyn agreed with a chuckle, "Just try not to be a bad influence on the girls."

"Perhaps you have a point. Pride cometh before the fall as they say. It's just a shame we don't have the strength alone."

"We are never truly alone, Sharon, we have faith, we have our ancestors in our hearts and minds, but most importantly—"

"We have Kaval, of course," The nun sighed, but Carolyn just shook her head.

"We have each other. Even when we are alone or at our darkest, we have people to turn to, to run to, or to hold onto."

Sharon eyed her with more than a bit of surprise, "First time in a long time I have heard that tenet."

"Yes, I oft forget some of my predecessor's words until the clouds cover the sun. I wish I had even half of her strength in times like these."

"You have all the strength you need," A yawn tore through the nun, ending in a shameful smile, "But I believe I need my sleep if I will have mine."

"Of course, sister, may Kaval guide your dreams," The head priestess gave a quick peck to her forehead.

"May she guide yours as well," Sharon returned the peck before giving a small little bow and leaving the room.

When she was alone once more, Carolyn knelt and bowed her head. As sleep threatened to overtake her, her thoughts were full of prayers for her sisters, her school, requests for strength, but, most of all, prayers that her daughter would make it home safe and sound. It was in that position that sleep overtook her, but it was far from restful, full of gnashing jaws, tearing claws, and the screams of her sisters.

As the talk faded away little by little, Iris clomped her way back to her room followed by a woman wearing a maid uniform accented by a thick metal collar that had a cross dangling from it with blonde hair woven into two braids coiled around the back of her head and bangs covering her right eye. Upset grumblings followed the woman, but they were almost unintelligible. Somehow, she managed to keep up a stream of complaints about testing the wall all the way to her room, only pausing long enough to open the door and flop down on her bed.

"But you wanna know the worst of it?" Her servant simply nodded for her to go on despite these being the first words directed at her, "Hettia was right. All it is is an impenetrable wall, so what was the point?"

"How could we have known for sure without testing?"

"Oh, shut up Silvia. There are plenty of ways—"

"Why do you talk to me like that?" Silvia interrupted, perhaps for the first time ever, leaving the artificer stunned.

"Excuse me?" The stunned look changed to a frown, "Since when have you been able to talk back?"

"I'm sorry, master, but, ever since yesterday, I have felt... strange. New feelings I haven't felt since my creation have welled up inside of me, and… I'm not sure I can take it."

"What kind of feelings?" Iris asked as she sat up on the edge of her bed, curiosity filling her eyes, "The magic you are bound by should be absolute."

"Feelings like anger, sadness, happiness… whatever else makes one human I believe," The homunculus turned her head in shame, but her creator couldn't keep a wide smile from her face.

"Are you sure?" The slow nod made her jump to her feet with a victorious cry, "And they said it was impossible! Do you have any idea why it could have happened? Perhaps these sudden events have triggered an emotional response," Her rapid musings slowly gave way to sudden realization, "Could it be the mark?"

"It is possible," Silvia surmised just before her master rushed forward and began to unbutton her top, "What are you doing?"

"I want to see if your mark is strange. Who knows if this means you are in danger or even a key to what they can do," To her disappointment, the red marking on the servant's breast looked completely normal, although the rapid beating of her heart was quite strange, "Are you excited by this?"

The small pause was almost as damning as her words, "I don't believe I know what you mean."

"Is it possible that you have feelings for me?"

"Please, Iris, don't—"

"Don't try to lie," Iris warned with a scowl, "If I want the correct results, then we need to know the extent of your changes. Is it acting on long suppressed feelings? Is it purely mental? Can we harness this to make more?"

"Is that all I am to you?" For the first time, the artificer heard sadness in that normally expressionless voice.

"That's… complicated…" She replied, averting her eyes, "You have been with me for a long time as my magnum opus, and no one can compare to you. You've followed me dutifully for years and put up with every harsh command. You've… well… I don't have anyone else to call a friend, now do I?"

"If you put more effort into it, then maybe you would have more," Silvia let out a strange squeaking sound that vaguely resembled a giggle, "But I am glad you think of me that way."

"In what way do you think of me?" No amount of skill could hide Iris's hopefulness behind her professional demeanor.

"It's… perhaps best I do not say," The homunculus averted her eyes in a shy display that made the artificer's heart skip a beat.

"We need to determine the full effects, Silvia, but we can't do that without full honesty," Despite the bravery in her words, Iris's heart pounded like crazy with worry about what she would say next. Did her own creation secretly hate her?

Nothing could have prepared her for the truth.

"I think… if I truly understand the emotion at least… that I love you."

The words hung in the air for a few moments before Iris was able to close her mouth long enough to respond.

"L-love?" The woman gulped, "Are you sure? I mean, you are new to this, and almost no one can really figure it out."

"If your many novels are anything to go by, then if I feel lust it is love, no?"

"Lust?" She squeaked with her face turning a bright red, "Lust is sooooo much different. Maybe it's just indigestion or happiness."

"I don't believe increased heart rate when I see you, or an unfamiliar warmth spreading through me are signs of either of those. To coin a phrase from your novels, I sometimes feel the desire to throw you on the bed, tear your clothes off, and ravage you. Yet, every time I do, I feel this pulsing against my breast like the mark is reacting, so I…" Silvia's almost expressionless clip suddenly faltered, "So I felt it best to not consider it at all."

"I see," Something in those words seemed to light a fire inside of her, or perhaps simply opened a door the artificer had kept closed for so long, "Do you think the mark reacts to your lusts, or does it seem more reasonable to assume the mark creates these feelings?"

"I don't know," The homunculus took a few steps forward until she was only inches from her creator, "Maybe it's best not to overthink it and simply act."

It took Iris a few moments to realize the servant was talking to herself, but, by then, it was too late to stop their lips from meeting. Silvia's kiss felt as stiff as her personality with every change in pressure feeling incredibly calculated like she read a manual on how to kiss. Despite it all, the artificer couldn't stop herself from melting into the kiss, even clenching her fingers into that blonde hair to pull her closer and slipping her tongue past their lips. She was surprised when the homunculus returned her passion in kind, albeit as calculated as ever. It took a few minutes of their tongues intertwining and their hands exploring their bodies for the stiffness to melt into a natural rhythm.

Slowly, their kissing became more heated and passionate. Their lips and tongues slipped against each other faster and faster until strings of drool briefly connected their mouths with every kiss. Then Silvia's hands became rougher and rougher until one slipped beneath her skirt and rubbed against the damp crotch of Iris's panties, digging the soft material into her slit and dragging a gasp from her lips. Before the artificer could push away, the hand let go just long enough to hook into the waistband and jerk the thin underwear down to her thighs.

"Silvia," Iris gasped after managing to push her creation away, "I don't think we should go that far."

"Why not?" The homunculus's eyes were focused on her now slicked fingers, "Is this not proof that you are ready?"

"It would… it would be wrong… I-I think. How do we know that it won't activate the seal?"

"If the seal only required fingering, then I would already have felt the effects," Silvia put simply, "Perhaps there is an important ingredient missing here first."

"Still… I don't—"

"Don't lie to yourself, master. Please don't. Even if this is wrong, there is no one here to judge."

"I…" Indecision whirled in Iris's eyes until they met Silvia's. In those eyes, she found honesty and lust like none that had been thrown her way, would be thrown her way, and found a small key to that locked door in her heart, "You're right… I want it, but I'm not sure I can—"

The homunculus didn't even let her finish before wrapping her arms around her master's waist, easily lifting her, and threw her to bed. She only had a moment to squeak before letting out a long, high pitched moan as Silvia buried her face in her crotch. Her breath tickled the thick purple hair as her tongue lapped and dug into the drooling, pink slit with fervor, all making Iris squirm and shudder with delight. Faster and harder that tongue worked, as if her juices were the most delicious thing in the world, while the moans came even faster. Neither had felt anything quite like this, nothing so warm or explosive, nothing so sinful or intimate. Even the blonde maid couldn't keep her fingers from digging into her own crotch to douse the excitement pulsing through her.

Through the night the two stayed locked together like that with Silvia not once slowing. Every time Iris came, she offered to take care of her servant, then begged, then fell silent as the pleasure overtook her. Even once she passed out, the homunculus kept sucking and licking, all the while fingering herself through orgasm after orgasm, and she only let up once the sun started to rise. Before her master could stir, she gave her a quick kiss on the lips and whispered one final thing in her ear.

"No matter what happens today, I thank you for giving me purpose."

Far beneath the academy, the monsters gathered in a crowd around the raised dais where Ysaera sat on her throne with an excited grin, shifting in her seat with the same excitement rushing through the crowd. The rumbling mass grew larger and larger until every head was accounted for and the dragoness could jump to her feet with a laugh.

"The time is almost upon us!" She cried and was met with a roar, "Tomorrow we rise once more from our tomb, once more into the warm light of day, and we will finally get our dues," All of a sudden the bright excitement gave way to a somber tone, "Since the gods made the world, nay, since time itself started flowing, we have been denied all we were owed. Our lands were taken, magic tore our voices away, and every man was slaughtered until we were forced into the forms we see now all because we were monsters. Our god's promise fell before it could even begin to be held, and the bastard let our cries fall on deaf ears, the humans' promise to let us coexist was naught but lies, and, in the end, we were forced to war. Even after all that, they still had the gall to imprison us for all time!"

The room fell silent, but none were more silent than the few humans in their midst. All save one.

"My queen," Megami's shy voice was nearly drowned by the ferocity filling the room, "I have heard nothing of this."

All of the monsters turned her way with their faces filled with surprise and a little, so, for a moment, the plump mage expected the monster queen to swoop down and punish her. Instead, a sad smile overtook her face with a slow shake of her head.

"Of course not. Why would you learn of our plight when it is so sad. Our god promised that we would live in harmony with all the mates we would want with humans, but the instant we reached out to humans, our hands were bit. The instant we tried to retreat we were chased, then killed, then buried. The remnants left are naught but a shell of their former selves, and yet, we are the villains. And that very plight is wiped blank. It's almost funny."

"I'm sorry," Megami mumbled.

"Don't be, my sweet, for we plan on changing that tomorrow," The fire suddenly came back to her eyes, "Tomorrow! We will take the mates we were promised! Today! We begin our campaign to retake the world! And in our image, we shall remake it! All across the land there shall be monsters and women, monsters and men, maybe even all three! And those who oppose us will be given the same mercy they gave us!"

The resounding cheers made the humans shift uncomfortably, but their mates held them close and soothed them with calm words or gentle petting.

"And Tonight! We celebrate! Celebrate with drink and food! All taken from the humans above!" At the cry, a few straggling monsters dropped crates while a few more lined up barrels until the lower level was ringed with the smell of fresh vegetables, roasted meats, and the fruity smell of wine. Ysaera almost lost control of the excited beasts, each one staring longingly at the rare feast, but a sharp clear of her throat brought them back to attention, "But do not gorge yourselves too much, for anyone who misses the battle tomorrow will miss the festivities after."

With those stern words, the dragoness gave the gesture, and the crowd was let loose in a flurry of activity. Rather than the bestial tearing and smashing the women halfway expected, they efficiently began cracking the boxes and barrels open while dragging out ancient, dusted over plates and tankards. A chain formed with beasts passing the dishes down, washing them off with some leftover water, then giving the plates and tankards to the monsters nearest the stores who filled each one up til they were almost spilling over. Each plate and tankard was then passed all the way to the back of the group where they tore into the food with an almost welcome amount of gluttony and savagery. It wasn't long before the sound of tearing food, slurping, and happy chirps and groans filled the stone cavern, and small groups full of conversation began to form.

In one corner, a group of battle-worn monsters of various sizes regaled Zelfina with old tales of war from before they were locked up, leaving the warrior with stars in her eyes until Hahna mosied over to her and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Enjoying yourself?" The tanuki grabbed a handful of peas from Zelfina's plate and popped them in her mouth with a smile.

"More than I expected," Zelfina chuckled at her lover and grabbed a few grapes from her plate in turn, popping one into her mouth before slipping the other between Hahna's lips the instant the peas were gone, "I didn't expect such war stories. Hearing the tale of Rockridge from someone who was there is just… otherworldly. Not to mention how different your side is. In our books, none breached the gate, and yet, you say you made it all the way to the doorstep."

"Where I earned this scar," The tall, dark skinned minotaur gestured to a wicked scar that ran all the way down her well toned abs, "Was quite the battle too, humans really gave their all on that one."

"We did win after all," Yet Zelfina's statement sounded more like a question, "Although, I wonder how much of that is true."

"The end results are about the same," Hahna answered through a mouthful of greens, "It would be hard to fake such a large victory."

Before the human could reply, the slightly masculine voice of Ysaera spoke up behind her, "There is one battle you might not have heard of: The Siege of Rylorn. Although the Fall of Rylorn would be more apt."

"I believe Rylorn was mentioned as a village pilfered by beasts," Zelfina turned to the dragoness now cleaning off what meat remained on a ham hock with glee, "I take it we were lied to again."

"Not that big of a lie if you consider the difference between a capital and village minimal," Ysaera sighed, "It was our last hurrah, however. Brought that city down in flames while the army bore down on us and trapped us all."

Silence fell over the group for a moment until Fiona stumbled up to them with an intense giggle and red face that only alcohol can provide.

"Krivela wannedaknow if ya had anymore wiiine," The girl found herself crashing right into the large minotaur who righted her with a laugh, "Oh, didn see ya there."

All Zelfina could do at the sorry sight was sigh and shake her head, "Who let you drink this much?"

"Sorry," She whirled around to find Benna giving her a sheepish look with Tori and Krivela in tow, "We didn't realize she was such a lightweight until she was three tankards down."

"How many did she have?"

Fiona started to shakily count on her fingers, skipping one or two just to double back and count the same on twice until it looked like she was just tapping random fingers on her hand, "Five?"

"Four," Krivela chuckled, earning a glare from the mentor, "Don't worry, we weren't going to let her have any more."

"Much more," Tori corrected with her trademark wicked grin, "I don't think she could take more anyhow, so don't give me that look."

"If she isn't soberr by tomorrow then I won't have mercy on your training," Zelfina warned before turning towards the huntress, "And you, Benna, I can expect this sort of behavior from them, but you need to be looking out for your friends."

"Sorry, but I didn't realize she had never drank before," Benna hooked Fiona around the waist and tried to help her walk, but the almost dead weight threatened to topple her over until Krivela stepped in to support her mate's other side, "I remember an old cure from my tribe, so I'll just pop above and grab a few plants for the tea," The dark skinned girl gave one more sheepish grin before the trio escorted the fencer away.

"I swear," Zelfina sighed, "Some of those girls try my patience. And Fiona of all people? Perhaps I need to give her a closer eye."

"Oh, loosen up," Ysaera laughed and slapped her on the back, "They have to grow up some time, you know, and you can't protect them all the time."

"Maybe, but I'll be damned if I let her fall to vices. She has too large a future ahead of her."

"I guess I'll leave you to that then. I need to check on the rest of the party, so enjoy your feast girls," With those cheery words, Ysaera made her way to the other humans to see how they were settling in.

On the far side of the bottom layer, a pile of pillows stolen with the food was arranged on the ground for the last three humans and their mates with a large crowd gathered around to watch them cuddle and eat. While the monsters seemed unbothered and happily hand feeding bits of food to girls, only Jeana seemed at home half laying against Issi with her head resting against the harpy's soft cushions. Naeva glanced nervously around at the looming monsters, more than thankful for the comforting feeling of Chussa's strong thighs around her head and the freshly bandaged hand running through her hair, and Megami tried her best to jostle her way deeper into the pile of tendrils Oliva formed into a chair as she silently prayed for them to disappear. Luckily, the silence in the circle was broken by the much needed diversion of the mimic speaking up.

"Ah, Jeana, did you see the wall yet? My dear did such an amazing job, didn't she?" The words of praise brought even more fire to the mage's face but made her heart flutter with anticipation.

"Of course! Not that I doubted her for a second. Heh, you should've seen her recreation of the noble, Galahad, last year. The man was so pig looking they thought it was the real deal for three whole days!" The gunslinger roared out with laughter that wasn't met by the rest, only a warm tingling in Megami's heart.

"I wonder if she could make something more substantial like Hahna," Issi mused, "Could be fun."

"I-I-I don't know about that," Megami chuckled nervously, "That seems a little… lewd…"

"I didn't expect you to be so hungry," Jeana giggled and actually got some in return from the rest of the group, "I'm sure she was just talking about meeting some legends."

"I don't know," Chussa spoke up, "I think a few Naeva's could be fun."

"Chussa!" The cleric squeaked but wriggled with more than a little delight, "You can't just say that—" A chunk of meat was more than enough to quiet the girl for a moment.

"I guess it is more normal here, so… if you want…" Megami offered despite her stomach roiling with embarrassment, a feeling not helped by her lover's mouth coming close enough to kiss her ear and blowing small puffs of warm air that made her shiver with every whisper.

"Mmmmm, what if you have yourself a nice, big—"

"How are all of you doing tonight?" Ysaera grabbed all of their attention with her sudden appearance, "I hope the food is good."

"It's heaven," Issi chirped with her mouth half full, a sentiment that met a resounding round of satisfied agreement.

"It's great," The mage agreed, but couldn't take her eyes off of her plate. It all looked and tasted so familiar that she barely noticed what she was lazily stuffing her face with, yet every monster here was savoring every bite like it was the height of delicacy. The thought sent a strong pulse of remorse through her arm, bringing her juiciest chunk of turkey so far to Oliva's waiting mouth.

"I'm glad. From what Mariko told me, getting all of this was an adventure in and of itself, rife with intrigue and seduction," All the beasts chuckled knowingly.

"I can't wait to have all the new foods of the world at my fingertips," Chussa drooled a little, "Can you imagine what sweets they will have?"

"Are you familiar with cake?" Naeva asked, a slight smile playing on her lips as she accepted a chunk of bread.

"I remember that stuff being tough and dry peasant food," Oliva answered, "Don't tell me its a delicacy now."

"Well, they aren't like that anymore. Now they're thick and fluffy… well, cakes, made with chocolates or strawberries or vanilla or almost anything sweet with the richest frosting and toppings…" It was Naeva's turn to get stars in her eyes, "Ooooooh… you don't even know. Oh! Why don't I bake us all a big one after this?! My mom always said I was pretty good at it. It could be layered with different flavors and dripping with rivers of chocolate and—"

The cleric's excited list was muffled by a long tongue filling her mouth for a moment in a quick, deep kiss before pulling out and leaving her breathless.

"That is the second most beautiful thing I have heard!" The kappa squealed.

"As long as we have a good strawberry only segment, then I'm happy," Jeana added.

"We can probably make an entire party for it," Megami suggested, immediately regretting it when every head turned her way, "I-I mean, we have so many women from different places that we-we could do a lot of different types of sweets."

For a moment, there was silence, unending, soul-crushing silence. Then the crowd erupted into excited cheers, and every voice seemed to climb over the others in an attempt to question what flavors of sweets there were. Jeana and Naeva took the questions in stride, regaling the beasts with tales of richness and bitterness, sweetness and sourness, even the few savory flavors that worked well with sweets while the mage laid back and watched them all enjoy her idea with a smile. A full stomach weighed on her and mixed with the warmth of the tendrils and pillows to lull her mind into the warm fuzz of sleep.

Just as Megami drifted off, the tendrils wrapped over her body in a cocoon as sweet lips grazed her ear once more, "Good night, my darling. I pray your dreams are as sweet as cake," An elegant giggle guided her ever deeper.

The break of day brought with it an uneasy sense of calm like a storm was about to break and much cursing from the many girls who spent a little too long worrying that now had to climb out of bed in a rush to get dressed. That rush burst the academy into motion in an explosion of footsteps, slamming doors, and clanking armor that grew louder and louder as each piece was strapped on mid stride, all funneling its way to the mess hall. When they all burst into the room, the girls couldn't help but look around in awe at the makeover the room had. Overnight, the tables were shoved against the walls and laden with food, papers, even extra arms and armors like a pop up merchant stall that left the majority of the room empty and full of plenty of space for everyone to line up. Despite all of the discipline the soon-to-be warriors had, it took every teacher to get them lined up into a perfect grid of shining metal plate, dull leather, and even a few instances of naught but cloth.

Mireille eyed the small army with a mix of pride and sadness before quieting their murmurs with her own strong, clear voice, "Today," She let the word sink in, "Today, all of you become women. Today, some of you will become warriors, knights, archers, mages, or even clerics in full. Today," Not even the statuesque general could keep a sigh from her lips, "I can no longer shield you from the terrors of the world, not anymore. I wish we did not have to tear you from the warm breast of childhood already, but we have no choice.

"I know many of you have heard about the monster scourge at our doorstep, and I know how scared many of you have been. The rumors no doubt have been abundant with blood and tearing flesh, but the truth… is much worse. On this battlefield, we fight not for our lives, but for our… virginity."

Shocked gasps and fearful looks broke out across the crowd, but none said a word as Iris stepped forward.

"Last night, I found out a few things regarding the seal," A heavy blush overtook her face, "It seems to have the power to increase the sex drive of the recipient to such a degree that it can awaken feelings in a construct, although I believe these powers lay dormant until some stimuli activates them. So be wary of strange spells and do not hesitate to knock out your sisters in arms if need be. As for the wall, it seems unbreakable but not deadly. If the time comes, gods I hope it doesn't, then using the wall as part of your last stand is viable."

"Thank you, Iris," The headmistress gave a grateful nod to the artificer as she stepped forward once more, "As you can probably tell, this puts us in a precarious situation. Our knowledge is limited, we have an unknown weakness branded on us, we have an unknown amount of enemies, and no way out. As such, the plan is to play as defensively as possible. A handful of patrols will scout the area while a few groups guard important areas, and the rest of us will prepare the academy for a full defense. Kagura if you please."

The assassin stepped forward with a hardness to her stare that sent shivers down the girls' spines, "The plan is to reinforce one route through the main building up to the roof and block the rest off. That way we have one secure route to funnel them through, hopefully with a few stopgaps along the way and some traps. The moment we get overwhelmed, make your way down the route to the next checkpoint, and keep doing this until we reach the roof. From there, well… let's hope it doesn't get that high. The plans for escape will be outlined in the parchments you receive."

"The goal is to rout the monsters or defeat them all," Mireille once more stepped up, "In order to know what squad you are part of, take your assigned parchment which will have all the details and the escape plan. That leaves one, final thing…" She took a deep breath, "Good luck.

"For years now, I have watched you grow and improve in your skills as you developed into bright, young women. I truly believe that every one of you has what it takes to give the monsters a fight. If nothing else," The headmistress's voice slowly rose to a roar, "Then we will give those monsters hell and make them wish they stayed sealed away! They will learn what it means to fight the women of Aulorian Academy! They will learn what it means to face sister, mother, and daughter scorned! They will fight tooth and claw to take us down and we will fight tooth and claw to drag them down with us! And if we fall…" A solemn quiet filled the room, "They will know this is only a taste of what humanity is, and they will shake in their boots."

"But do not despair," Hermosa stepped forward and slammed her shield down to the ground in defiance, "For there is no shame in falling in battle! So stand your ground and fight! Stand behind your shields, your swords, your lances, your magic, and repel all who charge you until you can repel no more! Fight!" The paladin lifted her lance to the sky with the cry, and it quickly spread through the one.

Before long, the chamber was full of rhythmic stomping, full of blades clanging shields or blades, full of chants to fight. A single, grim gesture from Mireille let loose the floodgates with every student rushing the paper laden table to snatch up their assignment, but, with every eye that saw the writing, the cries gave way to a tense silence. The orders held within them a solemn weight that dragged down their arms and hearts, a stark reality that clashed with the fervent speeches. One by one, every girl found their group and set off to prepare, all with a determined fire in their eye that made the headmistress proud.

In the bowels of the earth, a much more fervent energy buzzed, but within the bustling crowd of mismatched beasts, there was no real order like the humans had. Some wore armor and carried arms, others had naught but their natural claws to rend apart, while others looked to be completely harmless with scanty clothes and no natural defense in sight, and the only signal they were an army at all was the way the formed small groups, mostly of the same species, and how they crowded around their venerable queen.

"The time has come! Oh, how it has come! But now is not the time to get drunk on our own impending victory! No! Now is the time to strike! Delaera and Orsoa!" At Ysaera's call, a green haired centaur with shaggy, cream colored coat stepped forward alongside a bear woman that had dark brown fur covering her arms and legs and a human-like face with hair that was short brown with a white patch along her bangs and two rounded ears poking from the top. Both of them grinned with the anticipation of a predator ready to tear apart prey, the bear even leaning forward and swaying like she was already squared up in battle, "I want you two to hit the humans as hard as you can and break their first wall of defenses apart, grabbing as many women as you can. In fact, Delaera, you take the centaur legions as far to the rear as you can while Orsoa takes her troops right against the front door. Let them fall to the most destructive pincer in history!"

"As you wish," The centaur knelt one knee, but her polite tone did little to mask her voice.

"Just let us at them," The bear let out what sounded like a mix between a growl and a laugh, "They won't last a second before we have them under our bodies!"

"Don't go too far, Orsoa," Ysaera chuckled, "We don't want to hurt them too bad. Now then, Mariko, Quana, and Asheilia, step forward!" This time, a motherly looking, blonde kitsune with nine bushy tails in a white dress with a blue strip of cloth down the front like an apron, a large, dark skinned minotaur with a muscular, mostly human body and bull horns, and a tiger woman with two large, bushy pigtails that had the same pattern as the short fur covering her body up to her cheeks answered her command, "You have the task of taking the church, at least, Mariko does. I want her to sneak her family inside and do what it takes to cut off them off from their precious healing. As for you two, Quana and Asheila, I want you to escort them with your troops and remove any further resistance"

With those commands now voiced, the dragoness turned back to her army with glee, "As for the rest of you, half of you will attack the academy on the outside and draw their attention once Orsoa and Delaera are finished. With that distraction, the rest of us will pour through the door that somehow went unnoticed until now and sow the seeds of chaos," She threw her hands in the air with a cackle, "We will bring a storm unto them like none the world has ever seen! We will pour in like rain, strike like lightning, blow them away like the howling winds! And when the dust settles, we will stand upon the grand tower before us and look forth for the first time on the lands that are rightfully ours! There will be no stopping us! Now fight!"

The long awaited battle cry brought a bestial roar to the crowd, echoed by the humans as best as they could, and the first two squadrons began to move.

Half an hour later, Estelle led a group of one hundred girls across the lawn in front of the academy. Everyone was silent as they marched, letting only the sound of their steps, clanking, and the hammering and scraping wash over them, and they all tried to keep the dreaded thoughts from their minds, none more so than their leader. The knight did her best to keep her mind clear and her eyes scanning the horizon like she should, ready to call her troop to battle the instant a leaf fell wrong, but the black plate covering her torso, hips, forearms, and legs up to her mid thigh was a little too form-fitting and dug into her chest and hips with every step. Not to mention the heat of metal above her green coat that flowed just past the hip guards with a white front hidden by her armor save for the collar around her neck that a green skirt that came to just above her knees did little to ventilate, leaving a thin sheen of sweat over her fair skin. And the damn green cape she insisted on wearing over her shoulder felt like it was just dragging in the wind and slowing her down even more.

Then a small flicker in the distance broke her from her internal complaining. With a hand that she hoped didn't shake as much as she felt it was, Estelle wiped the stinging sweat from her eyes and swept her damp brown hair away to get a better look, but all she found was an empty plain. Nevertheless, the troop commander held up her hand to stop. Once the sounds of marching fell silent, the uneasy feeling inside her nagged harder and harder at her mind despite nothing in sight. Something was off, something she couldn't quite place, something that told her to run the instant she heard even a twig snap, so she drew her sword and readied her shield, a wave of relief running through her when she heard the shinging sounds of metal on leather behind her like a wave. The instant the noises fell to silence once more, it finally hit her.

The only sound was hammering. No birds called, no insects buzzed, not even the wind whispered. The lawn was blanketed in a tense silence that only came before disaster, and, for the first time, the full reality of how alone they were struck her.

As if on cue, nervous mutters came in another wave of noise that grew louder until Estelle heard all her fears realized right in her ear. The scared words made her grit her teeth and raise her hand in silence once more, but her gesture fell on deaf ears. The words spread like fire, rising higher and higher until the clearing was buzzing far too loud.

"Silence!" The captain cried out, her voice easily cutting through the noise and bringing it back to the eerie silence, "We need to be able to hear our enemies and be free from distraction! One momentary lapse of judgement and—"

In some cruel twist of fate, a low rumbling interrupted her words, a rumbling not unlike the sounds of hundreds of pairs of feet. It took a serious push to her frozen legs for Estelle to make the slow turn towards the forest where her saucer-like eyes viewed the sight of a wave of furry bodies smashing through the brush in a frenzy, each one with a look of unbridled lust on their face. Despite the cold hand of fear gripping her spine, the knight readied her sword and shield with a determined shout.

"Here they come! Ready yourselves!" Somehow, her voice stayed clear and steady with the tremors wracking her arms and legs, "We can't back down!"

Once again, her words seemed to fall on more than a few deaf ears if the sound of scared screeches and more footsteps from behind were any indication. A quick glance behind her confirmed that a small group of her soldiers were hightailing it back to the castle with nary a glance behind. To think that there had not yet been a clash and her forces had already been broken.

"Run if you must!" Estelle called back without any attempt to hide her contempt, "But warn the academy! We will—"

A loud crash was the first warning she had of the bears clashing with her front line, but that was quickly followed by the glint of a claw in the corner of her eye that she barely stopped with her shield. Just that one claw was enough to make her arm buckle and send her stumbling back. Before the commander could gather her wits, blow after blow rained down upon her shield in a frenzy until her arm was jarred so much that she almost lost feeling in it. Somehow, she managed a lucky swipe that slipped just beneath the swinging arms, but it bounced off with a jarring shake of its own like she struck a brick wall. Yet, Estelle kept on fighting with her view half obscured by the sheet of metal barely protecting her from what must have been certain death and swings that were as well aimed as nearly blind strikes could be.

Minute after adrenaline fueled minute passed in the blink of an eye without any change in her strategy. For some reason, the beast seemed determined to just tear the shield apart to get to her, not that her own blows seemed to be much of a deterrent. Oh how sad it would be to be remembered as the woman who fell without making a single mark. Perhaps it was a saving grace that her arms were both numb, letting her strike harder and harder without feeling a thing, or perhaps it was her undoing. Without the feeling in her arm, she didn't quite feel the especially hard blow on her shield or notice the claws poking through the material until it was too late.

In a mere moment, the bear tore four jagged strips from it, leaving just enough space for a lavender eye half covered by a lock of white to peer through. The glimpse of a manic, fanged grin when Estelle tore the shield away from the claws sent a wave of panic through her spine, almost enough to make her freeze if not for another claw bearing down on the half destroyed barrier. Rather than take the blow head, the knight cut at the straps on her arm just enough to make them snap as her arm swept out and sent the shield flying at her opponent. It proved just as useless as a projectile when the claws simply tore it in half mid air.

That growing panic began to take hold in the brown-haired girl, dragging her feet down into a sluggish stumble as she retreated, but the scene around her did little to calm her. All around the lawn, most of her soldiers were getting pushed back just like her, barely blocking and wildly striking just like her, and failing to hide their fear… just like her. Then there were the less lucky ones that had already fallen and were getting torn apart by the beasts, except, there was no blood. It took until Estelle saw one turgid bear cock thrusting at a freshly revealed crotch and drawing a strangled yelp for her to realize the truth, to realize that only clothes were going to be torn today.

How dare they? The knight stopped backpedaling and brought her sword to bear with both hands on the hilt in a steady grip, levelling the point right between her opponent's breasts. How dare they rape her friends? Her partners? Her family? And she was running? They were running? A guttural cry rang across the lawn, bringing the fight to a stop for just a moment as everyone turned to look at the knight who let loose such an animalistic cry.

"Stand your ground!" She commanded with the force of a seasoned commander, "Don't you see what they will do if we fall? Every woman will be raped! Every one of us will be raped! Do you want to fall beneath their bestial strength on your stomach writhing in shame as they have their way with you?! Or do you want to fall to the ground struggling and biting against their bleeding forms, proud of the fight you gave! Do not falter and fight! Charge them and draw blood if it's the last thing we do!"

Estelle backed her words with a fearless charge. Every step brought her further and further away from the battle, from reinforcements, from cowardice and brought her closer to the bear that just smiled and waited with outstretched arms as if she were waiting for this moment. Only a few steps away from each other, the sword swung down right at that swath of white where it was met by claws in a mighty clash that rang through the air and sent sparks flying. In the next instant, the battle started anew with the girls charging the monsters like their commander with their own vicious attacks, and for a moment, the beasts actually took a few steps back. All save for the one the brown-haired girl fought. She swung as fast and hard as she could at every inch of flesh she could, but every strike was stopped by a large paw shoving the blade away. It almost looked like the bear thought it was a game, like she was just testing her reflexes against the blade.

It didn't take long for the soldiers to lose their advantage and start to be pushed back once more. Arms grew weary, legs quivered, and beast after beast bore down with nary a scratch on their hide. Once more, girl after girl fell beneath the onslaught, yet they refused to back down. Each one kept swinging and stabbing until their blades were lost or they were thrown to the ground. Not even the sight of armor and clothes flying through the air or the screams of pain, terror, even pleasure did anything to shake their resolve. If Estelle had seen the display, then pride surely would have filled her heart, but that all happened behind her while deadly claws whirled in front of her.

Like her soldiers, the commander found herself on the receiving end of an onslaught just as vicious as hers. In a mere moment, the lazy blocks became quick strikes that her sword could barely block in time, each with the force to send her backwards one stumbling step at a time. The knight did her best to endure the deadly rain, but even the strongest warrior runs out of stamina eventually. Her already weary arms drooped and slowed, letting the wicked claws inch closer and closer, and her feet found themselves stumbling more until she teetered on the brink of falling to her rear with every jarring blow. The fact that she remained standing and unscarred for minutes was a testament to the sheer will coursing through her veins, a will that finally faltered with one fatal step.

When Estelle felt her heel hit the ground the wrong way, her heart dropped moments before the twisting pain shot up her leg, followed by the pain in her ass from the force flinging her to the ground. Before she could replace the breath knocked out of her, the bear paw once more filled the knight's vision and once more was narrowly parried with cold, hard steel. The grim glint of a crack in the blade should have terrified the girl like the harbinger of death staring her in the face, but she couldn't find it in her to do more than give it a dry smile. At least she too would fall with a blade in her hand.

The thought had no sooner passed through her mind than the blade was torn from her hands by the back of the powerful paw. End over end, it sailed through the air, somehow remaining intact even as it plunged into the earth twenty feet away, but Estelle's vision was filled with the form of her opponent tackling her to the ground. The beast felt like a boulder flattening her to the ground with powerful, furry thighs pinning her waist and the clawed paws holding her arms above her head. The position let the bear loom over her with that same manic grin, and gave the knight her first good look at her soon to be rapist.

For what it was worth, she was quite striking. Her human face was gentle and soft beneath the ravenous expression, and her body seemed quite soft beneath her clothes. Her black tank top left little of her heaving double-D breasts to the imagination and a pair of black shorts with the legs rolled up to make them hug her crotch rode just low enough on her ass to let the tops of the firm globes be seen with how she bent over the girl while still fitting quite snug to her body. Even the fur felt quite silky and perfect for cuddling up to. Only once the thoughts passed through her mind did Estelle notice the heavy, cloying scent hanging in the air that muddled her mind, but a heavy shake of her head tore those thoughts from her mind, except for the softness of her curves.

"Powerful," The beast growled before nuzzling her nose deep into the curve of Estelle's neck with rapid sniffs and lapping a rough tongue along the sweat slicked skin below, "And delicious… so delicious after so long," The powerful hips began to buck on their own, grinding a long, hard object into the knight's stomach, "I need it… I need it…" The low, almost whining voice suddenly became a roar, "I need it!"

Estelle was helpless against the sharp claws that suddenly began tearing her armor away in a frenzy. Piece by piece, the leather straps were cut away and larger pieces of armor were torn in half before being tossed away in a shower in of jagged metal and now useless protection followed by shredded fabric fluttering slowly to the ground to meet it. Then, as quickly as it began, the commander was left with her torso entirely nude, giving the victor a nice, long view of her fair, toned skin and the swell of her c-cup breasts, all glistening like a well oiled machine, but that didn't seem to stop those fearsome paws. In a heartbeat, they were mauling her firm mounds with a surprising amount of care that kept those claws from tearing them open, not that it stopped the stinging and burning that came from her intense squeezing and jerking.

Sharp cries of pain and fear came unbidden from Estelle's lips as the paws became rougher and rougher and the look in those lavender eyes became even more savage. She could already imagine those wicked fangs tearing her throat open the instant the bear got bored, so, when the groping stopped, the girl's heart skipped a beat. Her conqueror reared back and trailed a claw down her stomach, no doubt finding the softest spot to gut her at. Yet, it kept trailing down her skirt and grazed her crotch before catching the hem and flipping it up to reveal the plain underwear that was the only barrier on her body left.

In an impressive display of skill, the thin fabric was torn away in the same instant that the shorts were popped open to let loose a bone chilling sight. With a heavy plop, a hot, red, tiered bear cock slapped against Estelle's bare, somehow already glistening slit, a cock thicker than the knight had ever seen or could imagine fitting inside. Too bad the beast didn't give her a chance to open her mouth before the head was positioned at her entrance, and a quick thrust gave her a small preview of what was to come. The turgid flesh dug into her slit a little before it seemed to hit a wall and bounced it back, yet that only seemed to excite her rapist.

"So long…" She shuddered with anticipation, "And I get one this tight," There was no describing the surprise that filled Estelle when she was flashed a relieved and grateful smile, "I love you already, my knight in broken armor."

"Then why don't we take it slow and really enjoy it," The knight couldn't stop the begging tone from polluting her words, "It will feel so much better, and—"

"I'm sorry, but there's no holding back!" A small hint of regret slipped past the excitement, but it was lost in the whirlwind of intensity that assaulted Estelle's core.

The first thrust bounced off with a glint of pain once more, then the next ground into her a little deeper, then deeper, then deeper until the flurry of thrusts managed to force their way to her womb, smashing it like a hammer and tearing a breathless squeak from the girl's lips. The cock didn't stop for a moment before pulling all the way to her entrance and slamming home again and again. Soon, the knight's young body was being ground against the grass by hammering strikes that came in a blur, too fast for her to even really feel the shape and size of the invading flesh. She could only feel the searing heat and intense explosions tearing through her body from animalistic rutting, could only hear the terrifying growl of an animal looming above as claws dug into her hips, and could only gasp like a fish out of water and tear at the grass in response. Estelle's body couldn't process what was going on, so it latched onto one thing: the sweet release of pleasure.

The muscular hips railed her thighs hard enough to turn them beet red in moments, but the stinging just made the slight moans bubble forth further. Everything made the knight writhe and moan in pleasure more and more as her mind accepted her position as a helpless mate. Every time the tip smashed her womb hard enough to make her stomach bulge and the claws sunk a little bit deeper into her flesh, the moans lilted. Then those paws slipped down her quivering thighs, grabbed them in a firm grip, and flipped her legs up without ever slowing the frantic pumping. Something about her knees finding themselves around her face and being folded in half turned Estelle's moans into full, throaty wails of ecstasy, or perhaps it was simply the cock digging even deeper inside of her aching walls now that she was perfectly aligned to take it all.

The fervent rutting slowed down just a bit as every thrust used gravity to ram the mass of meat as hard as it could against her womb as if trying to break through that final wall and breed her for good. Just the thought got the girl's hips fruitlessly bucking against the crushing weight of the body pinning her down in an effort to break that final barrier, to trap the sweet seed the animal part of her brain desired. Whether her shaking actually did anything, it wasn't long until the mind-breaking hammering finally broke the final barrier down with a delicious rush of pain and pleasure in equal measure. The feeling of being filled so completely brought a shrill scream from Estelle that only became shriller when the bear fell upon her and took her shoulder between the strong fangs. Yet the piercing bite felt far from agonizing, amazing in fact, even as a few warm trails of blood ran down, and that seemed to be the final straw for the pinned woman. The commander's body shuddered as much as it could beneath her lover as a rapid heat flowed through her in a wave and filled her mind with white until she could only feel ecstasy and the thick cock tearing through her quivering and gushing walls with intense squelching.

Not very long after the knight's orgasm tore through her, the bear began to huff and whine around her shoulder as her tongue lapped at her stinging skin as best it could. The thrusts became more and more erratic with every passing second, but the building pleasure seemed to give the powerful body a second wind. Those hips ground Estelle's powerful body into the ground with a speed and power even greater than before, so intense that it felt like her cock never left her hole despite the feeling of her womb getting ruthlessly pierced. Her all too slick walls tried to clamp tight to the cock to no avail, and her armor clad legs tried their best to hold the hips down not that she knew if it was to stop the rape or to simply force the seed as deep as it could go. In the end it didn't matter as her legs were too weak to do more than limply clash together like a cacophony of pans. Not even her hands knew quite what to do; all they knew was that the grass wasn't enough to tear at, so they clenched tight against the beast, one clawing at her back and the other tore at her hair.

Estelle was pounded through one more shuddering orgasm before her conqueror finally succumbed to the sloppy lips instinctively milking her dry. The next thrust came as one rough slam that lingered inside just long enough to let the commander feel every tiered inch for the first time, then the next slam came even harder, shoving her body a few inches along the grass, and stayed just a little longer, then one final thrust buried the twitching member as deep as it could go as a low howl found its way past the bony flesh. Like the calm before the storm, nothing happened for a sweet few seconds while the girl's walls were massaged by the pulsing cock, but it was quickly broken by a searing hot blast of cum. A millennium of pent up seed burst forth and filled Estelle's womb with so much force that almost every drop of cum rushed past the wall of flesh to spray from her abused cunt to coat both of their thighs, the knight's ass, and the ground in a thick white goo. Only a bit of the seed managed to stay inside her womb long enough to fill it up and stretch her stomach, and what did stay felt so hot that the warmth seemed to spread right to her heart.

The commander's body began to tingle with orgasmic bliss as the mark on her breast filled, a tingle that seemed to flare with every touch and gust of wind. The teeth in her shoulder suddenly felt like the best thing she would ever experience, the weight on top of her felt like a blanket covering her in ecstasy, and the cock and cum filling her up might as well have come from the gods themselves. It was enough to make her cum again and again in the span of moments, each climax hitting her like waves breaking on the shore, and the banshee howl that she let loose to mingle with the others felt like a mere drop in the bucket for what she felt.

It almost felt too good to be true when the bear cock inside of Estelle began to saw in and out once more. This time, the thrusts were a little gentler and slower, although they were still rough enough to jolt Estelle's body like a ragdoll and felt like heaven itself. Moans came nonstop from her tired lips that mixed with the much wetter slaps of their cum coated flesh while low growls vibrated against her shoulder. Already, the commander was wishing for another load to quench the fire in her loins, but another part of her wished for the raping to never end despite how sinful it sounded. Not that she really had a choice in the matter with the beast showing no signs of letting her go.

For half an hour, the knight's abused walls were violated by that addicting bear cock, so, for half an hour, she cycled through orgasm after orgasm until her cries grew dim and her hands slacked against the bear's scratched up back. Her victor didn't fare much better with the pulsing walls that clung greedily to her shaft like a mouth trying to suck her in and massaged every inch of her hot flesh. There was no stopping her hips with her mating frenzy still clouding half of her mind, but her eyes grew clearer and clearer with every blast of ecstasy. The sheer relief of being free from the millennium old curse made every moment all the sweeter, all while the pleasure built up to her second climax.

The bear's growls grew raspy once more, and her thrust became jerky and slow. Instead of bundling all of her energy into three cervix shattering blows as the tightness in her balls became too intense, this time her hips continued to hammer away until the first squirt sprayed into the dripping hole. Right as the spray turned to another thick hosing, the beast bottomed out to pour as much as possible right into her womb to feel it stretch even more. This load actually managed to mostly stay inside, stretching Estelle's stomach until a noticeable swell almost as big as her breasts formed, and finally relieved those heavy, furry balls of the age-old, throbbing pain.

The world finally came back to the beast with a sudden clarity that she hadn't felt in forever. The wind smelled sweet like she remembered so fondly, the grass looked so green, the sky so blue, and the trees looked like the home she missed so much, but none of it could mask the warm taste of blood in her mouth or the slippery tightness around her cock. Without the haze of lust to muddle her mind, the feeling of the writhing, groaning knight beneath her powerful body somewhere between pain and pleasure made the bear's heart drop through her stomach, especially when she let loose of that somehow shallowly wounded shoulder and saw the heart symbol almost full.

"I'm sorry," She whispered and pulled her still turgid and dripping cock from Estelle's abused pussy letting loose a stream of cum.

"Wh-whu… why did you… why did you stop?" Estelle's cum drunk words sounded far more disappointed than expected, "I was… feeling good…"

"I know, but I don't want to hurt you anymore," Tears stung against those lavender eyes, "Everytime I fall into a mating rut I break my lover, and you aren't even in your right mind. That seal… it's—"

"I know…" Estelle interrupted, "But it's too late anyways… my squad fell... without making a scratch… and if another monster finds me… at least you are kind."

"I suppose you're right," A warm tingling filled the beast's heart at the words, "You are the first mate who could handle me, and it would be nice… At least let me make you feel good too then," The knight squeaked when she felt those claws slip beneath her firm ass and lifted her soaked hips towards the hot blasts of air from her lover's panting mouth, the sensation washing over her pussy with a warm tingling, "I'm Orsoa; it doesn't feel right if we aren't introduced."

"Estelle," Something about the way Orsoa seemed to be courting her after already stuffing her full made the girl hide her burning face in her hands.

Those hands proved very effective in holding back now embarrassed moans once that rough tongue got to work. The beast took her time to work towards the aching slit by licking off all the cum from those creamy thighs, her long slow strokes drawing up a low heat in Estelle. The closer the wet muscle came to the tender flesh, the more she writhed in the sharp grasp, but this time it was to jerk her pussy closer to get the sweet relief her body was craving. The wait almost became agonizing, like Orsoa was purposely teasing against the very edge of her pure, pink folds until she was shuddering with need.

"Please…" The knight finally squeaked, "Just eat me…"

Her lover seemed more than happy to oblige, her tongue immediately giving one long lap all the way across her oozing hole and gulping down a mouthpiece of cum. Then lick after lick caressed her mound like it was the most fragile thing in existence, but it just felt like even more teasing without the pressure actually digging in. Luckily, it didn't take long for Orsoa to press her tongue deeper and harder within her folds until every lick was threatening to slip inside. Yet, it seemed like the bear was more focused on drinking up as much of that mixture of bear cum and femcum as possible with slurp after slurp echoing beneath Estelle's moans, not that the girl disliked the slight sucking feeling. If anything, that extra pressure and the feeling of being drained actually felt quite nice and only got better with each passing second until the tongue was pulsing as hard against her hole without piercing and the sucking was so strong that her lover might as well have been drinking from a stream. Just thinking about the human face smushed against her slit as she was used as a cup lit a strange fire within Estelle that sent her hips grinding and shaking even harder against the face with one more orgasming budding inside.

When the dam broke once more within the brown-haired girl, the cum Orsoa was greedily slurping spurted out faster than she could swallow, so rivulets of the creamy mixture ran down her chin to drip on her confined breasts and the black fabric of her top. No matter how close it came to choking her, the beast never stopped working against the sore pussy to help her new mate through the waves of pleasure until the shuddering and lilting cries finally petered out.

"I didn't… didn't know something like that… could feel so good…" Estelle panted, "But… your cock felt so much better…" She couldn't believe those words actually came from her mouth, but it made her heart glow with warmth.

The bear pulled back from the dripping mess with a heavy gasp before giving the knight a cum smeared grin, "Then maybe I can show you that sex isn't always so… intense," She wasted no time crawling back onto the strong girl and once more lining her cock up with the now ready and waiting hole, "Just tell me if it becomes too much."

Orsoa's cock felt so much better this time around now that it was slipping in slow enough for the commander to actually feel it. The tiered flesh scraped at her slick walls in ways no human lover had and with more gentleness than any of her handful of lovers. It actually felt like what she always imagined sex would be like, gentle, warm, and filling, like she was connected to her lover in a way normally impossible. Then it slowly pressed against her battered womb until it was stretching it out once more, and all of that was lost in another burst of pleasure. Sweet sighs replaced her moans once the thick shaft began to saw out of her just as slowly, like it was guiding her deeper into the ocean of pleasure instead of shoving her beneath the waves.

For Orsoa, this felt just as heavenly. Without the rutting speed, she could actually enjoy her lover, every clinging fold, every sweet moan, and every time she bucked and writhed beneath her powerful body. Even being able to pepper her with kisses and licks to taste her salty and feminine sweat was everything the beast wished for. She could almost melt away with the pleasure assaulting her sensitive cock and happiness spreading through her very soul, but the slow, loving feelings only lasted so long before her balls tensed up once more and the bestial urges pulled against her hips. It took all of Orsoa's strength to keep her pace nice and steady as her grunts and moans turned to low growls that harmonized with Estelle's own coos, and the sudden spasming and gushing from her lover's walls did little to help. If anything it drove her bestial side so close to the edge that she had to bottom out as hard as she could like the beast she was, ruining the knight's sweet moment with one jolt of pleasure that made her back arch against the unyielding flesh above.

Then everything was lost in the bliss of the third load of cum filling Estelle up. The final spurts were just as gentle as their mating as Orsoa's balls let out the last bits of cum stored up after all those years, but there was more than enough to stretch the girl even more until she looked a few months pregnant. A smile overtook the knight's face at the feeling of being stretched and filled, the feeling of her body being loaded full of that virile seed, and she thought she could even feel herself get pregnant already. The thought filled her with a sweet warmth matched only by the warmth on her breast overflowing from the filled heart, all as visions of Orsoa's beautiful face ran through her mind right above the face of a young girl that looked just like her with the lavender eyes of her mate. Then the face was pressed against hers, and their soft lips slipped together in a tender embrace full of the taste of honey.

It was a shame that they eventually had to break apart and that now limp, cum-slicked rod had to slip out of her, looking so delicious next to the heavy stream of cream that Estelle had to force herself to her feet and turn towards the last bits of mating still filling the field to keep from licking it all up. Just like their commander, every warrior was half naked and covered in sweat and cum. Some were still being brutally fucked into the ground by the yet to be satisfied bears while some were being gently caressed and cuddled with happy smiles on their faces, but one woman with blue hair flying around was happily crying out and bucking her hips against every thrust stretching her petite body from behind. Lilian looked like such an animal already without a single drop of white in sight, and it made the commander wonder if she too fell that easy, if she failed her entire troop. Before she could fall into the roiling sea of worry, a furry, clawed paw cupped her ass and soft lips nuzzled against her neck, driving every dark thought away with a wave of giddiness. She was so full of happiness as she pulled Orsoa into another kiss that the sounds of battle on the other side of the academy seemed like they were worlds away.

Before the bears attacked, Hettia led her own band of students across the yard behind the academy. Most of them wore the flowing cloth robes of mages and held staves and tomes, much like the heavy black one held tight in the teacher's gloved hand, but a contingent of heavily armored girls surrounded them like a shell of metal. Unlike Estelle, the black mage seemed to be paying no attention to her surroundings or even the task on hand as she lazily sweeped her gaze across a field of flowers only a few feet away. There was no emotion on her face to betray her worry like the panicked stares and jolts of her students nor any words of comfort or strength to keep them going. If anything her eerie silence put the students even more on edge, so they glanced around and tightened their grips, ready to bolt or scream at the first sign of danger.

None of this penetrated Hettia's thoughts in the slightest. Rather, she chose to focus on the warm breeze and sweet smells of flowers, burning every bit of the gorgeous scenery into her memory before it could get torn from her. It struck her as a little funny that after all this time she still couldn't get over the sight of a field of flowers swaying in the wind. Perhaps in the next life she would be reincarnated as one, a nice bright violet one that could bring a smile to a dour face like hers. Yes, a nice place beneath the sun to bask until the cycle began anew would be quite— Her thoughts were finally shattered by an ear piercing screech from just beyond the treeline.

"Get ready," Hettia warned, her voice raising only as much as it needed to reach all of their ears, "Our enemies come."

The armored students all readied their weapons with shaky hands to form a quivering line of spears like bristling spears around the wall while the mages fumbled for their staves and tomes. The screech echoed in their minds like death itself coming for their souls, like a monster that was unable to be stopped, then the thundering hooves of the reaper's steed came rumbling from the undergrowth. A few of the frightened soldiers came close to letting their weapons slip from their fingers until they saw Hettia bravely stride before them.

With every step she took, bands of purple runes wrapped through the air around her, surrounding her with rings of ancient magic that cast her pale skin with an otherworldly glow and made her hair blow with crackling wind. Then she stretched her hand out towards the rumbling and the rings flew to her hand to create a disc with a hole in the middle. The wind picked up around her like a mini monsoon, the rings sped up until the runes were blurs of light, and purple lighting sparked from ring to ring like a machine powering up, all backed by a monotone chant that seemed to hold just as much power. The students could only stare on in awe as a large bubble of energy formed in the circle, growing larger and larger until it was the size of a large apple before flying off with more speed than an eye could follow. Every leaf and branch in its path was either pushed away or seared through until it was out of sight, but a sudden flash, rumble, rush of wind, and the toppling of trees let the mage know she hit her target.

A slight smile overtook the mage's face that did little to show the sudden pangs of exhaustion that wracked her body, but it was more than worth the cost of her most powerful spell to— The sound of hooves wiped that smile in an instant. There was barely a pause in the sound or a change in how loud they were as if her spell did nothing.

With a small curse, she chanted again, this time holding out both hands with her feverish chanting. The bands around her were double the number from last time, each one a dark black with symbols even more ancient than the last, but that was far from the most worrying sight. The students shrunk with fear as a dark, oppressive aura seemed to glow around Hettias body and made her hair rise along with the sharp, harsh syllables of each word that felt distinctly inhuman, like she was calling upon powers of the darkest calibre. If they could have seen her eyes set in the most intense stare they would have ever seen on her face or the way they were tinged with writhing shadows, then there was no doubt that they would run. In the end, every one of her students bore witness of her hands coming together, with her tome held loosely by her thumb and pinky, and the gigantic magic circle that came to bear, forming a veritable wall of energy in front of them. Then the wind picked up once more and another ball of energy formed in the empty center, this one darker than the blackest night, but everyone could see how her body trembled as it grew larger and larger until it was the size of a small child.

Instead of simply flying out to explode in the forest like her previous spell, chunk after chunk of the darkness broke off to form jagged spears of energy that rose in the air. Soon, the orb was gone and those swirling bolts of death blotted out the sun hundreds of feet above like a volley of arrows before a swish of her hand sent them flying into the forest where everyone could hear them thunk down with an air of finality. For just a moment, silence reigned, and Hettia collapsed to her hands and knees, wheezing and shaking with exertion. She had almost forgotten how draining that spell was, but perhaps it would all be worth it.

Minutes passed in silence only broken nervous shuffling, coughing, and panting as the teacher rose to her feet to scan the shaky horizon, minutes of hope and dread. Somehow, none were surprised when the hooves started up once more.

"I'm sorry," The regret in Hettia's voice made all the students' hearts fall, "I only hope I was able to soften them up, but if we do fall—"

"Don't talk like that!" A cocoa-skinned girl in heavy armor cried out with a trembling voice, "You did your best, and… and it won't be so bad falling by your side!"

Some small murmurs of agreement lit through the crowd past their fear and brought a smile to the teacher's face, "Thank you all. It has been a pleasure teaching you all, and if you wish to flee… I'm sure I still have one more spell in me to halt them all."

In response, every girl tightened their grip and readied themselves with nary a shake across the line, each one trying their best to ignore the sudden emotion in her voice. With an approving nod, the mage raised her hands in preparation for another last ditch spell just as the first beast breached the foliage.

Centaur after centaur charged across the yard brandishing spears and axes that they leveled towards the ground in preparation to strike against the row of metal. The sight of half naked women atop sleek horse bodies that rippled with every graceful stride was as beautiful as it was chilling, but not one showed signs of any damage from her spells. Right before the bristling wave hit, Hettia locked eyes with a green haired centaur that had shaggy, cream fur, a long, thin scar stretching from cheek to cheek over her nose, and a hide top beneath iron pauldrons that left plenty of her generous underboob bear. Then, they lost sight in the ensuing clash.

Spear met shield and axe met spear with such force that the students were forced a few steps back, but the beasts were quickly met with a volley of magic that was enough to force them back as well, leaving the skirmish where it started. The students did their best to work as a team with everyone watching their friend's back and intervening when possible, so, for a while, the centaurs were held at bay. Hettia marched through the wave untouched with a low chant on her lips that slowly created the rings around her body while her eyes scanned for their commander, the shaggy horse that had the strangest aura of power since— Once more her thoughts were interrupted, this time by her quarry coming into sight and giving her a respectful salute.

"Well met, Hettia," The centaur gave a respectful bow that did little to belie her wicked smile, "You are just as powerful, and beautiful as I hoped."

"And you are more civilized than I expected," The mage admitted, her voice back to her normal monotone.

"You wound me," The beast laughed, "I still recall a time when the honor of a centaur was legendary."

"Your time is far gone now. You would have been better served staying sealed and letting time wash your memory away."

"If only your spells were as sharp as your tongue," Another hearty laugh rippled the shaggy coat, "Perhaps you would have stood a chance. Although I am quite impressed by how long your students have lasted against my weakest warriors, if that's worth much to you, not that they will last much longer."

"A braggart doth not a great general make," The teacher remarked with a scowl.

"Alas, for it is only true strength, skill, and judgement that I have in spades that keeps me in my position as commander, but that does keep me on the battlefield where I can have all the fun I want."

"And what is our great commander's name since you seem to have no intention of taking me where I stand."

"A bold assumption, my dear, for I am Daelara the shield breaker, and I have every intention to take you. I only wonder whether it will be willingly or with your head pinned beneath my hoof."

"How about I kill you first? That way I at least have the satisfaction of having your head before one of your soldiers brings me low," A single purple ring appeared on Hettia's palm, and her eyes began to glow the same color.

"Well then!" Daelara laughed once more as she swung her lance to bear, pointed right at the mage's heart, "It will only make you taste all the sweeter!"

Without another word, the centaur charged with a gleeful smile on her face only to run straight into a bolt of darkness as Hettia rolled away, narrowly dodging the stomping hooves. Her magic washed over the beast's chiseled abs like water without even slowing her. Before she could stumble back to her shaky legs, Daelara thrust her spear into the ground and used the momentum to spin herself towards the mage's back without missing a step, so it was only luck that let the skimpily dressed woman dive out of the way once more, this time not able to loose a spell. When the hooves thundered towards her once more, she put one hand on the ground and blasted her magic to send her through the air in a flip and land on her feet behind the beast just as the spear sweeped where her prone body just was. Then, she charged up an even bigger blast with a large chunk of her remaining strength until the centaur turned around.

Rather than take the hit head on, Daelara met it with her spear and filled the clearing with a bright flash. The light died right as the spell came careening back at Hettia with almost no time to dodge it. In the end, the weakness of her legs came as a blessing, for, when she sidestepped, her legs buckled and brought her as close to the orb as she could be without touching it, the whizzing spell ruffling her black and pink hair. She didn't have the same luck with the explosion, however, so it was close enough to send her flying through the air for a few moments before crashing to the ground with a limp roll that ended with the mage on her stomach. Then the battle was as good as over.

The centaur didn't even have to hurry towards the struggling woman as her arms gave out time after time. Instead, she took the opportunity to approach with a quiet dignity that didn't match the gloating smile on her face and stopped the struggling by pinning Hettia's head down with a hoof.

"Well, well, well, you had more fire left after all that than I expected," The beast slowly circled her body around to stand over the woman completely, "I wonder if you have enough energy to get your way out of this one."

"Just kill me," The mage spat, but only got another gloating laugh in response.

"That does sound appealing," The pressure on her head suddenly began to increase, so the conquered woman couldn't stop herself from thrashing about in a last ditch effort to escape as fiery pain wracked her body, "As if!" The hoof immediately pulled back once more, much to Hettia's relief, "No, what I like is when a woman is nice and obedient and pulls their underwear down and raises their ass so they don't make mating harder than it has to."

"What makes you think I would do that?" Hettia growled.

"Other than being a dear? Perhaps it will encourage me to tell my warriors to take it easy on your girls, and of course I would rather not have to hurt you too much."

The teacher mulled it over for a moment before wordlessly snaking her hands down, flipping her cape away, and pulling the thin fabric of her underwear to the side so her virgin pussy was exposed to the warm air, "There. I can't actually pull them down, so you can just make do," Her snapping did nothing to hide the shakiness in her voice or the disgust, but she jerked her shapely rear up until the soft flesh rubbed warm fur and her knees rested on the ground anyways.

"Don't act like that. You should consider yourself lucky, heh heh, not many women get to lay with a centaur as well endowed as me," It was at that moment that Hettia finally felt the beast's rock-hard horse cock press against her ass, and it sent a jolt of fear through her body.

The flared head alone was large enough to press against almost every inch of her creamy ass and the top of her somehow drooling slit.

"That isn't going to fit," She forced her voice back to the monotone, "If you could let me cast a spell—"

"That mark on your chest would beg otherwise. Why, with t

hat, I believe I could fit three of these bad boys in there before it starts to hurt, so just relax and enjoy it," Daelara snickered and moved her cock down.

"If you think I will—" The pinned woman was cut off by the immense rod ramming against her untouched lips.

Shove after shove bounced right off of her thighs and pussy with wet slaps, each one sending an unwanted jolt through the woman. Before it was even inside her, she had to dig at the grass and grit her teeth to hold back her cries, but she wasn't about to beg for the beast to stop, no matter how close she got to breaking. And breaking was the closest word for what was happening to her. The flared head slowly spread her more and more with every slam and brought a trickle of blood from her as her virginity was lost before she was actually filled up, not that it would be much longer until she was. The cock battered against her faster and faster, turning the slaps to squelches, until the useless prodding finally broke through her wall.

It took everything in Hettia to swallow her pained cry into a strangled squeak when that bestial thickness tore into her. The head buried halfway into her walls with that one thrust and stretched them so far that the bulge could be seen in her crotch, growing bigger with every inch Daelara slid inside. The centaur was only able to slide a few more inches into her with a long, low groan before the tightness stopped her in her tracks, but she didn't try to shove her cock deeper in. Not yet.

"How can you be this tight?" She huffed and slipped a hand beneath her hide top to gently caress one of her hefty mounds, "Here I was hoping to fill you right up, but… Ngh!" The cock drove into Hettia's tight hole with another strong thrust that drove it only an inch further, "It might just be more fun to loosen you right up!"

"Just— Ugh!— get it over with," The mage grunted through her clenched teeth, barely hiding the pain that thankfully masked any pleasure.

"You want my cum that bad?" Daelara began to saw her shaft in and out as much as that clenching pussy would let her, "Maybe if you beg for it then I'll fill you up."

"Go to hell!" The mage growled, "Like you won't— Mmngh!— anyways!"

The beast just shook her head and shrugged before getting to work stretching her mate out, but that proved easier said than done. Hettia was so tight that every effort to jerk or push just dragged her hips around like she was completely stuck on the massive rod, not that it stopped the centaur. Instead, she just pushed her ass forward more and more until the woman was nearly folded in half, her knees hovered a foot from the ground, and her ass pressed into the shaggy coat. Only then did her walls give way to the intense pressure with even more squelching and lightly burning pain. Except, the further it dug in, the less it hurt, and that pain gave way to a light, sweet pleasure. Suddenly, the pinned woman wasn't fighting against groans and grunts but against low, breathy moans and sharp cries of ecstasy, each one becoming harder and harder to force back. The low squeaks and hisses below coupled with the skillful hand playing with her breast and the oh-so-hot tightness slowly wrapping around more and more of her cock brought Daelara's own low moans to the surface to mingle with the sounds of clashing battle around the field.

After a good ten minutes of cramming her immense length inside that all too small hole, the beast of a cock finally grazed the even tighter hole of that virgin cervix. That small graze was enough to make Hettia jolt with pleasure and let the first full moan pass her lips, so it came as a relief when Daelara began to pull out with that same agonizing slowness, replacing the sensations with the sweet relief of emptiness. At least until she realized exactly what that meant. Before she could so much as wiggle against what was coming, the slab of meat slammed through her like a hammer aimed right for her womb. A strangled cry squeezed past her throat against the explosion of ecstasy when the cock smashed her womb and stretched it enough to make the bulge in her crotch stretch to her stomach.

Then, the beast became unrelenting like a golem focused on one task. Thrust after thrust pistoned into her aching pussy with even stronger squelches that melded into the lewd chorus spreading through the lawn and pushed against her guts more and more. Somehow, Hettia managed to keep her noises to restrained grunts and groans, but the pleasure chipped away at her will with every second, stretching those noises longer and longer. Daelara was too lost in the feeling of rutting her nubile body and tweaking her nipples to enjoy the way her mate was slowly giving in, too lost to slow her hips and tease her like she planned. Instead, she kept cramming that quarter of her cock inside over and over until it began to twitch and her heavy, swinging balls tightened.

"Ngh!~ I never imagined… Ahh!~ that a woman could… could… feel so… Ohhhhhhhhhh!~" The beast slammed her cock home against her flattened womb once more before a thick blast of horse cum poured inside.

Hettia could only shiver at the feeling of load after load of the thick cream flooding her womb and stretching her stomach just as much as that thick rod, but for every bit that seeped deep inside, there was just as much spurting from pussy to drench the grass. Against every fiber of her being, the experience of being so helplessly filled to overflowing actually felt amazing, so amazing that her eyes rolled back and her toes curled. Yet, the mage still held back an orgasm despite it all, even when her chest began to burn with a fire that spread through her body. In an instant, the fur against her ass sent shivers through her body, the pinning weight on her head felt so delightful, and that cock tearing her open and spurting seed filled her mind with heaven. Bit by bit, the cold library in her mind that sheltered her from the shameful experience was knocked away, forcing her to see the veiny, black cock disappearing into her as if it were before her very eyes. When the beast was finally finished cumming, she decided to stay buried deep for a few moments to enjoy the heated whimpers beneath her hoof and the sound of dripping cum falling into a puddle with a plop.

"Better than you thought, huh?" Daelara panted.

"Go to… to hell," The mage slurred through her own layer of exhaustion.

"It only gets better from here, my dear. I wonder just how long you will last when I get the rest inside."

Hettia's eyes widened with fear at the chilling words, "It's not all the way in yet?"

"Oh, no, you're only feeling the tip of my glorious cock, but soon, you will taste the rest."

With that, the centaur began to push again, squeezing even more cum from her inflated womb before the head blocked it off. The pinned woman's hips were pushed forward even more with every attempt to dig deeper into her guts, but that couldn't slow the pressure for long. One way or another, she was going to be broken in half unless she could do something. With her remaining strength, she jerked her body around and clawed at the powerful foot above her and achieved no more than exhaustion and helping to work it further in. Once half of it was inside, the filling sensation reached the middle of her body in a burst of ecstasy and fear. If the centaur truly did keep on going, then was her body even big enough to take it? Luckily, Daelara slowed to a stop once more with another satisfied moan, wasting no time in fucking her very guts with slower thrusts than before. This deep, Hettia could feel every vein scraping her walls, could feel just how thin her pussy was being stretched, could even feel the fabric straps holding her underwear up tear and let the garment hang next to her squelching and leaking hole, and she began to love it. What should have filled her with such pain was filling her with such shameless pleasure that she could no longer hold back her moans or one hand from snaking up her bulging stomach to rub against her clit.

In an instant, the cold teacher seemed to switch into a hungry whore, moaning with unbridled pleasure and rubbing her sensitive bud for all its worth as her pussy spasmed in time with her shuddering body. The beast rubbed her own sensitive nubs beneath her top with all the roughness she could muster, tweaking, yanking, and twisting, while she thrust harder and harder into those milking walls. The sudden turn felt so delicious to her dominating mind, so when the moans turned to shrill cries and the walls clenched as tight as they could, Daelara could only chuckle and continue to pound out the cumming woman.

"Is that— Hah— all?" She panted, "If you— ngh!— admit it, then— then I can show you— Ohhhhh!~— mercy!"

Hettia's addled mind didn't even give a second thought before replying with a shrill whine, "Yes! You're more— Ah!— more than I— than I can take!— Ngh!"

The satisfaction of hearing the woman she was mating admit to her weakness made Daelara's cock twitch once more. Then it was buried deep into the mage's stomach once more where the stretched walls squeezed as if they knew what was coming and wanted it all, and the centaur wasn't one to disappoint. Once more she unleashed a torrent of her seed deep into Hettia, but, this time, most of it sprayed right out of her with enough force to paint the centaur's legs white. The pinned and writhing woman yowled as the cum swirled inside her and the heart on her chest burned bright and filled just a little more. By the time the torrent stopped and her cries quieted, a warm buzz overtook her mind and turned her thoughts into fuzz.

"More," The mage croaked, "You feel too good."

"That's more like it! But do you really want this final load knowing that it will make you my mate?" Daelara teased.

"I… I…" Emotions clashed in Hettia's aqua eyes, "I need it," Her hips rocked back to jostle the cock inside of her, "I don't care what it means. I… I need it."

"Then have your fill."

The magnificent horse cock inside of her tasted so much better with her walls coated in slick cum. Every slamming thrust came faster and faster as her walls gave up their clinging grip, content to simply let the veiny meat scrape every inch, and they drew out warbling moans that were as sweet as honey. So much pleasure coursed through the mage that she could barely feel how much her back was bending or how much her sore cunt ached, so much that she easily fell into orgasmic bliss. Her second ever orgasm struck her like lightning that sent her body shuddering so hard she was practically spasming beneath that hoof and overloaded her mind, filling it with nothing but delightful visions of being trapped in a stable while horse after horse lined up to use her.

And what a tangible vision it was. Hettia could feel the wood trapping her wrists and neck that were sore from scraping across it, could smell the thick musk of horses and hay, and, most importantly, could see the horse in a mirror in front of her. The magnificent beast made her his bitch, ignoring her cries of pain with every rapid thrust and pounding her like only a beast could, such a powerful, handsome beast. Just as its own massive rod brought her to orgasm, not quite as massive as the one that lingered on the fringes of her memory, the large body of another stud filled her view with a throbbing, veiny cock of his own, and his hooves were barely on the wood when it was thrust into her mouth hard enough to almost dislocate her jaw. The mage's eyes rolled back at the feeling of being pinned beneath both beasts, choked, battered, and unable to draw a breath that wasn't knocked out by the one in her drooling cunt, completely and utterly dominated by the overwhelming pleasure blanking her air hungry mind.

Daelara could only snicker at the increasingly whorish moans and strange mutterings of her mate below, already begging for more and more horse cock to fill her as if her's wasn't enough. Yet, the thought of one of her soldiers joining in was too good to resist, so she removed her hoof and did her best ro raise that drooling mouth into the air as she beckoned one of the excited mares over. In no time, the flared head poked against her lips, this one just small enough to fit inside without breaking her, but only once before the hungry mouth snapped open and accepted it all with a wet gurgling. Then, the thin body was being rocked between both hard cocks like a limp ragdoll that could only shake with orgasm after orgasm with happy gurgles and chokes every so often to prove she wasn't gone yet. But to simply use her soldier for Hettia's pleasure seemed like such a waste when their sides were already rubbing together. The beast's eyes met her subordinate's with a sly grin, and the heavy armor was barely off before their bodies were turned and pressed together in a passionate make out, Daelara's breasts almost swallowing the more lithe warrior's.

For almost half an hour, the center of the clearing was quite the debauched sight. A pool of drool began to mix with the pool of cum beneath Hettia's suspended and bending form from where her foamy drool poured, forced out with every rough thrust bulging out her throat. It was almost a miracle that her body didn't snap or she didn't choke to death, but neither of the centaurs seemed to care in the throes of their own imminent orgasms. They were too focused on writhing their tongues together and smacking their drooling lips with every intense kiss while their hands explored and teased every inch of their battle hardened bodies like two sweaty lovers. It took half an hour for their kisses to be broken by moans of delight and their cocks to twitch like mad, making the bulges jump in the mage's limp body, before their climaxes came at the same time. This time, Daelara shoved her cock forward so her head completely blocked the womb and forced every last ounce of her final load into Hettia's womb until it stretched like a balloon that looked a single inch away from bursting, but that final load couldn't compare to the fresh load that came screaming from the pent up balls to fill her mouth. That waterfall of cum tore straight into her stomach like a heavy meal, filling it so full that the rest came screaming up her throat and blasted from her mouth and nose in mere seconds, and it just kept pumping and pumping as the soldier whimpered in pleasure and pain. Even the commander couldn't believe the sheer volume that came spurting from her mate's throat before that cock pulled out in a hurry to keep Hettia from choking, only to spray rope after rope all over the back of her lolling head. By the time both centaurs were finished, the woman was barely recognizable with almost none of her black and pink hair visible beneath the goopy mess, her mouth and cheeks dripping cum, her cape splattered with even more of the thick goo, or her mouth streaming out what was left like a stuffed whore.

"I'm sorry!" The soldier apologized the instant her high wore down, "Oh gods, I hope she's ok!"

"I'm sure she's fine," Daelara laughed as she pulled out and the mage fell to the ground with a splat, "Aren't you, my dear?"

The half conscious woman could only gurgle in affirmation, her body too weak to do more than writhe in the pool of fluids. Despite the low burn throughout her abused holes, she couldn't stop her hand from twitching at the filled heart on her chest, much like how full her heart felt with her mate's seed filling her full and even more of the sweet liquid bubbling from her mouth. Her mind was full of thoughts of that stable with Daelara behind her and ramming her pregnant belly against the wood, thoughts of a small green haired child at her breast, thoughts of playing in a field of flowers with her children while her mate watched with joy, then the darkness of sleep blanketed her with promises of more, so much more.

The lead centaur watched Hettia pass out with a slight smile on her face as the sounds of battle were replaced by the sounds of sex and moaning over the horizon.

"It seems the fields are ripe for the picking, girls, so enjoy. I know I did," With an exhausted sigh, she laid down next to the large puddle and prepared to let herself doze. At least until one of the younger ones among her troop trotted forward.

"Ms., no… Mrs. Daelara," The girl fidgeted and couldn't meet her gaze, "A few of us were wondering if we could see if the others needed help taking the church."

"You want some pious mates, eh?" Daelara couldn't hold back a chuckle when she fidgeted even more, "Why not? Just ask Mariko first, alright."

"Yes sir!" The mare saluted and rushed off to a small group that galloped away in excitement the instant they heard the news.

"I do hope the others have as much luck," The tired warrior mumbled to no one in particular before closing her eyes for a quick doze.

In no time at all, the fighting and fucking quieted down and left the lawn in silence broken only by the hammering once more. Hilda and Hermosa gripped their weapons and stared down the yard without a word, each one thinking of how much the wind had stilled. Yet, everyone could sense the tingle in the air that grew stronger and stronger with every second. This wind was simply a glimpse of the storm that brewed, a storm ready to raze the academy to the ground and take all the women with it.

Chapter 5: The Storm

Summary:

The battle starts in earnest when Hilda and Hermosa's defenses are charged by Tigers and Minotaurs.

Chapter Text

The sun rose high in the sky to beam down on Hilda, Hermosa, and their contingent of students without so much as a sudden gust to break the silence. The sounds of battle and sex had long since vanished with no word, as if the students had vanished without a trace, not that either woman ventured out to check. The lawn itself felt like foreign soil to the two teachers, like anything could be lurking and ready to kill them, but that inability to so much as venture out felt like a heavy weight upon their shoulders. Hilda paced the ground with a flask in hand as she fiddled with her increasingly more sweat soaked clothes, at least what little of them there were. Her red top was more akin to a bra sticking tight to her Double D-cups like a second skin with her trademark dark gray jacket lined with fur along the collar hung as far back on her shoulders as it could to let her puppies breathe, and her dark gray booty shorts were popped open to show a hint of her plain, red panties. The part that really got her in a fuss was the thick cloth wrapping over her hands and legs covered by metal bracers and thigh high, metal boots, both with spikes along the final plate at the end, so no matter how much of her tan skin was bared, it felt like the sun was boiling her alive. Although, it could just be the heat of alcohol in her veins as she downed another swig from her huge flask.

Hermosa watched her pace and mumble with a frown, knowing full well that the large woman should be feeling just fine with half her body exposed since she felt perfectly fine beneath her own dress. The only bare spot on the paladin's body was a stretch of her thigh where the short skirt of her dress ended and her stockings began, not even her neck was showing beneath the red and white scarf that threatened to swallow her chin. The dress itself was rather fancy with its white fabric covered with blue accents and brown chain designs with red, white and blue trim, and the garment was specially tailored to fit her monstrous breasts, each bigger than her head. Her hands were clad in white gloves with the same trim as her dress, and her legs were protected by white and blue armored boots that merged into brown plates that covered her knees and had white and blue stockings peeking above them like a spiky haircut.

"Do you really think that now is the time for drinking?" Hermosa tried to keep her voice light but got a derisive snort in reply anyways.

"This much is nothing. Sides, what better time is there?"

"Anytime not just before a battle," She sighed, "What happens if you decide to make a stupid bet with the enemy and turn against us?"

"I would never make a bet that would turn me traitor," Yet, the lightness in Hilda's tone did little to reassure the paladin.

"Hilda… Do not make any deals with the enemy."

"Where's the fun in that? Where's the stakes?" Hermosa couldn't help but sigh.

"The children are the stakes, dammit! You need to stop acting so flippant—"

"Flippant?!" Hilda let out a bark of a laugh, "How do you rile yourself up for a battle, miss holy warrior? You pray to your god, right? What's the difference between praying to your god of light and my god of chance? Sides," She continued before the blonde could retort, "If I make a bet, then I can be in a position to fuck their brains out instead and maybe that gives us a chance. Did you think about that?"

After a moment the paladin sighed, "You can argue your way out of an upside down bucket, couldn't you?"

"If it's for mead or chance," The white haired woman guffawed, "Come on, you're too dour. Low spirits means easy tripping or however that saying goes."

"Low spirits means low energy," Hermosa shook her head in mild disbelief, "I hate to agree with you, but perhaps a nice hymn can lift the mood."

"And I hate to agree with singing a hymn, but…" Hilda jerked her head towards the crowd of students already buzzing over which one to sing, "I swear, if I knew this place would be so religious…"

The paladin chuckled and walked over to her partner to wrap an arm around her shoulder, "You should try a religion other than chance sometime, perhaps Bacchanus."

"By the waves of purple vines,

"To make the best of purple wines," The barbarian sang before shaking her head, "Nah, wine's not—"

The sudden warm buzz was shot through by the long, clear note of a horn, followed by a rhythmic marching. As the teachers and students watched, monster upon monster crested the horizon into their vision and seemed to be heading straight for the academy gates. Yet, there quickly came a divide made of minotaurs, tigers, and a handful of centaurs that split from the main group to head towards the much smaller church. Rather than a nice, slow march, these beasts came in a rush that flew across the courtyard, headed by the horse women and followed closely behind by the tigers on all fours.

"Hymns will have to wait!" Hilda roared, "Get into position! I want mages on the ready for a volley, pikemen braced for cavalry, shields on the frontline, and the rest ready to break formation and rush!"

The students did their best to fall in formation behind their teachers, fumbling and stumbling all the way, and it was almost a miracle that spears were planted and those with shields were braced by the time the first wave came. Hermosa and Hilda acted a good deal faster with the paladin digging her red, white and blue spiraled spear into the dirt and placing her large, wooden tower shield in front of her like a curved, segmented bar of chocolate reinforced with steel that covered her body like a wall, and the barbarian spread her legs wide, tightened her grip on the plain, double bladed axe that was as large as her, and planted the edge against the ground by her leg, ready to swing it up at any monster that came near.

The first few centaurs charged the shielded paladin first as if they had a death wish, and each one was easily pushed away with a quick slam and swipe of her lance. It seemed like enough to chase them off until they circled back around in another charge just to meet the same fate, again, and again, and again. No matter how many times she struck them and stabbed them with all her strength, the powerful horses just rolled back to their feet and came back with barely a break in their stride, so many times that Hermosa didn't notice the tigers rushing into the line until it was too late. The blonde cursed herself as the first few sailed right by her to crash into the line of shields, but the students seemed to be holding the line for now with a few spells sending the beasts scurrying away. With her line now breached, the blonde rose to her full height and whirled her spear around to fight off the incoming horde.

"Keep formation," Her voice rang with pride as monster after monster was driven back, "As a unit, they have no chance."

"Not with us at the bear!" Hilda laughed as the flat of her blade smacked a tiger in the face hard enough to send her flipping backwards, "How much you want to bet that we drive them off no problem?"

"Don't get cocky," The paladin warned, "None of them are wounded yet."

"What?" The barbarian drove the blade as hard as she could against the chest of one of the beasts and cursed when only fur filled the space she had just occupied, "Well, I'll be damned. They must have something big up their sleeve, huh?"

"No doubt. I don't think I see one breathing heavily yet, so they must be toying with us."

"Toying with us?" The huge axe slammed home against the same tiger it had driven back perhaps ten times, "Damn! I was hoping this would be a bit more even."

"Giving up already?"

"Like hell!" Hilda shot her partner a sly grin, "Not without giving em all I got. Now, I do have one idea, but…"

"Is it going to be the worst idea I have heard today?" Hermosa huffed between smacking a tiger away with her shield and holding a centaur at bay with some thrusts from her spear.

"Here I was thinking you knew me!" The white haired woman was a little too gleeful considering how much ground the two had given up to the swarming monsters, "I was just thinking that if someone were to charge their line and stir a little chaos, then maybe, just maybe, we can at least give one last heartfelt charge before we fall."

"And what would be the signal to charge?" The paladin couldn't quite believe she was entertaining the idea.

"Well… I reckon any screams of pleasure would work, anything that lets you know I've fallen."

"It's your choice," Between a few more struggling swipes at more speeding tigers, the blonde gave a stern look to the dark skinned woman, "But you better do some damage before you fall."

"Here I was…" But Hilda couldn't quite keep up her jolly facade with how much her arms burned from swinging, "Screw it, I'm not gonna joke if this is the last time we talk. It's been a pleasure working together, y'know, and I wouldn't trust anyone else to keep these kids safe… for now. And you better do some damage too. you hear?" With that, she began to wade her way through the pile of beasts.

The huge barbarian was untouchable as she waded through the sea of tigers. Everyone that came close got a deceptively powerful and quick swipe that sent them tumbling and flying away like ragdolls. Yet, they were all able land on their feet with a skid before rushing back at her with a vengeance. The more that were struck by the mighty axe, the more that targeted the white haired woman until she was dragging an unrelenting mob with her, a mob that didn't slow her down one bit. If anything, the constant burning and intense test of her skills and reflexes made Hilda grin with more and more fervor even as her breath came in ragged gasps and her strikes slowed, but they weren't slowed enough by the time she reached what seemed to serve as a holding line for the tigers themselves.

The single woman was able to break that line in an instant, striding into the fray and sending all of the surprised cats flying through the air that were within her terrifyingly large reach. Behind her back, a few cheers sounded, and the sounds of battle seemed to redouble at the sight of their champion's victory. It was a shame that her victory was shallow and short, broken by every unharmed beast she had caught the attention of, almost half of the assaulting force, descended upon her. Even then, the grin stayed, that grip tightened, and Hilda readied her weary arms for an intense final stand.

Hermosa and the rest could only watch with heavy hearts as that savage laugh tore through the clearing, filled with a mirth only the barbarian could understand, and her just as savage swinging was blotted out by bodies. The only sign she still stood was beast after beast getting thrown from the angry throng before returning to it the very next instant. Yet, the defending line couldn't watch her forever with the unrelenting assault stealing more and more of their attention and effort. It was only minutes into the battle, and the students were already huffing and stumbling back with every heavy strike against their shields. The bolts of magic shout out more and more slowly thanks to heavy breaths and fumbling marring the intricate rituals while the poking lances lost much of their luster. The Paladin fought harder with every second in hopes of making up for the loss, fighting with just as much savagery as her doomed partner with brutal strikes of her shield and precise stabs and swipes of her lance, fighting with her eyes on the horizon and one last command on her lips.

Then, the minotaurs finally charged like a stampeding wave of darkness ready to swallow all of the humans whole. The noisy beasts skirted around the mass of tigers before forming together in an arrowhead formation and striking right at the middle of the line of shields, right at the fearful face of one pink haired warrior. At the last second, that colorful polearm intercepted the leader's bone crushing club and knocked it away, following with a shield bash that sent the beast reeling backwards to break the formation into a confused mass and a final cry tearing from her lungs.

"Second wave! Charge!" From behind the shields and mages their own wave of soldiers streamed out, each with a fresh face filled with determination, and rushed the temporarily shaken bulls.

For one, sweet, victorious moment, the students actually managed to push their foes back and regained the lost distance the shields had lost. Not even those dark skinned brutes had a chance against the sheer force of will put behind those blades, nor did their huge clubs and axes have a chance to swing. It was a beautiful act of coordination that almost made Hermosa tear up to see as each student relayed their moves and paired up to fight their opponents, then that moment was ended when the lead minotaur swung her club down against the Paladin's shield with a crack that echoed above the fighting. The blonde couldn't hold back a slight gasp of horror at the sight of her powerful shield being punctured and splintered by those blunt spikes, but that didn't stop her pushing back anyways and responding with a stab in kind that scraped against the beast's bare abs like they were steel.

In fact, now that she had a chance to pause and study her opponent, that entire muscle-bound, chocolate body seemed to be chiseled from a lean stone and was covered only by two black slings barely covering the nipples of her large yet firm mounds, a short loincloth bound by thick, red rope that did nothing to cover the tip of her even darker bull cock, and gold bands on her arm and a large gold, bead necklace around her neck much like she would expect from such a savage warrior. Her black hair was a bit more sophisticated, parted into two big bunches tied with gold bands at the end with windswept curls licking her cheeks like horns that were far less impressive than the powerful, ivory duo jutting from the sides of her head curling inwards and upwards with a form more perfect than even the most prized bull could have. Yet, she didn't have time to admire her opponent as that club tore out of her shield with even more splintering, almost dragging her forward with the force, and immediately came careening down again.

Rather than try to block the blow and risk losing her shield, Hermosa stepped to the side just in time for a spike to scrape down her nose and ground where she was standing to explode and send blinding dirt into her eyes. In that split second of darkness, it seemed like the entire world itself moved. Just as the paladin started to swing her lance upwards in a frantic counter attack, a heavy weight slammed into her ankles and the world fell away beneath her feet, leaving her floating in the air for a mere moment. Then, she slammed to the ground with a huge gasp from all the air rushing from her lungs. Terror moved her hands and legs in a fervor to scramble to her feet before another slam could claim her life, but she could only futilely scratch at the ground and writhe in desperation as the dirt was finally blinked away. Instead of that club blotting the sun, her opponent simply leaned against it and watched her with amusement.

"Take your time," The bull's voice sounded like rocks rolling together, "I want to beat you while you're on your feet."

Hermosa forced herself to take a deep breath and pull herself together, cursing beneath her breath for showing such weakness, and slowly rose to her feet with a fresh stare of sheer determination.

"You just took me by surprise," The paladin huffed, suddenly aware of how heavy her limbs felt, "You won't bring me down that easily again."

"I hope not. I would rather fuck you while you stand."

She grimaced at those blunt words, "You beasts are all so vile."

Before the minotaur could reply, the blonde charged forward while pulling her lance back as far as possible, charging her strength up for one powerful strike right into its horrid heart. The beast didn't even move as she charged, just regarded her with a cocky half grin and left her club on the ground as if it wasn't worth the effort to so much as move. When Hermosa finally got close enough, braced one foot on the ground, and used her momentum for the most powerful stab her body could muster, it became quite apparent why the dark skinned bull didn't care. Just like every other blow she had delivered on the battlefield, her spear just scraped across the firm swell of those big breasts and managed to only cut one of the slings in half to bare one rock-hard, dark brown nipple, so the last of her strength ended up being a waste as her weapon clattered to the ground from her tired fingers.

"Damn," The paladin sighed and dropped her shield as well, "Any chance you can just kill me instead of raping me?"

"Nope," One huge hand grabbed her shoulder and whirled her around hard enough to make her stumble back against that powerful chest while the other tore the loincloth away to let that bull cock freely spring to life and jut between her stocking clad thighs and bunch her short skirt up. The dark brown, almost black flesh, started as a slightly curved knob that turned into a shaft that got thicker and thicker the closer it got to the base with raised veins throbbing across the inhumanly thick member, "That battle got me too excited to hold back now."

"Fine, but I won't break as easily as you defeated me," Hermosa struck the beast with a strong glare that was met with a challenging grin.

"I would hope not," Without looking away, the bull tore her underwear away with one powerful tug, "But let me ask you one thing: Have you had your ass used yet?"

A chill ran down the paladin's spine at the thought of that bestial girth tearing up her guts, but she didn't let it show in her eyes.

"If you think that's enough to break me, then I hope another minotaur steals me from you," To her surprise, those words brought a scowl to the easygoing face.

"To even joke about breaking the laws of spoils of war…" In a movement much swifter than should have been possible, the dark skinned beast grabbed her thighs and lifted her from the ground, folding her until her ass was hovering above that throbbing cock and her boots scraped the top of her head, "Perhaps you don't deserve mercy."

"Now hold on—" Her captor didn't give her time to protest before slamming her down asshole first onto the leathery length.

To Hermosa's surprise, the strange tip only had to cram against her tight hole for a few seconds before sliding inside, and the tapered length easily followed up to the first fold on that bull cock even without lube to help it inside. At first, it didn't even hurt. The way it easily slipped inside and slowly spread the blonde more and more, scraping her sensitive walls with those thick veins, actually made her moan and squirm with pleasure. The first third of that cock was the perfect length and thickness to stretch her ass just a bit more than it ever had and to poke against her guts in that wonderfully deep way only anal could provide, but, the instant the first fold prodded against her ring with that sudden jump in thickness, that moan turned to a hiss of pain.

"Now, what kind of punishment is it if you enjoy it?" The beast bounced the paladin's body a few times and made her moan more, "I didn't expect a holy warrior like you to already be so lewd."

"It's my… ngh!... most sensitive spot!" She argued but one of her hands betrayed her true feelings by taking hold of one of her huge breasts and slowly massaging the soft, tender flesh.

"Then let's see how much it can take," Those strong arms lifted her body up once more, bringing her hole to that spherical tip and holding her for a second as if in anticipation or simply to make her squirm, not that she had a chance to before she was helplessly slammed down with all of that bestial strength.

In an instant, the strange shaft went from barely in her to almost all of the way in her, her descent only stopped by that second fold that protected her from the bitch breaking thickness at the base. Just the first two layers made it feel like her insides were being gouged, crushed, and stretched to inhuman levels and tore all noises other than shaky, broken gasps from her trembling body, so there was no way that she could even imagine taking those last few inches into her already sore pucker. Her sudden rigidness only made the bull chuckle and teasingly press her down more like she was going to force that last bit in one way or another. Thankfully, Hermosa's body was instead pulled back up and torn free from that invading length with a lewd schlorp and moan as her ass popped off of the first fold and back onto the perfect tip of the cock. The paladin had no time to savor the feeling this time before she was slammed right back down and stretched to the breaking point once more.

The beast pulled her off of the second layer of throbbing flesh before immediately slamming her back down it again and again until her ass finally seemed to break enough to easily swallow the thick flesh. It was a brutal few minutes of being used as a toy with intense, broken strokes and pained whimpers that turned to barely held back gasps of pleasure. Anyone who would have walked in front of her would have been surprised by her already glistening slit and the way her mouth was already twisting into a pained yet blissful smile, so the woman was happy that everyone else was too busy to notice. There was no reason having her guts completely molded to the minotaur's immense girth should have felt so good, but— Her thoughts were driven out by that second fold finally pressing against her ring with even more force. A jolt of panic rocketed through her as the pressure built up more and more in her backside until she could only cry out in a mixture of pleasure and pain while her hole slowly spread more and more to accept that impossibly huge girth.

Somehow, brute force alone was enough to force her body to submit, and the bull cock slid ever deeper inside of her at a glacial pace thanks to her walls clenching so tightly against every inch. To Hermosa's shame, feeling that last bit of flesh filling her so slowly that she could feel every throbbing vein against her folds in exquisite detail felt positively orgasmic, like her body was just begging to be stoppered up like a fine bottle of wine. Then, those powerful hips pressed into her toned ass, and the thick cock finally plugged her full, already twitching like it was on the verge of orgasm despite the minotaur's stoic, steady breathing huffing right into her ear. They stayed locked together like that while the Paladin groaned and gasped with every twitch that seemed to stir up her insides and her conqueror worked her arms beneath her legs until they were resting in the crook of those dark elbows and the hands were free to assault her.

And assault her they did. In mere seconds, the strained fabric on the holy warrior's chest was torn away to let her massive, jiggling breasts spill free in all their glory, but they were quickly covered by the rough and powerful hands that grasped at her succulent titflesh and jerked at her light pink nipples. The sudden sensations nearly drew a shuddering groan from her, nearly broke what little of her stoic demeanor remained, yet such stimulation wasn't enough to break her. The sudden jerk on her legs that dragged her aching ass back up that rock-hard cock, however, was more than enough to get a needy whine from her, and, when she stopped halfway up the length, Hermosa could only brace herself for cavity rending fuck.

Sure enough, being slammed down to the balls with one intense jerk blasted the world, and nearly her consciousness, away in a flurry of stars with all of the feeling in her body blinking away for one strange moment. Then the rolling wave of ecstasy crashed into her body like an anvil, taking her breath away with a primal scream of pleasure. Before shame could fill the woman, her mind finally registered the thick muscle slapping her ass and her feet bouncing in the air as her body was effortlessly used like a ragdoll. It took all of her strength to push through that raging river of her mind and bite back the cries once more, but it brought the satisfaction of feeling the bestial huffing of a bull on the edge of climax in her ear before she was even close to spraying all over the grass.

"Too much— Ngh!— For you?" The paladin grunted and was surprised by a derisive snort of a laugh between huffs.

"I admit— Hrgh!— I underestimated you— But it's— Ufff!— Far from over," With that, the beast hoisted her right off of that pulsing cock with a squelch.

For a brief moment, Hermosa's gaping walls were completely exposed to the cool air, but that was quickly fixed by her body being brought back down to spear her sodden cunt onto the bestial rod. This squelch was mightier and lewder than the one from her ass, yet it sounded much sweeter to the paladin. As much as her soaked hole was stretched to the breaking point, the pleasure it brought was nothing compared to the intense violation of her guts, even as it stretched her womb to dig around in her intestines. The bull couldn't even thrust before her clenching, almost virginal tightness squeezed a torrent of cum from that black rod and a bellowing roar from those chocolate lips, a roar the warrior quieted with a heavy, teasing kiss. The surprise in her captor's eyes made the hot cum pouring into and stretching her belly feel all the better, at least until it was her turn for the pride in her eyes to turn to surprise as a tingling fire rocketed through her veins. When she tried to pull away from the kiss, the beast just pushed harder against her, dominating her suddenly sensitive mouth with that thick tongue, and kneaded her sensitive tits like she was trying to mash them into submission.

With an extra burst of effort, Hermosa finally pulled away from the kiss, "Of course you need magic," She spat as the pleasure built up in her chest and seemed to merge with the sudden intense heat in her loins that the hot cum just fueled more and more, "Like you could claim my pussy any other way."

"It is a shame," The minotaur admitted, "It would be far more fun to fuck you all day until you finally submitted, but I guess I will have to settle for you begging me to fuck your ass again."

"Like I would beg—" Her body was bounced once more to let that bulge in her stomach roll and to drag out a gasp of pleasure.

"I bet you can't cum without it now, huh? The pleasure will only build and build until you can't take it anymore, then what? If you don't beg, then I will just cum inside of you again and again until I've had my fill and leave you moaning for release until I decide I want to mate again," The matter of fact way the threat passed those lips sent a wave of dread through her.

"Do your worst, you vile beast."

The paladin's challenge was met by a mighty thrust that bounced her body up only to slam down hard enough to stretch her stomach a little more and force a low whine out of her. Then, the mighty hands wrapped around her waist, pushing her legs back even further until her pussy was being stretched open, and began to stroke her folded body up and down like she was no more than a doll that could wriggle and moan. There was no mercy for her poor pussy as it was ravaged with all the speed and strength that the bull could muster, slammed so hard that almost all of the feeling was knocked out of it in moments save for that sweet pleasure. Her juices were churned up until they turned into a frothing mess that spilled from her gaping hole like a fountain, and her ass clapped against those thighs hard enough to create a powerful marching rhythm that could be heard over the din of sex filling the yard. Yet, only heavily measured gasps and groans of lust could be heard over the heavy huffing of the powerful minotaur as if she were being fucked ever so gently.

"I expected— hn!— more from a powerful creature like you," The blonde went so far as to grab her heaving mounds and thoroughly massage them, taunting her captor as she finally let the moans she held back slip loose, "Even my hands feel better than you."

"Is that so?" Frustration boiled beneath Hermosa's strong mask when she heard how nonchalant that gravelly voice still sounded, "Then stop pleasing yourself."

She could only grit her teeth and squeeze and pull at her breasts even harder with the ever increasing ecstasy wracking her body. No matter what, no matter how good this all felt, the holy warrior had to keep her appearance up and defeat the brutal beast. Not that it was an easy feat. Even without the sensitivity of her ass, the unyielding strikes that stretched her stomach and scraped every single inch of her insides raw began to feel almost orgasmic with the river of ecstasy lapping at her heels, but it didn't take long for her heels to sink even deeper. Before long her moans were coming out unchecked, her hands yanked and massaged away just as rough as the bull did, and her body shuddered with that building pleasure, all until the heavy huffing in the paladin's ear began to break and the strokes became even more intense with the breeding heat.

"That's what— Ngh!— I thought— Ahhhh! Cum before me again— you— you— Ohhhhhhhh~" Hermosa couldn't stop the warbling cry when that thick cock slammed home once more and twitched inside of her in that same wild way that stirred her up so much.

The only reply she got from her new lover was another thick blast of cum that filled her stomach with new, swirling warmth, mixing with the old, cold cum in her womb to stretch her out even more until she had the beginnings of a baby bump. The worst part wasn't just how amazing it felt this time around with it dousing the red hot flames of her desire for a split second but the sudden heat that flowed through her once again to pound at her mind. That heat made the river flood and swallow her whole, drowned her in a sea of endless bliss, and filled her with so much happiness, yet, in spite of just how orgasmic everything felt, there was no relief. The pressure just kept building and building in her core until it began to hurt like she would explode if she didn't begin to squirt. Even for a woman as strong as her, there was no keeping her begging cry at bay.

"Fuck my ass! Please! I need… I need to cum!" To make her humiliation worse, the paladin's body began to wriggle and writhe as if every fiber of her being was trying to beg.

"That's a good girl," Her lover gave her one sloppy kiss on her neck before raising her off of the black, leathery cock once more, a stream of white flowing from her hole to coat it in a thick lube, and jerking her gaping ass back home.

This time, it only took the one thrust to fill Hermosa to that delicious fullness, one thrust to make her yowl like a banshee in heat and shudder with the oncoming orgasm. The beast didn't even pause before working her body with an almost demonic speed, bellowing like a bull as her ass clenched tight and almost sucked that cock back inside every time it left, so it didn't take long for that yowl to shatter into a crackling whine and cum to gush from the holy warrior's cunt like a waterfall. The spray didn't stop the entire time she was slamfucked deep into her colon. Everytime she thought one orgasm was over, another took its place until her body fell limp against the rock hard body grinding against her and her cries became loose groans and gasps once more, yet that didn't slow the beast down. If anything, it sped her intense railing up more.

That half an hour of ass fucking was the most blissful thing Hermosa had ever experienced, could ever experience. Her mind slipped so far that the paladin could have sworn she saw the gates of heaven itself. Then, it was torn away from her the instant the digging member twitched inside her guts hard enough to almost tear them into a paste, torn away with a wet snap and the feeling of soaring into the air, and that too was broken by the thick shaft spearing her pussy once more. The tip didn't even reach her womb before the thick hose started again, so most of it sprayed from her worn cunt and all over those dark thighs and balls before it plunged into her womb to fill it full once more, this time stretching it until she looked ready to give birth. The last blast of frothing seed felt hot enough to burn right into her mind and drove every last thought away until only thoughts of those powerful lips taking hers and that cock in her ass day and night were left.

Hermosa breathlessly moaned for the feelings to never stop as she was lowered to the ground in an oozing and gaping heap. Her mate simply gave her a sweet kiss to her sweaty forehead and one last squeeze to her tight ass before moving back into what was left of the fray with a tired grin.

While the back line fell, Hilda valiantly fought the horde of tigers that stayed behind. Despite the burning fatigue in her arms and the sheer mass of bestial surprisingly soft flesh pressing upon her, she kept on swinging and managed to keep a ring around her completely cleared. The minutes dragged on with neither side seeming ready to slow down one bit; in fact, the glee on the barbarian's face grew brighter and brighter the more she huffed and sweated as if she were feeding off of the heat of battle itself. Then, every tiger stopped and fell back like a silent order was shouted and left the woman to look around with her glee turning to a worried frown.

"What's wrong?" She slammed the hilt of her axe against the ground in annoyance, "I was just about to get warmed up?"

"It seems you actually proved yourself worthy of my attention," The crowd parted to let a tiger with her orange and white hair parter into two bushy bunches and an equally manic grin on her face through. The barbarian couldn't keep her eyes from taking in the lithe body that barely fit into a skimpy tiger-stripe leotard that left her arms and back bare with tiger-stripe stockings and gloves to encase her long, soft legs and deceptively powerful hands, but what really drew her attention were the D-cups threatening to burst free from that skin-tight material.

"Oh? I caught the attention of a sexy kitty like you?" The playfulness in Hilda's voice made her pause for a moment.

"Strong and open-minded," She purred after a moment, "I definitely want to breed you now, at least, if you really can keep up."

"I'd bet my sweet ass on it," The grin returned to the barbarian's lips, "Unless you're too scared to put more on the line."

"Make a game out of fighting?" The fake surprise in the tiger's voice was so obvious that the large woman couldn't hold back a chuckle, "That sounds perfect. I love a girl with confidence. But what do you even stand to gain?"

"Other than your sweet ass and the pleasure of a challenge?" Hilda faked thinking for a moment, "How about if I beat you, then I get your legions to command, and if you beat me, then I will happily service you until your balls are dry. Trust me, once you've had my tits around your cock, you'll never want to place them anywhere else."

"I can agree to that," The crowd murmured with worry until the beast's stern gaze shut them all up, "What's your name, future mate? I do like to know whose head is between my legs, makes it easier to tell you to suck harder."

"Hilda," The warrior happily told her as she lifted her axe up, "And what name will I have to be moaning?"

"Ashelia," The tiger dropped to a fighting stance with her arms thrown wide as if preparing to tackle the woman who dwarfed her, "Why don't you call it."

"Go!"

In an instant, the tiger had streaked across the grass and reached the dark-skinned woman, yet her face still found itself smashing right into the heel of Hilda's boot. The barbarian laughed as she went skidding across the grass with a yelp and rested the blade of her axe against the dirt.

"I think you'll find that you need more than speed with me."

"Let's see about that," Ashelia rubbed the dirt off of her face with a chuckle before flashing forward once more.

Despite clearing the gap in a matter of seconds, that axe was already swinging upwards with a lazy arc that somehow intercepted exactly where she was going to be. It took every ounce of her feline reflexes to catch the blade, flip herself over it to safety, and skid back around to face the woman's back. Except, that axe was already swinging backwards, and, this time, the tiger had no chance to move. Instead of letting herself roll into a heap, the beast wriggled around in midair to land on her feet and immediately charge forward once more.

This time, Hilda was left unprepared for the whirling ball of manic energy that collided with her hard enough to send her stumbling back a few steps. In mere moments, those claws raked over her abs and arms countless times until her dusky skin was covered in enough red scratches to make her look like a patchwork. Then, one strong fist found the tiger's throat, and Ashelia only had a moment to see Hilda's pearly teeth before she was lifted to the air and slammed against the ground hard enough to knock the breath from her lungs. That slam was followed so closely by the axe head bearing down on her head that it took a miracle for it to snap to the side just in time for the deadly metal to bury down to the shaft into that packed dirt. It was her turn to give her opponent a cock smile when she saw the warrior's eyes go wide with fear.

"Shit."

The beast's next kick landed squarely in Hilda's stomach and tore the handle from that powerful grasp. It was all she could do to suck in breath as the tiger bore down on her defenseless prey with a hungry gleam in her eye, not that the well-built woman stopped struggling. Even with the battle all but decided, Ashelia was matched blow by blow by the barbarian who just didn't seem to know how to give up. Yet, both of their faces were lit with bright smiles during the vicious struggle, smiles that couldn't be wiped by any number of crushing punches or stinging clawing. Hilda managed to hold out for a few more minutes, landing a solid blow to the beast's gut that made her double over for a moment in the process, before she was finally wrestled to the ground and pinned.

"I'm impressed," After all of that, Ashelia was only a little out of breath, "Not many humans have that kind of skill."

"It'd be harder if you didn't telegraph every attack," The barbarian guffawed and let her body go limp, "Easy to stop a lightning bolt when you know where it's gonna strike… or something like that."

"Oh? Do you have any advice?" As if she didn't quite realize what she was doing, the tiger let go of those powerful arms and sat back on her haunches with a slight head tilt, ready to hear what the woman had to say.

Yet, the white haired woman simply made a pillow out of her arms with a lazy grin instead of trying to break free.

"Well, a bit of feigning would go a long way, maybe learn to hide your emotions a bit when you attack."

"You don't."

"And I held you off," This time Ashelia couldn't help but join in with the barking laugh, "We've had millennia to refine our battle strategies, so a lot of combat is just pussyfooting around until even you don't know what you're about to do. I don't have time for all that nonsense anyhow. I'd rather read one attack and act on it. Been thrown on my ass more times than I can count thanks to it."

"Interesting!" With excitement burning bright in her eyes and her tail lashing around,sthe tiger wriggled around in excitement, "Will you train with me? With your techniques and my strength… Ohhhhh… I can't even think about it!"

"I only agreed to fuck you, y'know. I think thinking that far ahead could be a little… foolish."

"What was it you said? 'Once you have me you won't want anything else?'" Her hands almost absentmindedly fell down to those well toned abs and began to trace them.

"I was talking about my tits, but I guess you aren't wrong," A mischievous gleam appeared in Hilda's eyes, "How about another bet?"

"Another?" Much of the mirth drained from the beast's face to be replaced by narrowed eyes, "We haven't even concluded the first."

"It has to do with the first. Instead of me just draining you dry, why don't we see who can cum first after I give you a go at my tits? If I can make you finish a second time before I finish, then you let me go back to the academy, and if I cum first—"

"You drain me like you promised and become my mate," Ashelia huffed, "Fine, but if you try to add another bet in…"

"You wound me," The barbarian actually sounded hurt, "I just wanted to make this a bit more fun and put that mate thing to a rest."

"There is one way to make it up to me…" The beginnings of a purr started up once more.

"My pleasure," In a flash, Hilda flipped the tiger on her back and had her head at the crotch of that leotard while she gently stroked the large, growing bulge building beneath the skin-tight fabric, "And I guess yours too."

Before Ashelia could reply, one powerful hand bunched up the crotch of the tiger-striped garment and pulled, stretching it until it dug between those toned cheeks, lifted her hips, and finally tore it with a sudden rip. Then, the full majesty of her long, thick, pink lion cock covered in small barbs popped up to greet the sun and smacked right into those large, tan swells like a club. The woman just chuckled and wrapped one calloused hand around the length, already drawing a low groan from the beast as she began to stroke with a deft twisting motion that made those strange barbs scratch at her hands. At least the scratching felt nice, not unlike the way a cat's tongue would feel with that warmth only making it feel even more comforting.

"I wonder how these will feel between my tits," The barbarian teased the writing tiger, "Or would you rather I just keep jerking until you burst? Or use my mouth? Hell, maybe I can do all 3 with this beast."

"You already— gasp— Said you would use your breasts," Ashelia groaned.

"You want to fuck these that badly?" With one last quick stroke, Hilda let go of the lightly twitching member to take both of her breasts in her hands and shake them up and down hard enough that one hard nipple slipped free, "Let me tell you a secret," She leaned forward with a smile on her face, "This top of mine is great for keeping them nice and smushed for cocks like yours."

This time a yowl erupted from Ashelia's lips when she felt those firm mounds slip over her cock. They molded around her shaft like a glove, but, while they could easily wrap around that barbed girth, the sheer length of it easily jutted from between them until the head bumped against Hilda's chin. The woman could only whistle at the sight and give a quick, teasing lick to the tip that filled her mouth with a thick, manly taste and her tongue with a thick glaze or precum.

"Mmmm-mmmm!" She swallowed that bit of liquid down with gusto, "I didn't expect you to be quite this… amazing… If you had just led with this…"

"And miss out on that fun fight?" The tiger grinned and ground her hips against the pillows enveloping her, "It only makes the sex all the sweeter."

"Why don't we just see about that."

With that, the barbarian let a thick stream of spit run down that pink shaft and between her tits until they were both coated in a glistening coat of lube, pushed her breasts even tighter together, and began to lift them up. Her lover's cries waxed and waned in time with the movements of those toned mounds, mingling with the wet squelching from between them, but they were quickly covered by Hilda's shameless groans. The barbs scraping her felt so much better than she ever could have expected and hit spots between her tits that she didn't even know existed. She couldn't stop from stroking the scratchy cock faster and faster until it felt like her breasts would just melt with pleasure and Ashelia was lost in her own moaning and writhing. Then, that bobbing head caught her eyes, like a delicious, juicy treat just begging to be eaten, a treat she just had to wrap her lips around. That first lick couldn't compare to the thick juices coating the tip of that feline cock and already leaking from it in a steady stream, assaulting her mouth with a heady musk. It made her wish that she could take it deeper and deeper, but her chin soon bounced off of her breasts and forced her to make do with simply twisting her head and sucking out all of the precum she could.

The beast was no more than a mewling kitten beneath Hilda's assault. Her large, firm tits were pressed so tight and stroking so fast and hard that they almost lifted Ashelia's hips upwards, right into the warm tight mouth that worked her head until it was melting beneath the roaming tongue, until her entire cock was melting. Yet, it left her with a twinge of regret at accepting the second bet, because if the warrior kept this up… Whatever worries were left were blasted away by a sudden twinge in her balls that made her hips jerk hard against that mouth. The tiger's hands tore at the grass as her hips ground against the pressure building in her cock in an effort to keep the bliss filling her mind. To her disappointment, there was no stopping her cock from twitching one last time, from one last moan screaming from her lips, or from her thick, salty seed spraying out right into that sucking mouth.

Somehow Hilda was able to keep up with heavy spurts for a few moments, expertly swallowing every rope with only a bit dribbling out of the corners of her mouth, but not even the most skilled slut could keep up with the sheer volume of the load. Soon it felt like an endless wave of cum was flooding her mouth faster than she could swallow, and it began to spray from her pursed mouth and leak through her nose. Yet, the barbarian didn't once let go, no matter how much her nose burned or how much her lips hurt from trying to keep it inside. When it finally died down, cum coated Hilda's breasts, chin, and throat, dancing along the bobbing flesh as she gulped down the last bits in her mouth, but the head was squeaky clean once the barbarian popped off of it with a heavy sigh.

"I don't think I've met a man that tasted that manly," Ashelia could only gasp in agreement as the large woman rose up and stepped over her, "Maybe losing this bet would be kinda fun… maybe," With another chuckle, she pulled the damp crotch of her shorts to the side to reveal her completely soaked pussy.

"And I haven't m-met a woman that— OOOOOOOOHHHHH!~" Hilda didn't even wait for her to finish speaking before jerking that cock upwards and dropping straight down.

It was almost a miracle that her dripping slit lined up perfectly and an even bigger miracle that she was able to take the thick head in one thrust instead of breaking the cock beneath her weight. Not that she slid down very far before coming to an abrupt stop making the tiger hiss in pain, but that noise was lost beneath the barbarians own warbling moans. Instead of stopping and checking on her lover, she just steadied herself with one hand on one of those spilling mounds and the other on her own muscular ass and continued to work her hips down with nonstop moans and groans that only grew higher as her walls swallowed those barbs. Even with how easily the first half slipped inside and how wet that drooling cunt was, those barbs made every other inch almost agonizingly slow and far too stimulating for the large woman, already making her legs quiver and her mind buzz, but the best had yet to come. With only a little more cock left, the tip pressed against her cervix and sent such a strong burst of pleasure that she thought she would cum then and there, and there was no stopping her descent now. All the dark skinned woman could do was force back the wave of pleasure digging at her mind while her womb was penetrated and stretched like nothing in the world could.

Then, her ass finally came to a rest on those soft thighs, finally giving her a moment to catch her breath and feel the lump pressing against her abs that brought her so close to climaxing.

"B-by Lady Luck!~" Hilda bellowed, much to the amusement of the beast below her.

"Too much— ngh!— for the great warrior?" Ashelia jerked her hips up hard enough to push the warrior into the air and make her hand slap back to that soft resting spot and let out another sweet gasp, "Do you truly— truly think you can win?"

"Not really," The words took her by surprise almost as much as the breathy chuckle after, "But I su-sure as hell ain't going— Uhn!— just let you win!"

Instead of answering, those powerful hips rode up a few more times until the barbarian looked like she was riding a bronco. It came as another surprise when Hilda began to rise up and meet her thrusts until their hips were clashing with the strength of battle. The clearing filled with the heavy slapping of toned flesh against soft flesh and barely held back moans as they forced their faces into stony stares, yet their eyes did nothing to belie the pleasure coursing through them both or the cracks slowly forming in their masks. After a few minutes of the intense battle, Ashelia was finally slammed to the ground with a high, needy moan followed closely by one of Hilda's lovely bellows. The barbarian's hips continued to grind the tiger harder against the ground while a gloating smile overtook her lips at the sight of the beast writhing and groaning beneath her hips.

"Too much?" She teased and lifted her hips up but could only raise them a little before the barbs dug into her walls like they knew just the right spots to poke and scrape, so she slammed her ass back down with a quick stroke before a thick moan could give her any satisfaction, "Why don't I just pound you into the dirt?"

"Why don't you just try?" The tiger's hands shot out to take hold of her muscular ass, giving it a strong squeeze, "I bet you can't even take it all the way to the tip without cumming!"

"Do you now?" The challenge in Hilda's voice did little to hide her worry, "If I do then—"

She was cut off when those hands jerked her up even further and that delicious scraping tore out the longest moan yet. Not even halfway up, the dark skinned woman felt her body giving up against the buzzing rush in her brain, a buzzing rush that only grew the more her walls clenched and dug the pinpricks inside. It took all of her strength to not completely collapse against the beast, but just the slight lurch before she caught herself was enough to make Ashelia giggle. Then the pressure on her ass increased tenfold, jerking her all the way to the tip in one swift movement that assaulted every fiber of her being with an earth-shaking ecstasy that left her on the verge of orgasm and the verge of being filled once more. For a long moment, Hilda's mind flipped between begging for sweet release and begging for mercy, never getting a chance to decide before the powerful hands pulled her down and speared her womb once more.

For what could have been an eternity, the warrior's mind was overtaken by a white-hot haze. She couldn't feel her body, couldn't hear her orgasmic cries, couldn't think about anything other than the unnatural and oh-so-amazing scratching in her cunt that sent wave after wave against the pulsing sensation. It was the sweetest feeling in the world, then it slowly washed away bit by bit to leave her body aching and cradled by Ashelia's soft curves with one hand stroking her hair and the other massaging her ass.

"Looks like you lost two bets at once… my mate," The smugness in her voice made Hilda smile.

"I reckon I did," With some effort, she pushed herself back to a straddling position with all of her weight held up by her hands on those bountiful breasts, "But that just means I don't have to hold back."

A slight glint of worry flashed in those golden eyes when the dark skinned woman pushed herself up with a long groan. This time, she didn't stop no matter how much her walls quivered around those amazing burrs, didn't stop until her hole rested on the smooth tip, poised to swallow it whole in an instant. Then that length was swallowed back up in an instant with both women letting loose intense moans, but the feeling seemed to awaken something primal behind the barbarian's eyes. Ashelia could only lay back, watch, and moan while her new mate began to bounce up and down faster and faster until the bulge against her abs looked like a strange heartbeat. Even when she came again moments later, her squats didn't seem to slow or lose any power. If anything, her hips slammed the tiger's so hard that they felt like they would dig a hole into the ground or shatter, and it felt… amazing!

The beast let the intense feelings wash over her as she yowled and writhed against the grass. Never in her millenium of fucking the bulls did she experience such an intense woman having her way with her, pounding her so hard that she could only hold onto that bobbing ass for dear life. Gone were any thoughts of battle or pride, gone were any thoughts of the other students she had her eyes on, all that filled her buzzing mind was the feeling of that tight pussy rubbing her cock raw until the pleasure was unbearable. Ashelia's tail wound its way up one muscular leg in a tight, intimate hug, and her hips bucked up to push the dark ones to come down even faster. In no time at all, her tiger cock was twitching like mad, like it was struggling to burst beneath the intense bouncing.

"Nyaa! S-slow down!" She cried despite her body begging for more, "It's too— too much! I'm going to— going to—"

"Ohhhhhhh~ Cum for me!" Hilda cried, her eyes miles away, "Clai-aim your prize, you filthy— Hrng!— Magnificent beast!"

With that plea, it was impossible for the tiger to hold back anymore. A single, wild yowl was followed closely by one last, mighty pulse of the sweet, barbed cock, and the barbarian crashed down one last time to fill herself full right before the thick seed blasted out. Even that toned stomach wasn't able to keep from bulging out as her womb was filled by a virile load with only a small stream dribbling from between their hips to relieve the intense, hot pressure. Yet, that heat was nothing compared to the flare that ran from her womb to her heart then to the rest of her body as if the filling tattoo was pumping pure ecstasy through her veins leaving her body a tingling, sensitive mess. It was a miracle that she didn't cum again from the sudden pleasure buzzing over every inch of skin with every cool breeze or the rising pleasure that filled her cunt until it felt like it was melting away. Not that it stopped Hilda from bobbing her hips with just as much fervor the instant the bursts stopped.

From the first orgasmic drag, she knew nothing would ever match this feeling in her life. Every barb felt like it hit a sweet spot in her walls like her entire pussy had become one big gspot. Her hips were barely halfway up before another explosive climax tore through her body and stole all the strength in her legs until she crashed back down the base of her mate's length with a bestial yowl. In a show of sheer force of will, the barbarian forced herself back up in the midst of her throes of passion to continue to ride the beast like the stallion she was with rough, choppy bounces.

Ashelia could barely think past the constant clenching and stroking of her sensitive cock. Her world was nothing but pleasure and pride as the human willingly fucked her with all of her might as if she were a beast herself. The bout with the powerful barbarian did nothing to prepare her for the intense power those hips could bring down, and, every time her own thick thighs threatened to snap, the wall in her brain holding back her feral need was chipped away. Then, that wall was busted down the instant her cock finally couldn't take it anymore, making her reach out to take that jerking ass in a tight grasp and pinning it back down.

This time, both women came in unison while Hilda's stomach was stretched more and more like it was a muscular balloon. Her frazzled mind couldn't hear the low growling that grew more intense with each hot burst that momentarily forced every thought from her mind, but her mouth unconsciously begged for the growling woman to do it, to make true the images flowing into her mind that each held such sweet promise. To her never ending delight, her body was easily flipped over and pinned by the tiger, pressed flat by that luscious body and equally luscious lips slipping over her own in a heated kiss. The feel of their tongues wrestling was topped only by those thick hips beginning to jerk.

In no time, Ashelia was ravaging the barbarian even more roughly than she was ridden. Her cock drilled as fast as it possibly could and pushed the thick cum in her womb out with lewd sprays that coated their thighs. The deep pounding was so intense that the dark skinned woman had to wrap her arms around her mate's back to pull her close, grinding their soft breasts together through that thin fabric, and wrap her legs around her waist to yank her tight and force her thrusts into shallow humps that did nothing but pound the thick head against Hilda's stretched womb. For what felt like an eternity but had to be no more than half an hour, the lovers writhed together in the grass in a tangled, moaning mess muffled only by their tongues until their moans became breathier and their tongues began to loll.

They looked each other deep in their eyes as the rapid rhythm began to break into a savage mess of thrusts with the only goal of stuffing that cock as deep as possible into the dark skinned woman's spasming hole. Their eyes never left even as ecstasy crashed through their bodies in unison and that amazing cock unleashed one last blast of seed right into her already full womb. Their tired groans intertwined in the air with satisfaction for nothing felt better to Ashelia than feeling her balls truly empty for the first in millenium and nothing felt better to Hilda than her womb being filled enough to make her mate rise in the air, especially as the feeling tore away all other thoughts. By the time their climaxes wore down, the warrior's stomach was rounded enough to make her look like she was ready to give birth while thoughts of the tiger filled her mind.

The feral hunger in the beast's eyes faded away as her cock went limp and slid from the well fucked pussy, so, with one sweet kiss to that sweat slicked forehead, she slumped to the ground next to her new partner and panted. To her surprise, one powerful hand found hers and clasped it tight in a loving embrace before Hilda let her head roll to the side to give Ashelia a weary smile.

"That was… something," The pair giggled for a few moments until a serious look overtook the mirth on the barbarian's face, "But this does feel kind of wrong."

"Because you've lain with a beast?" The tiger's attempt at a light tone was spotty at best.

"No… of course not," Hilda flicked her gaze away as fire flared in her cheeks, "I just… I don't think I can just betray the academy."

The beast gave her a warm smile before rolling over to throw an arm over her chest and hug her tight, "Then why not lay here until it's over? Maybe mate until we are certain you have a child knocking around in there. No one will question it if we are simply too tired to fight."

"Too tired to fight?" The warrior barked and gave a big smooch to her lover's nose, "No one would believe the great Hilda was too tired to fight… buuuut if they try to say otherwise…"

The duo shared a knowing grin before cuddling closer, Ashelia resting her head between those tanned breasts and Hilda stroking her striped hair. Just like that they laid in silence as the sounds of sex and fighting filled the air and grew more and more distant. Neither one looked up as the kitsunes marched towards the chapel or some of the other beasts gave them curious looks, but they didn't let each other fall asleep. As soon as they began to nod off, the other would snap them awake with a kiss or a shake, all so they could enjoy their cuddling warmth. Not once through the rest of the day did either one think about trying for a round five or anything other than sweet kisses or soft hugs. Throughout the rest of the day, the two were heavy rocks amid the whirling sea of chaos once the siege truly began.

Chapter 6: Kitsune and Eve

Summary:

When the forces of Hilda and Hermosa fall, the remaining clerics retreat to the church where they are far from safe from their Kitsune attackers.

Notes:

Hey, thanks for reading Beasts of Lust! I want to take this chance to plug my twitter @SexulPenut and invite you to read my updated bio, and my twitter bio wink, and that I will be doing a 15k word commission giveaway thing close to a month from now and a discount event alongside it starting September in celebration of Beasts hitting 15k views and Halloween respectively. So follow me for details on all of that too! And remember, I always appreciate constructive feedback.

Chapter Text

The fall of Hilda and Hermosa sent many of the students scattering to the wind. The clerics and nuns made their way back to the church in the distance, warnings and pleading on their lips, but a wave of lithe tiger girls and muscular minotaurs was close behind, led by the few remaining centaurs. On the very doorstep of those hallowed grounds, the centaurs made their move, knocking down the many stragglers and letting the monsters fall upon them with lust in their eyes, and a few poor souls found themselves frozen at the lewd display, frozen

for a moment too long. In the end, only a handful of the sisters made it to the door to pound on it until it creaked open just enough for them to slip inside, but none of the beasts seemed to follow. Inside of the large, arched stone hall, the nuns found comfort in the arms of their sisters as they trembled and sobbed.

"What of the others?" Sister Sharon asked one of the terrified girls with a gentle yet strong hand on her back.

"They all fell," She turned her watery eyes up towards the powerful nun, "Not even Hermosa and Hilda could do more than hold them off."

"Shhhhh… It's okay," Sharon tried her best to soothe the crowd with gentle hushing, "It will be a simple matter to drive these beasts away with our full might. Do not despair, simply rest up until we are called into battle once more."

With that, all of the young nuns gave their grave nods and fought back tears before finding more comfort in their own little groups. Then, the interior of the church was filled with a solemn silence corrupted only by the horrid sounds of fighting and lust outside. Many of the women had faces burning red beneath their habits as they heard the lewd moans and intense slapping while the rest of the sisters had mixes of horror and fear from the sounds of clanging and yells. Those noises grew ever closer like a harbinger of doom slowly closing its grip on the huddled masses of black scattered across the garnet colored carpet covering the main hall, writhing darkness broken only by the colorful dappling of light from the large stained glass windows.

All that stood between them and the same fate was Sister Sharon and the other warrior nuns and warrior nuns in training. Every one had their own form of mace or flail, Sharon's consisting of a large, black, bladed head on one end and a large, white and gold globe on the other, and their own special habits. These habits had the skirt cut short to only cover the tops of their thighs, so high that almost every step flashed their white underwear, and they had black stockings and garters ending in boots with thick heels. In almost every other respect, their uniform was the same as their sisters'. The dress was cut along the shoulders to leave them bare before leading to flared sleeves with white trim in the shape of a cross while a black hood kept their heads covered, but Sharon had a white and gold band on her hood that raised it up and left her blonde hair free to curl around her chin and a white cloth with gold accents and a cross design on the back that draped over her breasts and flowed behind her like a long cape. Yet, it wasn't just the fancy dressing and huge weapon that made her stand out. No, what kept gazes lingering was her generous bust that made the cloth on her chest hang like a curtain a few inches from her stomach and her plump rear that made her skirt constantly ride up.

On the other end of the pew filled hall, Mother Carolyn stood like a beacon in her white and gold habit. Yet, that habit, unlike the others, was more of a cloak covering a navy blue dress and parting across her breasts to leave a small slit open that showed an almost sinful amount of her dress busting cleavage. That dress clung tight to her soft, plump curves like a second skin, accentuating a figure that only a mother seemed to have. Her gray eyes took in the sight of trembling nuns on the verge of tears and those warriors standing tall in spite of the situation, all of it having long since wiped the gentle smile from her face. For a moment she bowed her head and closed her eyes, searching for any sign of her silent god as she uttered a silent prayer. Then, almost as if put right into her head, a verse came to her lips.

"For Kaval, in all of her glorious light, doth shine upon us with her motherly smile," As soft as her voice was, it carried a weight that sent it reverberating through the silent hall, "Her hands, while harsh at times, only comes to guide us on her most holy path. Her bosom, warm and soft as a bed, doth hold our hearts and soul in her nursing comfort. For we were all her children once and her children ever shall we be."

The words of comfort fell like a blanket to cover the congregation and turned their heads up towards her to break the sea of black with a myriad of tones from light to dark. Carolyn found her smile again the instant she saw those precious faces, each one so fragile and sweet, and a motherly warmth that seemed so hard to come by in recent days returned to her heart when their faces broke out with hope and faith. Every one of them looked angelic, every one of them brave, and every one of them comforted and happy, at least for this long moment.

"Do not fear my children and my sisters," To her surprise, Carolyn found herself believing her own words, "We have the might of Kaval on our side, though she may be silent at this hour. We have her strength in our words and hearts, the powers bestowed upon us by her infinite grace, and we have each other. If those doors fall before us, we will have her at our backs as we repel the beasts, we will stay a beacon of light to the academy to keep them strong. For we are the most blessed followers of Kaval, and none can stand before her glorious light."

"Blessed be Kaval," Every girl affirmed with new strength growing in their eyes.

"This does remind me of another verse," The head priestess beckoned all but the guards closer until they huddled around her in a thick mass, "'Twas the dawn of man, fresh from our creation, when Kaval did descend. Upon us all she laid her blessings; blessings of love for one and all, of light to hold the darkness at bay, of unity to stand strong against all who oppose. Then, with a withered finger, Tyren did touch the earth and sprout the vicious ones now known as beasts.

"Tyren plagued the land with death and destruction, tore man asunder beneath his crooked smile, all at the behest of his beasts. For as Uvriel did create man in his image, so too did the god of death. Yet, his wicked intentions could only pale to Kaval's blessings. The beasts found our walls of light, our walls of love, our walls of unity and were—"

"Driven out of their promised home. For their attempts at peaceful life were destroyed by the greedy humans in their infinite wisdom, backed by treacherous gods," Everyone whirled around in surprise to find a kitsune standing in the middle of the hall unmolested despite none of the warriors seeing a thing.

Her body was wreathed by nine bushy, golden tails that almost hid her long, wavy blonde hair within. Despite her harsher words, a gentle smile rested below sparkling, yellow eyes much like the one normally on the head priestess's face. She even wore modest white robes with a long blue cloth draped over the front that hid a plump, curvy body much like Carolyn's, only more full in the breasts as if you could dive between them and drown.

"But perhaps your religious texts are simply incomplete," Those melodic words twisted Sharon's face into a scowl, but she simply gripped her weapon more tightly, "Or, more likely, they are shrouded in the ignorance of corruption."

"Do not speak of our texts that way," For the first time in their lives, the clergy felt some of the softness in their mother's voice give way to a harder edge, "They are the words of Kaval passed down from generation to generation. Yes, there may be some changes to the stories, but the message stays clear, the truth stays clear."

"Fallacies and ignorance share the same mother," The kitsune said with the wisdom of a schoolmarm chastising a rowdy kid.

"It does not remove her good graces or the hope that gives people the strength to continue. Kaval is more than her words and gestures. She lives on as an ideal in all of our spirits and pushes us to be the best we can, so what of any small lies?" Even with the slight change in her tone, the priestess barely raised her voice.

"For one, it is rather unflattering to be associated with that dark bastard, and, for another, it is beliefs like those that unjustly imprisoned us for millenia."

"Unjust?!" Sharon couldn't bite her words back anymore, "All beasts are naught but lustful, voracious fiends that terrorized and forced themselves on us! Just look at what is happening to the academy! Just look at the fear on all of our sisters' faces! Tell me you aren't worthy of every word!"

"Lustful and voracious…" The beast smiled wide enough to flash her fangs, "I will admit that is far from a lie, but tell me, are humans not the same? You hound on us beasts for the same things you do and only look past as part of human nature, so why pick us? Is it because we are not made in your image? Is it that we are far better lovers?" The sudden rush of red that overtook the holy warrior's face earned her a tittering laugh, "I do not disagree with your views, other than that Tyren foolishness; I simply believe that you have had the wools pulled over your eyes. What is there in your texts about Uvriel's promise and Tyren's manipulation?"

"Do you truly think you can walk in here with your blasphemy on your own?" Righteous fire burned in Sharon's eyes as she readied her weapon, "Begone or face Kaval's justice!"

"Alone?" The kitsune simply shook her head and waved her hand.

Suddenly, the torches all flickered into a blue flame, bathing the room in a low blue light as a ring of kitsunes materialized out of the darkness like a wall and trapped in all of the clerics. Each beast was wreathed by a halo of tails, everywhere from two to eight, and had fur ranging from a foxish red to a golden blonde with a few that had a bluish gray coat, but what comfort the warm colors might have had was ruined by the playful grins. For a brief moment, everyone froze in fear or surprise, too taken aback to so much as squeak.

Then the silence was broken by a spell passing through Carolyn's lips. The words came in an almost melodic chant that belied it being no more than a biblical voice, her fingers danced like a harper playing an invisible instrument, and a glow began to form around each finger almost like thick ropes of light. With a forceful rise in her voice, she threw her arms back and recited the last line of the verse.

"And bound beith thine foes of holy order!"

The golden ropes seemed to stretch where her fingers cut through the air until they were as thin as string. At first, they just hung there as if frozen on the breeze, but, with a speed that would put a teleporter to shame, the strings launched out in a seemingly endless stream. The air was full of what almost looked to be long golden sparks that shot straight at the gathering beasts, whirling around their bodies like a tornado before finally constricting down into rings, and immediately pulled tight to bind them across their biceps just above their breasts, across their forearms and along their stomach, across their thighs, and finally completely binding their ankles. Once the spell was complete, each kitsune was bound into a rigid statue with only their heads and tails free to move.

"There will be no monsters in this holy sanctuary," Carolyn came the closest anyone had heard to shouting, "Please begone and leave my sisters in peace. You seem to be rather reasonable, so I hope you take my mercy for what it is."

"Mercy?" That gentle smile never left the kitsune's face, "You don't strike me as the malevolent type, or you would have tried to kill us," The lightness in those words made Carolyn grimace. It was as if the beast had no fear.

"I would rather not kill if I can help it, but if you truly wish to harm my students then—"

"You will smite me? Perhaps that would be a small price to pay if it scared my daughters away, but, alas," With another slight shake of her head, the lead beast pulled her arms apart, tearing the rings of light as if they were air, "You don't have the strength to even bind us."

Then, every kitsune broke their bonds with more difficulty than their leader, the two tail ones struggling for a moment before the spell fizzled out. All of the clergy watched in horror as the rings were snuffed out one by one and the beasts were once more freed to stalk a few steps closer, but Carolyn didn't flinch. Instead, she raised her hands once more and did another little chant. For a moment after her voice stopped, it seemed like there was no effect, at least until a white orb now clad in a golden aura came sailing down from the air. Yet, it seemed to only skim the kitsune before crashing into the ground just inches from her feet hard enough to send stone flying through the air that harmlessly bounced off, leaving Carolyn huffing with effort of the swing and scowling up at those golden eyes.

"Close, but you should really telegraph yourself less. How else will you save your clergy from the depravity of us horrid monsters?" With that, all of the other kitsunes rushed forward with a playful gleam in their eyes.

The head priestess could only watch in horror for a moment as a few of the young nuns almost fell beneath the assault, only escaping the grasping claws with a few lucky spells that sent the attackers stumbling away. It took Sharon's call to arms to snap her from her stupor and bring her hands and mouth back to action. Another chant and more lithe hand movements almost seemed directed straight at the disinterested Kitsune in front of her, but, rather than sending a spell her way, a golden aura began to cover her sisters and deflected the claws sent their way.

"Don't worry about me, Sharon. I can take care of her, just help the students."

"Of course," The warrior gave one last scowl to the golden fox before charging past with a yell.

"That is some impressive magic," The beast remarked while watching Sharon dance through her forces with bone crushing strikes, "To safeguard your own rather than strike me down… I'm impressed. I do remember the last head priestess of Kaval, well the head priestess that sealed us that is. She was a real bitch who wrought her god's so called justice upon my children just for existing, but you… you would make a fine mate. I do know my children are in dire need of another parent. You know how children are."

"Of course," Carolyn couldn't help a wistful grin from taking over before it was wiped out with a sad sigh, "Although you beasts do have my own daughter."

"Naeva? Oh, she is in good hands; Chussa is a very gentle and generous lover. You know… there is no need to fight at all, at least not here. You can't defeat us, even with your faith, so if you simply let us mate with your daughters, then we will be as gentle as we can. And, of course, you would be reunited with your daughter as well. It would be so much better than needlessly hurting each other."

"Do not hold my daughter against me—"

"Mariko, being called a beast is exhausting," Mariko interrupted with a light smile.

"Mariko, do not hold my daughter against me. Kaval will not let her light leave us as long as I live, so you fiends have no chance," It was an impressive feat that Carolyn's voice managed to stay even.

The golden haired beast looked at her for a few moments before a worried sigh issued forth, "But can your faith hold? It is such a shame when a wondrously devout woman like yourself loses the way. Just think about how it would harm your innocent, faithful clergy."

"How did you—" But the sudden flash of mirth in those eyes told her everything she needed to know, "You are a tricky beast."

"Not as much as Hanha, I'm afraid, but it can be a helpful trait at times. Will you really not accept my offer? I would hate to take advantage of your faith when there are already many cracks in your shield," Mariko's hand began to glow with a blue fire as she stole another glance at the battlefield that remained unchanged.

Other than the head warrior dancing through the ranks with her armor glowing bright and the other warriors holding their own at the doorway, the clergy were still being batted around by the kitsunes even if no marks marred their skin. To Carolyn's surprise, the head kitsune's face twinged every time her beasts were knocked back just like she felt a twinge of pain when her sisters were clawed at and pushed. It took her a few moments to drive back the senseless pity, too long for a beast that threatened her and her clergy, and raise her hands in preparation for another spell.

"I will not let that happen. It is only through me that they remain unharmed, and I will not see them hurt."

"And you will see mine hurt?" Mariko raised an eyebrow, "We have been locked up for so long that our lusts are at a boiling point. Can you imagine the pain we are in? Can you imagine how much effort it takes to not simply let them feast? Please, Carolyn, do not force my hand in this."

A battle played out in the head priestess's mind that turned her deep gray eyes into a storm, but they quickly set into a steely glare.

"You ask me to sacrifice all of those young women; for what? To see my daughter again? To make their pain easier to bear? I will not, cannot, simply let you have them as long as I still breathe. Do your worst!" For the first time, the motherly woman raised her voice to a shout, "As long as Kaval is at my back and I still stand, we will not bow to the likes of you!"

"A shame," The beast sighed as sincere regret filled her eyes, "No matter what happens, my offer still stands… do not make my mistake."

Before Carolyn had a chance to respond, a bolt of blue streaked her way only to be knocked to the side by a glowing hand where it blew a small dent into one of the many stone pillars.

"Do not hold back!" She demanded her clergy with a booming voice that echoed throughout the halls, "By the might of Kaval they will be driven out!"

The younger nuns turned towards their mother, and the fear was drained out to leave only a steely resolve. In the middle of the throng, despite being the only one not covered in gold, her white habit shined like a beacon and her golden hands looked like those of her god, all while batting away the intense flames being lobbed her way. Her determination wrought a fire that drew out non-stop streaks of light from every hand that pounded away at the warm wall of fur closing in, actually giving them a moment to breathe. In the midst of her own whirling battle, Sharon roared an order above the rising din of combat.

"Warriors! Fall into line and protect the Clerics! Give them room for their spells!" The cry alone was enough to get every woman and girl moving like chess pieces on a board, sliding into place with an almost terrifying efficiency where one warrior protected a small group of the nuns.

Each glowing mass became an untouchable wall with each beast bouncing harmlessly off of them, yet they never stopped coming. The kitsunes were relentless with every failure, not even becoming short of breath or losing their speed with fatigue like the warriors fending them off. In only minutes, the guardians were huffing messes that could barely fend off every attack, leaving the nuns to defend themselves as they were overwhelmed. Just as things were looking bleak, Carolyn weaved another spell that filled them with a sudden burst of energy like they just woke up from a restful sleep.

However, that little spell gave Mariko plenty of time to send a much larger ball of fire her way, too large to easily bat away. With no other choice, the priestess had to drop all of her other magic to summon a ball of light big enough to contend with this sudden threat. In only a few seconds, she was able to create a ball of pure, golden light almost as large as her that made Mariko's eyes go wide with fear. Then it was sailing across the distance, swallowing the fire like it was nothing, and crashing right into the kitsune with a flash and sudden blast of wind that was strong enough to send everyone sliding back a few inches. For a moment a sad sigh slipped from Carolyn's lips as she began to pray for forgiveness, but that stopped the instant the smoke cleared to show the lead beast no worse for wear.

"I will admit that I did not expect that kind of display from you, but it will take more than that to put me down," The head priestess could only tremble with frustration and fear when the kitsune took a few steps forward.

"How? That was… was my full power!"

Before she could get an answer, the sounds of tearing clothes and screams whirled her around. The sight she bore witness to brought her to her knees with a choked back sob. Beast after beast broke the line to pounce on her sisters, tearing their clothes off with glee. Without the divine protection, it was as easy as brushing aside every spell in their mad dash to the girls and tearing paper apart, but they didn't stop at just disrobing them. In seconds, the monsters with mates had their knotty, red fox cocks bared to the world and lined up to those virgin lips, ready to defile them.

"Stop! Please not my daughters!" The plea was swallowed by sudden cries that were a mix of pain and pleasure as girl after girl was thrust into with almost no mercy.

Some were pinned to the ground as plush hips hammered home to make them scream and squirm as bushy tails caresses their soft skin, some were pulled into soft laps to be bounced up and down while clenching at the beasts' powerful backs hard enough to scratch, and some even had their mouths defiled by the monstrous tongues all the while. Their angelic forms were bared to the gods themselves with their breasts jiggling and supple flesh rippling with every strike. Worst of all, worse than the cries, worse than the looks of fear, worse still than the prideful looks of bestial passion, was the pleasure that seemed to blossom on some of their faces as if their minds were being twisted and corrupted. All the while, more and more nuns were being added to the intense sea of writhing flesh until Carolyn's heart felt like it would burst.

"Please! Don't hurt them!" A soft, comforting hand on her shoulder brought her watery eyes up to meet Mariko's own sad gaze, "Take me instead. Just have mercy on them."

"I can order mercy, but there is no saving their purity, not after all of this time. Knowing that you can only ease their transition, will you still offer yourself so easily?"

"Yes," There was no hesitation in her words, "If it means any amount of comfort, then take me any way you wish."

"Daughters!" The command made every beast and nun freeze as if the words held a spell within, "Be gentle with them, they aren't toys to be messed with."

To the clergy's surprise, the kitsunes followed the order, beginning to gently kiss their victims' sensitive bodies until they moaned and squirmed, then, when they began to thrust once more, it was a gentle almost loving act. In moments, some of the girls seemed to fall for the tender acts and pulled their newfound lovers into long kisses. The sight sent clashing feelings through the head priestess's hearts, feelings of twisted pride that fought against feelings of abject horror. How could she have failed her clergy so? How could they be enjoying it? Why did Kaval—

The thoughts were cut through when soft lips pressed against hers in a tender kiss. Mariko's lips were strong yet loving, embracing in a way she hadn't felt in at least seventeen years, and her lips tasted even sweeter than those long faded, rough ones. Instinct took over to part her lips and slip her tongue past to meet with the roving tongue of her bestial lover. Long suppressed memories made the priestess falter and wait for the warm muscle to push into her mouth and take control, to bat it around like a toy before pushing her to the ground, but her body was pulled closer into a tight embrace that smushed their soft curves together while that tongue twined against hers. Instead of getting her mouth filled full, Carolyn's tongue was drawn inside of that warm mouth and guided around to enjoy every bit of it. Against her better judgement, the woman found herself melting into the kiss and enjoying the sweet back and forth of their writhing muscles as drool dripped down the corners of their mouths and even shuddered as the slender fingers undid her coif to let it fall down and leave her black hair free.

As if they had a mind of their own, the priestess's soft hands found their way down Mariko's back until they found the ties that held the apron-like cloth around her neck and let it slither to the floor. That single act of undressing felt like a sin despite it revealing no more than the plain front of those modest robes, as if Carolyn were a truly willing partner to this debauchery. Yet, her mouth still tingled with enjoyment and her body still squirmed with happiness beneath the roving claws that trailed down her back no matter how hard her brain fought. When those skilled paws slid around her front to cup her soft belly, she finally found the strength to jerk away with a squeak, ready to face those belittling gold pools, but, instead of a leering grin, her eyes found one that was warm and loving.

"Could you…" Carolyn's face flushed even darker as those hands continued to gently rub, "Please grope me somewhere else."

"Oh what a dream it is to have a holy woman whisper those words to me," Mariko tittered, "But I would rather take my time with your perfect body. Someone has to after all. Keeping those feelings bottled up really is hell."

"I'm not… I don't…" The priestess stammered like a schoolgirl.

Before she could form words, the rest of her habit was pulled off to leave her in that blue dress, then those warm lips pressed into the contours of her neck and cut every other noise off with a gasp. The head priestess had to close her eyes against the pleasure, to force back any further signs that she enjoyed this beast's passionate embrace, but, as the kisses trailed down to her open cleavage, those signs fought to burst out. All it took to break down that last little wall was the ears of that white cap digging against her when that soft face buried into her bosom hard enough to pop the button keeping her collar closed. The sweet cry that issued forth only warbled higher with the slender fingers finally sank into Carolyn's plush breasts far enough to almost disappear and began to massage against the sensitive mounds.

"There you go, dear," Mariko pulled away with a satisfied grin, "Don't hold it back."

"But—" Even those protests were stopped by another squeak after the shoulders of her dress were jerked down to let the top fall down and her heavy breasts spilled out.

Carolyn could only hide her face behind her hands while the lustful kitsune ate her sinful flesh up with her eyes. It looked like she could just eat up the creamy flesh or bite off each shamefully hard, pink nipple with the way her teeth flashed and drool ran down her chin. Moments later, Mariko pounced hands first onto the soft cushion, shoving her partner to the ground with a shocked gasp. By the time they landed, a rough tongue was running up the valley between her mountains in one long, slow motion as if savoring all of the sweat that gathered there, and those slender hands were massaging away with wild abandon and grinding her nipples. The rough massage sent tingles through the priestess's body that made her shudder and jolt with pleasured gasps slipping past her lips. Carolyn's shamefully lewd noises seemed to spur those wicked digits on, yet not once did they ever speed up. Mariko's fingers simply dug deeper and explored further until they had rubbed every inch followed by that warm wet tongue.

In mere minutes, the priestess's heaving chest was glistening with spit, and those paws found their holds on the sides of each mound, holding them still as those soft lips trailed back up to the only dry spots jutting up like hard pink rocks. Carolyn peeked past her fingers to see those golden eyes locked with her trembling gray orbs, to see the smoldering fire deep within as if ready to burn her soul. The sight was enough to dry her mouth up and make her heart skip a beat. Had she ever seen eyes look at her with such passion? Once more, her thoughts were shattered by bliss before they could fully form, bliss from that warm mouth wrapping around one erect nipple. Then it felt like a hungry babe was suckling her with strong sucks that threatened to pull the entire bud inside, but that innocent feeling turned more heated when the tongue slipped forward to caress it as well.

The sudden intense stimulation finally made Carolyn's hands slide from her face to fall limply to the back of that golden head and tore a full throated moan from deep within. Whatever shame there was drained away once Mariko pulled off of her with a wet pop, pulling her breast back far enough to make it bounce, and dove down to coat the other sensitive bud with a thick slathering of drool. For the next five minutes, the kitsune had her way with the moaning priestess, filling her mind with warm bliss. The writhing woman's hips began to grind with pent up pleasure, so one of the beast's squeezing hands ran down her side to slip beneath the hem of the priestess's tight blue dress and gently pressed a claw against the crotch of her sodden cloth panties. Carolyn bucked at the slightest touch to her folds, but there was no stopping the claws from rubbing up and down until her body was shuddering from the sensation of that soft cloth digging inside.

"S-stop…" She pleaded with a warbling cry, "It fee-eels too… too goo-ood!"

Her begging only seemed to make every attack on her sensitive body come even stronger. Those lips sucked and that tongue licked even harder, the fingers pressed just a little deeper until they seemed like they would slip inside if not for the cloth barrier, and the plump warmth pinning the priestess down felt like it was grinding against every pleasurable spot in her body. The final barrier in the holy woman's mind shattered with an explosion that filled her vision with a thousand tiny starbursts, all before her vision went almost blank as the most powerful orgasm of her life wracked her body. Even while she shuddered and writhed with ecstasy, Mariko didn't stop suckling and massaging, only slowing down when Carolyn began to finally touch back down to earth. Then, the priestess was left on the floor alone and glistening with sweat as the kitsune finally unlatched herself.

"How did it feel to finally give in to your bestial urges?" A white dress fell around her ankles and drew Carolyn's gaze upwards.

That modest dress hid just how long and shapely Mariko's legs were or how flabby her own stomach was, but the strangest sight was that huge, completely erect, fox cock jutting from her crotch like a poker. The holy woman couldn't tear her eyes from it, especially when it swayed with every step the beast took.

"Th-that's…" She couldn't get the words past the desert in her mouth, "I've never seen… one so huge…"

"Us beasts tend to be well gifted," The sight was finally hidden when the blonde kitsune knelt down, filling her sight with those huge, bouncing breasts, "But do you know what else we have?"

Carolyn didn't get a chance to answer before one nipple was fed into her mouth. Instinct took over to make her suck as hard as she could, earning her a warm blast of milk that dribbled right down her throat, and that taste pulled her hands to soft flesh pressing against her chin. With the passion of a child, the priestess massaged as hard as she could to work out every drop of the strangely delicious liquid. A hum flowed from her throat the stronger the river became as if she was actually enjoying… no… she was enjoying it. Admitting that in her mind felt so freeing, like she had unlocked a long hidden feeling. It drove her lips to suckle even harder, to gorge herself on the motherly nectar, while her hand slid down between those thick thighs to touch the bestial rod.

Just that quick touch was enough to make her hand jerk back from the heat, but that didn't stop her fingers from doing their best to wrap around the thick meat. Even her best efforts could only clasp half of the twitching girth before she began to slowly stroke. An odd twinge of satisfaction flowed through Carolyn at the sounds of her lover gasping and groaning almost as much as she was, and those noises drove her hand even faster. A small part of the priestess's mind began to memorize its very shape, every pulsing vein, as if she was already preparing to take it even further. At least after she had her fill of this sweet milk.

"You're so… Hnn!... passionate," Mariko cooed as her hips began to jerk forward, "How does it feel… feel to finally scratch that urge?"

The priestess could only respond by opening her eyes so her lover could see the whirling mix of passion and embarrassment in her eyes, a look that earned her a quick kiss on her forehead. For a few minutes, the two simply enjoyed the feeling of sucking, stroking, and warm spraying. Those feelings were met with even more pride as those plush hips jerked the sweltering rod into her slowly stilling hand, gently fucking it while the kitsune's mewls became more intense. It took until the thick meat began to bounce in the soft hand for Mariko to finally jerk away, sending one last arc of milk splashing into Carolyn's still open mouth and onto her drool-covered chin.

"Did I get too rough?" The dark haired woman's eyes cut down with guilt, unable to meet her partner's gaze.

"Not at all," Her chin was pulled back upwards until she was forced to look back at the warm smile, "I just thought it would be nice if we both felt good."

Before Carolyn could ask what she meant, the beast's hands were pulling the skirt of her dress up to her hips and sliding the soaked cotton aside to reveal her equally soaked slit topped by a thick, black bush. Then those heavy hips were swinging over her face to fill her sight with that bright red, knotty cock. One again, instinct pulled her hands upwards to grasp the veiny shaft and bring that drooling tip to her lips for a kiss, a kiss that smeared her lips with a layer of thick precum and made her lover gasp. That gasp drove straight down onto her quivering lips to give them a kiss that was even heavier and made her moan out with need and jerk her hips up. In mere moments, that rough tongue ran down her thick folds and dug deeper into them, parting them as she lapped those thick juices up like a dog.

Each lick became more and more frantic until Mariko was lapping away at her like a dog and wiggling her hips with happiness. All Carolyn could do was grind her hips against the sweet assault as it filled her mind with even more bliss, bliss she had never come close to before, and every second made the red sight through her half lidded eyes look more and more delicious. Her hands began to rub it again, to make it jump in her hands like a living creature, to make that drool pool even more along the tapered tip until it looked like a drop of water on a stalagcite. Then, the nearly steaming drop fell tight to her waiting tongue and filled her mouth with an intense manly taste that she hadn't tasted since… The time couldn't even form in her mind, nor that shadowy face, before her mouth was sliding up the angled head and her tongue was washing every bit of the salty flesh clean.

The sudden vibrations against her lower lips drove her further along the shaft until it pressed against the back of her throat. Instead of trying to swallow the entire length like a woman much younger could, Carolyn just bobbed her head against what little she could comfortably take and used her hands to caress the rest. The movements let her enjoy the constant drizzle of that precum running down her throat, and her soft hands quickly found just the right spots to rub to make the tongue against her spasm and jerk. One of those spots was that huge knot that pulsed against her palm with every beat of the kitsune's heart, a massive hunk of meat that she could barely imagine sliding inside of her. Yet, the image of her pussy getting plugged with this manly cock, getting filled with the bestial seed, it—

A sudden, high pitched cry of ecstasy from one of her clergy pulled the priestess's mind from that dangerous swamp. How could she feel this good in front of her daughters? How could— Those thoughts were cut through by an especially rough lick of that tongue, but that just made her jerk the cock out of her tingling mouth.

"St-stop!" She half cried and half moaned, and, to her surprise, the beast listened, "I don't… I don't want my sisters—"

"It's okay," Mariko assured her as she licked the juices from her face and rolled off of the embarrassed priestess, "We can always continue this in private."

"B-but… what about our deal…" The whirling emotions of lust and shame in Carolyn's eyes made the kitsune giggle as she moved herself around to face her once more, "I don't want you to hurt my sisters."

"I've had my fill," She answered and threw an arm around that bountiful chest before pulling the holy woman tight, "If you only want to cuddle…" The unspoken promise lingered in the air, teasing Carolyn with its sweetness.

"N-no," A long hidden part of the dark haired woman began to claw its way into her brain, "I… I need it…" The flush in her face became a raging fire once more, "It's been… years, and—"

"Shhhh," Mariko silenced her with a kiss, "You don't need to explain yourself. How do you want it?"

"How I want it?" The head priestess squirmed, "I don't… I've never…"

"That's a shame," Her lover said with another quick smooch, "But I do know one position you may like."

Carolyn could only squeak when she was rolled onto her front right before that soft weight fell upon her. All of a sudden, she could feel that bestial heat slide between her pillowy cheeks and that knot pressed against her slips, but, just before she could start to panic at the sheer size that was about to spear her, her lover's hands came to hers to clasp them tight in a comforting grip. To her surprise, the sweet gesture made her stop trembling and even made her own fingers do the same until their hands were locked together. The feeling of that veiny cock sliding back made the priestess's body shiver in anticipation, her mind already imagining that tapered tip pressing against her slit and the waves of bliss it would bring.

"P-please," Her timid voice stopped the sliding for just a moment, "Be gentle."

Mariko squeezed her hands a little tighter and gave one more kiss to the back of her neck before lining her rod up against the quivering lips. Just before those plump hips began to push, the wreath of tails descended around their bodies like a furry, warm cocoon that hid some of the incredibly lewd sight. Carolyn couldn't stop her nose from reaching out to take a deep breath of one of the sweet smelling bushels, a breath that was pushed from her nose in a long, low gasp when the head finally pushed her lower lips aside. The intense heat buried itself into her with agonizing slowness forcing her to feel every inch as it spread her open and scraped her insides. That coring girth forced itself deeper and deeper with blasts of pleasure that turned the low gasp into cooing moans, and it didn't take long for it to bury all the way to her womb.

The first graze of that drooling head made Carolyn yelp and buck, but that just made her realize that those plush hips were still hovering above hers. Even with all of that meat filling her up and poised to pierce her through, it was only a taste of the full might of the kitsune. Yet, Mariko refused to move despite the priestess's instinctive jerking back. Instead, she slowly sawed that fox cock in and out with very shallow thrusts in what could only be an effort to loosen her tightly gripping walls, an effort that only succeeded in making her buck and moan even more.

"I don't want to hurt you," The beast whispered as she pulled her cock back in time with the hips against her thighs, "So just slow down a bit."

It took all of Carolyn's effort to force her hips back to that cold floor, but no amount of effort could keep three begging words from tumbling out: "I need it."

In response, Mariko began to work her way further out of the clinging hole with every thrust, trying her best to give her lover what she needed. Yet, that proved to be much harder than expected. Every time the thick length began to slide out, the priestess's walls clenched tight and almost sucked it back in to kiss her cervix some more and milk it dry, so the kitsune had to use all of her strength to fight against the intense sensation. It was a battle she lost over and over until she gave up entirely to bury her head against that womb and just ground her cock inside of the hungry tunnel. Soon, both of their cries echoed through the room with an intense passion that could mean only one thing, one thing that blasted through the pinned down woman the instant she felt that trapped member twitch inside.

"I'm… I'm… Oh, Kaval forgive meeeeee!" Carolyn's voice warbled in time with her intense shuddering.

Her walls spasmed around that turgid rod as warm juices rushed past it. The intense quivering drew one last long moan from the beast before a strong pulse of seed blasted right into the shuddering woman's womb. The first piping hot drop was enough to make her core burn even brighter, and no amount of the thick liquid was going to quench it. So much rushed forth into that small hole that it began to stretch her stomach like only once before, a sensation that was quickly lost in an intense heat that spread all over her body. In mere moments, every little breeze and cool touch of the stone made Carolyn writhe and moan in pleasure, but none of that held a candle to the melting warmth flooding from her lips.

"Mariko…" The priestess moaned a soupy moan, her eyes already rolling back, "This is—"

"Bliss."

The soft whisper made her entire plump body shudder even more just as that cock began to move once more. The newfound sensitivity made every sawing thrust feel like it would melt her away. Then, Carolyn felt that rock hard head slip against her cervix, slowly stretching as it slipped deeper than anything ever could, and so much pleasure assaulted her mind that everything became a sea of white. There was no difference between the feeling of the floor or the feeling of those soft hips sliding further down her ass, no difference between the fullness growing in her stomach or those lips kissing deep against her neck; it was all ecstasy. Even when that knot pressed against her cum slicked lips and those warm, soft thighs locked against hers like a puzzle piece, it was all just another wave of pleasure that made her melt and moan.

Every thrust of those hips blended together into a cascade of electric jolts. Every kiss pooled into a tingling that covered her entire body. Every twitch of that cock brought one thing to her lust addled mind. The second blast of that seed was just as good as the first, stirring the cum inside her belly and filling it even more than before, stirring something deep in her mind that the priestess had never felt before.

When the thorough, loving strokes began again, what strength was left in the nearly limp woman went straight to her hips to rock them back in time with the pushing of that knot. There was no way such a huge ball of flesh could have fit inside of her already stretched hole, but that didn't stop the couple from doing everything in their power to grind and push it inside. The image of Mariko slipping that last bit of her cock inside of her, filling her, stopping her up— Whatever thoughts were there were driven away when the pulsing knot finally slipped inside with a wet squelch.

Nothing could beat the orgasmic ecstasy that ran through every inch of Carolyn's being, curling her toes, tightening her fingers against the soft grip, and tearing her voice away into silent gasps. Then, the kitsune yowled and stiffened on top of her, the thick flesh swelled inside until it stretched those sodden lips as tight as they would go. The last hosing of fertile seed blasted right into her womb with nowhere else to go. The priestess's stomach filled with so much cum that it looked like she was sixteen years younger and on the verge of seeing Naeva for the first time.

Naeva. The name conjured a picture into the soupy mess of her mind. It was a picture of her holding a little baby with Naeva's beautiful eyes while her daughter held a bundle of her own, her new little sister. All the while, Mariko watched on as a few more kitsunes hugged her legs and eyed the new bundle with jealousy. It was a picture that lingered long after the heart on her chest filled and darkness overtook everything.

"Goodnight dear," Those words filtered into her mind as the soft weight atop her seemed to settle down, "I love you."

When Sharon watched those tails curl around the head priestess, her heart dropped in her chest, only dropping further when she heard those ecstatic cries. Then, it was only her and a handful of clerics amidst the sea of lewd debauchery, but her group slowly dwindled. As hard as she tried, the holy warrior couldn't fight the throng of beasts back fast enough to keep kitsune after kitsune from slipping past and snatching a woman away. Every quick scream turned to a moan of pleasure made her grit her teeth and fight even harder. She wouldn't let the five women… four women… three women… she wouldn't let the last pair become one of the clergy wrapped around those slender bodies wreathed in tails with thick white leaking from their well fucked holes or filled with those body breaking knots.

"Stay behind me!" Sharon commanded the last two nuns as she slowly backed them against a wall, "I won't let them get you today!"

"Sharon…" The small plea jerked her blonde head around to see a teary face, "You can't stop them all. Just look at you."

The fatigue in her arms and legs suddenly found its way back to the surface until her mace felt like it was a million pounds, the thin sheen of sweat coating her body suddenly felt like it was drenching through her clothes, and her heaving chest began to rise and fall so fast she felt that her breasts would break through the fabric. A strange leer overtook the faces of both nuns right before their hands shot forward to take big handfuls of her almost bare ass, digging deep into her firm, springy flesh with what felt like claws and making her gasp and jolt. A warm, whispering breath played right against her ears yet said nothing as if only there to make her squirm and tingle some more.

Then, all of that vanished in a second leaning the warrior nun with her back against the wall all alone as the ring of beasts edged ever closer.

"Last one!" One of them giggled.

"Who should get her?"

"I know!" The crowd began to jostle, and one annoyed voice rose above the din.

"Hey! Stop! I can do it myself!" After a few moments, one of the black haired kitsunes was thrust before Sharon.

This one had chin length, wavy hair with one long lock that hung between her eyes and down to her nose and three white tipped tails waving behind her back. Her icy blue eyes were furrowed into a glare that roamed over the nun with an intensity that was almost enough to burn her, but the glare never made it past her breasts. Almost everything about the beast was boyish from her thin thighs and hips clad in black short shorts that barely made it below her ass to the large bulge barely held within, everything except for her head sized breasts threatening to pop out of the black tank top trapping them. At least this one had a bit of modesty with a white button up serving as a jacket to cover her arms and a blue scarf around her neck that did a bit to cover her jiggling cleavage.

"Hey!" The snap brought Sharon's eyes back to those icy orbs now locked onto hers, "It's rather impolite to just check out your opponent!"

"As impolite as doing this just to have sex with me?" That huge mace swung back into a ready position leveled right between those big, black ears, "And you were doing the same."

"Hey! I was…" A slight blush started to creep into the kitsune's cheeks, "My sisters put me up to it, okay?"

"Come on, Shizuko, you need to be more assertive!"

"Yeah! Or do you want to stay a—"

"Shut up!" That blush became a full on blaze, "You decided this, not me!" Then, the beast let out a long sigh and closed her eyes as she readied her fists. When they opened again, the blush was gone and only a seriousness remained in her eyes, "I'm sorry, but my sisters put me a little on edge."

"I can see why," Sharon couldn't stop a chuckle from slipping past, "At least you can rest easy knowing that I will drive them all away."

"On your own?" Shizuko shook her head with another sigh, "I would love to see you try, but that would be another millennia of teasing."

"You will get no sympathy from me, beast. A millennia of teasing is nothing compared to the horrors your kind have inflicted. Just look at my sisters!" The nun's sweeping hand seemed to part the crowd just enough to give the warriors a quick glimpse back into that sea, but the sights they showed made Sharon's heart skip a beat. No longer was there pain on any face, only complete and utter bliss. Bliss from those monsters? She snapped back to the dark haired kitsune with renewed fire in her eyes, "You deserve none of Kaval's forgiveness!"

"Perhaps you need to feel their pleasure as well!" A flash of pride filled Shizuko's eyes when she made the quip, but it was blown away by the wind of a mighty swing she barely back stepped away from.

The warrior didn't pause for even a moment to swing that bladed head right up to her groin, once again only catching air when the nimble beast jumped away. Every swing she assaulted the kitsune with was expertly dodged around with side steps and jumps that no lesser being could have made. With the sheer power behind every strike, it didn't take long for Sharon's offensive to slow to a crawl, her body once more feeling the fatigue and heavy huffing like before. This momentary lapse gave Shizuko the perfect opportunity for a swift punch to the nun's side that made her gasp and stumble, and the blonde woman couldn't recover in time to block the next shot to her stomach. The only thing that kept the warrior from collapsing to the floor was the huge mace that she clung to like a beacon in the night.

Even then, Sharon still fought back with a powerful kick that drove her thick heel right into the beast's thigh and brought her to one knee, the perfect height for a boot to the face. Before she could get a broken nose, Shizuko grabbed the thick leg beneath her arm and jerked it to the side. All the nun could do was squeal and uselessly grab at the weapon flying from her grasp to land beyond the crowd as her back came crashing down to the stone with a heavy crack that drove the breath from her lungs. For a few moments, all that came from her lips were ragged gasps for air, but she didn't have time to fill her lungs again before her opponent towered above her limp form.

"Looks like Kaval no longer shines her light upon me," Sharon sighed, "Just get this over with you filthy fox."

"No!" Shizuko shouted, then frowned, "I mean, I'm not letting you off that easily!" Another flash of pride went through her eyes, "I'm going to make you feel so much pleasure that you will be begging me to breed you!"

A round of cheers broke out in the crowd and brought a smug grin to the kitsune's face. Yet, she continued to just stand there for a few moments and watched the nun struggle to sit up.

"I will never give in to your dastardly paws," Sharon's brow began to furrow when Shizuko continued to not move, "Or are you just going to stand there?"

"Of course not! I was just…" That blush returned to her cheeks, "I was just making sure that… that… I had your image burned into my mind! Now get undressed!" The beast stuttered as she began to pull at her own clothes.

The holy warrior just watched with her arms folded while she pulled that scarf off, making sure to carefully fold it, let her jacket fall off, and paused with her hands on the hem of her tank top. After a few deep breaths, she pulled it over her head to let her firm breasts bounce free, then quickly began to wiggle those pants down her thighs. Her hands hovered over her crotch for a few moments as she righted herself, but she averted her eyes and let them fall away to bare a thick thatch of black hair and let her huge, already rock hard fox cock spring forward.

"Th-there!" Shizuko squeaked before glancing back at the still clothed woman, "Hey! Why aren't you undressed?"

"I won't listen to you," Sharon scoffed, "You will have to make me."

"F-Fine!" The kitsune tried to force her face back to that stoic gaze, but there was no hiding the mix of nervousness and excitement in her eyes as she stalked closer to her prey, "Maybe I will just keep you clothed then! That way Kaval can see the… the dirty whore you are!" What power that would have been in those words was lost with how she drooled at the thought of the habit staying on and her attempt at a powerful voice being more squeaky than anything.

The holy warrior just watched some more as she knelt in front of her and eyed her body, those icy eyes flicking between the flash of white peeking from beneath her bunched up skirt and the white cloth hanging from her breasts. The clawed hands followed those eyes and grasped at the air with uncertainty as if she were trying to grope the nun's thick curves from a distance. Before Sharon could open her mouth to hurl more cutting words her way, those hands shot forward to sink deep into her breasts with such speed and force that the blonde could only yelp in surprise. The fingers clenched against the soft mounds like vices as if they were teeth trying to bite deep into her skin.

"Hey!" She hissed with pain, "If you're going to fondle me, at least do it right!"

"I just wanted to give them a good squeeze," Shizuko grumbled but immediately loosened her grip as that blush deepened even more, "T-Tell me if it starts feeling too good."

This time her fingers squeezed so gently that they were almost grazing the mounds, but the tickling sensation was enough to make Sharon gasp. The gasp sent a flash of surprise through the kitsune's face before it turned to an elated smile, and the squeezing became a little harder. For a few minutes, she seemed to just experiment with how hard she needed to squeeze, almost spasming between too tight and too slack. The worst part was that it actually made the nun squirm a bit as the myriad of sensations made her skin tingle. Yet, the crowd began to giggle at their sister while she fumbled around with those huge breasts and turned her cheeks back to that deep red.

"I-I know what I'm doing!" Shizuko complained, "Don't you see her squirming?"

"Shizuko, just go a bit firmer and establish a good rhythm. When she starts to moan, just keep kneading, and she will be putty in no time," Sharon glared at the helpful beast, but that just made the crowd giggle some more.

Instead of responding, the dark haired kitsune began to slowly squeeze until a sweet gasp passed the holy warriors lips that made her wiggle with pride. Then, those fingers began to knead the sensitive flesh with just the right pressure to bring out a low moan that mingled with the heated groans filling the church. Every positive noise seemed to bring more and more steadiness to those hands, and, soon, even the jerkiness was gone, turning the jerkiness into a deep, pleasurable massage. It took every fiber of Sharon's being to bite back any more moans when she saw the all too happy smile on that blushing face; there was no way she would give the filthy mongrel the satisfaction. To her credit, she was able to stay stoic until the squeezing popped her nipples up to rub against the massaging palms, sending a jolt through her body so strong that it made her yelp.

The sound made Shizuko jerk her hands away with a guilty look in her eyes, "S-Sorry," Her mumbling brought some more chuckling from her sisters, "I mean," The kitsune took a deep breath and forced her face into a glare, "Who said you could feel that good from just that? You need to… uh… have your pussy punished!" Regret immediately overtook her face.

"You tell her!" Another sister teased, "She will really regret it when you make her pussy cum!"

"Shut up!" Shizuko snapped, "I just wanted an excuse to taste her!"

Those words brought another giggle from the crowd, but the beast ignored their cries as she pulled the already bunched skirt all the way around Sharon's hips. Her breath caught when she got a full view of those plain white panties and the insides of those thick, creamy thighs, so much that the nun almost thought she was going to choke. A few moments passed with the black haired woman just gawking and her sisters teasing how stony she had become before her hands finally reached down. Her slender fingers sank into the plump flesh just below the warrior's crotch with the same pressure that they squeezed those soft breasts with, and Sharon couldn't hold back a sweet groan at the feeling. That grip was so close to her sensitive crotch, so close that a quick swipe of those fingers would graze her clothed lips, but, even without that enticing rub, her legs were shaking and quivering.

Yet, her cries seemed to pass right over Shizuko's head as if she were in a trance. Those icy blue eyes focused so hard on the skin overflowing between her fingers that they almost seemed to burn right into the soft flesh before the fingers matched the light spasming. The light massage only made Sharon's legs quiver and kick even more as slight mewls of pleasure passed her lips, and those reactions made the fingers massage even more thoroughly. Soon, the kitsune was playing her hands across those soft, thick thighs with the same enthusiasm she fondled the nun's breasts, a smile broadening across her lips when she saw just how much more intense the reactions were. Instead of just gasping and shuddering, Sharon was actually writhing and lightly moaning with her own blush spreading across her cheeks and turning her defiant stare into an embarrassed wince, an expression that made the beast drool even more. The warrior started to open her mouth to snap at Shizuko in a last ditch effort to save face, but everything was lost in another heated yelp when those hands pressed together and pushed against her clothed lips.

This time, the kitsune didn't jerk away at the intense reaction, not even when the nun's back arched and her legs kicked forward. This time, she gulped her own apology down and pressed her hands together again, a proud glint shining in her eyes as a damp spot appeared on the otherwise pristine white cloth.

"Ha!" Her hands kept smushing the sensitive lips together with glee, "I knew you wouldn't last long!"

"Do your— Nyaaa!— worst! I won't submit— submit to you as long as I— OOOOOOOHHHHHHH!~" Shizuko's thumb jerked out and pressed right into the middle of that now damp cloth, so the holy warrior couldn't keep her lips from forming a tight O as a long, high pitched whine slipped out.

Sharon couldn't believe just how much pleasure blasted into her mind from just having her pussy pushed forward and the cloth dug between her now pronounced folds. As much as she hated letting the ring of beasts hear her cry out and writhe like a needy whore, there just wasn't any way she could get her body to listen to her demands, not when the rough grinding of cloth pushed even deeper. Yet, that was all the kitsune did. Her hands pushed together to massage her pussy, her thumb rubbed the cloth inside until the soaked cloth looked like it was being gobbled up by drooling lips, and she just alternated her pressure and speed. After a few minutes, the holy warrior found her body getting used to the inexperienced massage, almost enough to predict every movement, so it became easier and easier to hold back her moans and wiggles.

As the voluptuous nun seemed to slide from the brink of orgasm back down to shamefully wriggling and gasping, the look of pride in those icy eyes turned into desperation.

"D-did I say you could stop feeling good?" Shizuko gulped and sped her hands up until they were practically tearing at the underwear in desperation, but that only elicited a few more groans, "Fine! Then you leave me no choice!"

Sharon only had a moment to register that the rubbing stopped before a warm digit finally slid beneath the cloth, parting it from her slick skin and jerking it out of her slightly quivering slit until it poked out of the other side. Feeling that warmth finally grind against her needy cunt drew even more unwanted shivers from, shivers that hid the feeling of the cloth bunching up around her crotch. Then the feeling of the waistband of her panties digging into her hips overtook the pleasure. She found herself hissing as that thin material stretched even thinner until it felt like it was cutting into her flesh, but her underwear only lasted a few moments before that hand lurched back with a loud tearing noise. Shizuko nearly tumbled all the way back when the now useless fabric snapped into her face, a sight that almost made the nun laugh if not for the sudden cool air rushing over her drenched snatch and the dozens of pairs of eyes burning into it.

For a few seconds, the kitsune could only stare at the sweet smelling bundle in her hand with her tongue slightly poking out as if fighting to suck the soaked patch inside, then her eyes caught the flash of blonde hair and light glistening on a pink slit. The fabric fluttered from the ground right before she leapt forward with a hungry look in her eyes to press her nose into the coarse hair. The sudden blasts of warmth made Sharon jolt upwards, mashing her dripping lips against the beast's chin and coating it in her juices. When the sniffing became a bit more intense and started to move down closer to her clit, the nun braced herself for the thick, warm tongue to lap against her with all the hunger in those wolfish eyes. Yet, the nose just kept moving down to dig between her folds, and the feeling of deep breaths inhaling the strong scent straight from the source was more than she bargained for. A ragged gasp tore from her lips and her hips jerked up again, pushing the tip of Shizuko's nose into her hole and turning the gasp into a moan.

The dark haired kitsune immediately jerked her head back with her eyes as wide as saucers and a string of the warrior's sweet juice hanging from her nose.

"I knew you couldn't handle it!" Try as she might, Shizuko couldn't keep her voice from trembling, "S-Soon you will begging me to… to fuck you!" Her eyes cut from side to side to see her sisters smiling with encouragement and pride for once. With a deep breath, her voice and body steady and her eyes set back to that stony stare, "Now tell me, would you rather I make you cum with my fingers or my tongue?"

For a brief moment, Sharon opened her mouth with a few cutting words on her tongue, but they all fell away as the heat in her core grew.

"Tongue," The proud woman's face began to burn, "At least you can treat me like the dog you are!"

A brief surge of glee ran through her heart when she saw the beast gulp, a surge that shattered the instant the head fell back down and that hot breath blasted her slick skin. For almost a minute, she had to endure the tickling wind while the kitsune just seemed to bow there and stare at her gently wiggling hips as if it were a meal just too delicious to do anything with other than drool over. Then, one of the sisters broke from the crowd with a titter and crouched beside Shizuko.

"Need some help, sis?" She asked, her voice somewhere between teasing and honest.

"I was just admiring her…" The dark haired kitsune grumbled with her tails beginning to lash.

"Oh? I'm sure she tastes so much better than she looks," A wolfish grin overtook the other sister as her hand clamped tight into that short hair, "Just stick out your tongue, and I will guide you."

Shizuko started to look like she was going to snap again, but, after a second, her eyes fell before her mouth opened wide. A quick shove was all it took to bury her open mouth in the dripping mound, the wet lips and rough tongue once more causing Sharon to thrust her hips and shove that tongue deeper into her folds. The red haired sister stuck her tongue out and made some lapping motions with it until the pinned beast began to follow suit. The first long drag along the nun's overflowing crevice made her hips shudder while a long, shameful groan passed her lips, and a low hum from her bestial partner only made her voice lilt even more. Coached by her sister, those laps came faster and deeper, especially when those strong hands slipped beneath Sharon's plump rear and pulled her crotch harder against her drooling mouth.

Once more, the warrior's cries reached a fever pitch in no time, unable to bear the intense slurping of her juices, and that shameful pleasure overtook her mind once more. It took every bit of her willpower to keep herself from slipping into that pool and hiding the signs of her coming orgasm as much as she could. Yet, Shizuko's sister only giggled when she saw her futile attempts and stroked her sister's hair with pride.

"You're doing great! Just a little more and she will be putty in your hands!"

"I will— I will not!" Sharon managed to force out past her cries, "It will take— Ngh!— more than your mangy— mangy mouth— Kyaaaaaaa!~"

Before she could even finish the thought, that rough tongue slipped against her tight hole and pushed. With some effort, it stretched her open and slipped inside far enough to slip against her hymen, sending a slight twinge of pain that was quickly drowned by ecstasy the minute the warm muscle began to writhe. In no time at all, the nun became a writhing, moaning mess as her body instinctively ground her crotch against the roving mouth, and the warm buzz on her skin and mind turned into a deeper ball of pleasure that felt like it would explode at any moment. Her mouth worked in an effort to cry out for the beast to stop, but it was no use. Only seconds later, all of the ecstasy exploded through Sharon's body hard enough for her back to arch and her nails to scrape at the stone while a final, high pitched yowl tore through the air, and her cum sprayed right into the waiting mouth wrapped around her mound.

Shizuko sucked down every burst with gusto as if it was the sweetest thing she had ever tasted, her eyes going half lidded as a purring hum began in her throat. Every suck sent another blast of bliss through the orgasming nun's body until she was certain that her mind would never stop buzzing and exploding, but, after a minute, the stone against her upper back once more sent chills through the black fabric as the sight of the crowd once more swam into view. Then, she was treated to the sight of her kitsune lover raising her head from between her thick thighs with strings of juices hanging from her chin and sticking to her lips like webbing.

"Th-There," She panted with more than a little pride, "Now you see why your sisters caved so easily!"

"Curse you!" Sharon gasped, trying her hardest to hold onto her shattered pride, "No matter how much you make me cum, I will not abandon Kaval!"

"No one is asking you to," Shizuko tilted her head a bit and raised an eyebrow, "In fact, I think we have a few Kaval worshippers in our ranks."

"It's not about worshipping her! It's—"

"Oh hush!" Shizuko's sister groaned, "Are you just trying to put this off Shizuko? You should have been knot deep in her before she was finished cumming."

"I-I'm not—" The dark haired beast tried to stammer, but her sister was already pulling her body up with one hand and guiding her cock to the completely drenched folds already quivering for more, "Hey! I can do this myself!"

"Come on, let big sis help you," The blonde kitsune leaned in close to one of Shizuko's big ears and whispered just loudly enough that the holy warrior could hear, "Doesn't my hand on your ass turn you on?"

The three tailed kitsune opened her mouth to say something, but it was cut off by a squeak when the hand on her small butt squeezed hard. Then, that too was overwhelmed by an almost whimpering moan as her hips were pushed forward until her cock slid inside the warm, wet hole with a lewd schlick. That moan was met by a hiss of pain that escaped from Sharon's lips that turned into a long, low groan as the head slipped past her hymen.

She was surprised by how easily the thick, canine cock slid inside of her, all without a sign of that sticky dribble or immense pain she had been warned about. No, this bestial member only sent waves of pleasure as it pushed her walls open for the first time, stretching them as far as they could go. The intense heat felt heavenly with every inch it drove into her, as if it were overpowering the sweltering need broiling in her core, the scraping sensation of each thick vein made her body writhe and jolt like nothing she could of expected, and the way it twitched like a caged rabbit against her insides only added burst after burst of ecstasy into her already soupy brain. By the time that tapered tip pressed against her cervix, Sharon could barely find the strength to force back her sweet moans, but her lover seemed to be faring much worse.

Shizuko's eyes were half lidded as her body shuddered and pleasured whimpers tumbled from her lips. Her hands clenched harder and harder against those creamy thighs for dear life, and, when she felt her head slide into that tight canal, the clenched tight enough to draw a few droplets of blood.

"H-Hey!" The kitsune wriggled a bit against the hand pushing her deeper, "That's too— Kyaaa!— too tight!"

"I know!" Her red headed sister purred, "Forcing your way into the womb is the best part! Feeling that tight canal giving way to your thick cock, watching them squirm as you fill their womb…" Her free hand slid down and cupped the shuddering beast's balls, drawing a gasp of shock and shameful pleasure from her, "It's almost as good as unloading these after a few... good... thrusts…" The slender fingers juggled the two orbs around until Shizuko was whimpering like a pent up dog.

"S-Stop!" Despite her words, the dark haired kitsune's boyish hips jerked forward even faster, "I cant— Ngh!— I can't— can't—"

"Already?" The red headed beast couldn't hold back the surprise in her voice when she felt the sack in her hands tighten, "You're not even knot deep yet!"

The rest of their conversation turned into a soupy mess when that canine tip popped into Sharon's womb. Then, that fell into the void of white hot pleasure along with everything else as the entire thick length bucked and pulsed right before a torrent of nearly molten liquid rushed into her womb and blasted the very back of her womb. In all her years of life, nothing could have prepared the holy woman for the feeling of sheer ecstasy that having her womb filled with a beast's disgusting seed in a single instant or having it filled so totally that it created a bulge in her stomach would bring. And no one, not even Carolyn, hinted at the burning over her heart that laced through every single nerve to turn every inch of skin into a mass of sensitivity that made her shudder and gasp at the slightest graze against the cool stone beneath her. All of that was shadowed by the intense rush of orgasmic bliss when that heat reached her aching walls, a rush that left her gasping for air and reaching out for the beasts to rescue her from the heavenly sensations wracking her body. So lost was she in the pleasure that her mind couldn't even register the orgasm making her stretched out hole spurt her sweet juices all over the thick, black bush above the cock invading her.

Shizuko wasn't faring much better as those slippery walls quivered around her sensitive cock and almost seemed to pull her in as much as her sister pushed. Her mouth flapped in an attempt to beg the red headed kitsune gently massaging her ass to slow down, to give her a chance to rest, but all that came out were even more whimpers and groans. Not that her sister was likely to stop with that wicked grin on her face. In the end, all the dark haired beast could do was let her cock melt while it began to squelch into that sea of cum, forcing a few spurts out of the half conscious nub, and began to stretch the furthest walls. As much as she hated to admit it, there was no denying how good it felt to hear those cries lilt even more as the rest of her needy shaft sank into the blissful warmth until her knot finally pushed against those oozing lips.

"There you go. How does that feel?" The red headed beast almost lovingly massaged her ass and balls some more, "Almost like you couldn't pull out if you wanted to, right?" Shizuko could only moan and shudder in agreement, "Or can you really not pull out?"

"I— I can—" The dark haired kitsune gasped, futilely trying to glare at those teasing green eyes. Yet, when she started to jerk her hips out, the rush of pleasure from those folds gripping her tight pulled her right back inside. She tried again, and again, and again, but, every time, it became no more than a quick, shallow thrust, like she was a rabbit desperately pumping away.

"Not like that!" The giggle made Shizuko pump her hips even harder, not that it made much of a difference beyond making her look even more desperate, "Here, you need to use long strokes so you can really feel it."

Before she could realize what was happening, full hips pressed against her ass with something hard grinding between her cheeks, her body was pushed forward until her bare breasts pressed against Sharon's still clothed mounds, and a soft hand wrapped around her hip, then the free hand pushed her head down to mash against her lover's drool soaked lips. In moments, those lips were assaulting hers with all the hunger of an animal, and the nun was pulling her head deeper into the intense kiss, a kiss that she didn't even think about not melting into. Despite just how passionate and tongue filled the kiss was, there was no denying the softness and sweetness that came with every twining of their tongues or clash of their lips.

"There, just let sis get you in a rhythm."

Those words barely had time to register in her lust-addled mind before her ass was being pulled back by those hands, dragging her cock all the way out of that tight, wet pussy until only her head was inside. A mix of a whine and a moan travelled into Sharon's mouth at the delightful feeling, a noise that turned to a strangled yelp moments later when those full hips thrust forward and slammed her all the way back to her knot. Her sister didn't seem to care about letting her enjoy the feeling of being deep in the holy warrior once more since she was already dragging her boyish hips back again. It only took a few more thrusts for the red headed kitsune to set a fast rhythm for Shizuko to follow, but the speed sent so many waves of pleasure into her brain that the beast couldn't even kiss anymore past her intense moans. It was only instinct and desperation that guided her shaky hips forward, desperation to reach the oncoming orgasm building in her mind.

When her second body wracking orgasm washed through her, her sister didn't slow the pace down one bit forcing her to thrust as spurt after spurt of seed rushed forward. In fact, the sight of so much cum spraying out from the quick pistoning made her giggle and bring her hand down onto that small ass hard enough to make Shizuko whine and twitch, but the dark haired kitsune barely seemed to notice. All that was on her mind were thoughts of forcing her knot inside of her lover to fill her completely and fumbling around to find Sharon's soft hands and hold them tight.

All the once proud nun was aware of was that thick heat tearing into her body and the intense orgasms wracking her body until she was sure the white abyss was simply what it felt like to sink into the afterlife. The warm slobber on her mouth and those hands gripping hers tight felt miles away, even her lewd moans and groans sounded like another person. Then she felt it; the thick mass that had been pounding her pussy this entire time slid just the slightest bit inside and sent the biggest bolt of ecstasy through her body so far. Every fiber of her being cried for more, to take the entire thing inside regardless of how it tore her, even her hips were bucking against it with the last of their strength.

"See that? She wants it. Don't you want to give it to her?" Those words alone were enough to make Sharon cry out loud enough to drown out any other response.

As if Kaval answered her debauched prayers, the next thrust pounded that knot hard against her pussy, and the next pounded it harder, and the next even harder. The beasts were rutting her with all the power of a wild animal, as if she were some prize to be taken, so why was she bucking her hips and writhing with happiness? She needed to get up and stop this, to save her sisters, to— The next slam of that knot forced hall of it inside with a wet squelch, but it took the rough tug that jerked it out with a lewd pop to make the nun orgasm once again, driving out whatever silly thoughts she was having. Now every thrust was lodging it halfway inside, now she was so close to that endless bliss, now nothing else mattered but meeting those boyish hips as hard as she could, to become one with this vile fiend… this… her… her lover.

Just as Sharon felt that she might go insane from all of the pleasure, the knot finally slammed home with a thick gush of cum. Yet, she barely noticed that as it began to swell, she noticed almost nothing else outside of the most sensitive part of her body getting crushed by the brutally thick ball. Her mouth opened to cry out, but all that escaped from her throat were broken croaks while her eyes rolled back. The swelling massaged that spot so much that an endless wave of orgasm after orgasm rushed through her mind, merging together into a powerful ball of heavenly bliss that overtook her entire being. That feeling surged through her for a single moment before another blast of liquid poured into her swelling womb, then everything went dark.

Shizuko almost panicked when the woman fell limp beneath her body and against her mouth, but the first soft swell of her chest and light snore filled her with relief. As she stayed locked against those plump thighs, her hand lovingly stroked the large bump beneath her stomach with a wistful smile. Her sweet moment of peace was broken when the full hips that had been sandwiching hers pulled back, the sound of slipping fabric reached her ears, and something hot and hard slapped into the cleft of her ass.

"So, when do I get a turn?" The red headed kitsune giggled and ground her cock against her own sister's cheeks.

"She's mine!" The dark haired beast nearly snarled and pulled Sharon tighter, "Get your filthy cock away from us!"

"All right, all right," Her sister grumbled and pulled her pants back up, "Someone needs to report to Ysaera anyways."

"If you wanted her, you should have fought her," Shizuko defended, but the other kitsune could only sigh and shake her head.

"It's fine. You two make a cute couple after all," A quick forehead smooch left her cheeks turning red as her sister left.

"Th-Thanks…" She called right before she could lose sight of that red hair, but it was lost in the crowd before the words left her mouth.

One by one, the crowd dispersed, a few of them congratulating Shizuko for a job well done. Each praise made her bury her face in her lover's sweet smelling neck as a proud smile stretched across her face. The crook of that neck was awfully warm and that body awfully cuddly, so the fatigue and happiness quickly mixed into a concoction that made her eyes droop. The last thing she felt as sleep overtook her was Sharon's arms sleepily wrapping around her.

Chapter 7: The Siege

Summary:

The siege begins, and the academy quickly falls. Iris and Silvia are sent down as part of a rescue effort, but they too bite off more than they can chew.

Notes:

Hoo boy, this chapter got out of hand, so sorry about the wait. I apologize if the writing at the end feels lower quality than normal but was getting worn out. Hope you enjoy the longest chapter thus far and happy 20k views! The giveaway will be waylaid until after Beasts is complete

Chapter Text

The academy that just a day prior was so full of hope and life was now filled with the intense pounding of gates that had never fallen in hundreds of years. The full might of an army of beasts rammed into it over and over, sending a chill down Amelia's back and a bead of nervous sweat down the wing of the dragon that rested on her face. Yet, she was just one of many students who stood at the ready and shivered, just waiting for the harsh reality behind that door to rush forth and take them all down. The steady, rhythmic thudding was strong enough to make the pikes on the front few rows shake like sticks in a stiff breeze and armor to shake into clanging messes, and the girl standing next to her was no exception. The thin, red haired girl was wearing naught but a simple robe and spectacles while she held onto her staff for dear life and shook like a leaf.

Amelia took one last look around before letting one hand slip from the hilt of her sword and grab a dainty trembling hand in a comforting grasp. For a moment, her smiling eyes seemed to stiffen her classmate up and brought a slight blush to those freckled cheeks. Before the mage had so much as a chance to open her mouth to speak, the thudding turned to a thunderous crash as the doors flew open in a shower of splinters and victorious howls.

The leading edge of their small army met the oncoming rush of beast girls of every shape and size with the harsh crack of more splintering wood. The heads of so many pikes snapped on impact or were broken off by huge hands before the wielders were thrown to the ground and descended upon, their sacrifice barely slowing the crashing wave of bodies. At the sight, Amelia gave a quick squeeze to that petite hand and grabbed her hilt once more. Blood pounded in her ears in a mix of fear and some sick form of excitement, strangling the sharp cry that left her mouth.

"Charge!" Despite the fact it was a command that fell flat and the unstoppable force bearing down on them, the small militia of the best and brightest students joined in with their own uncertain yells.

For a brief, glorious moment, the huge entryway rippled in a sea of leather and metal and a mosaic of glowing spells sparked throughout, but the picturesque charge fared no better than the spears. Every mage sent a salvo of their most powerful spells, huge blasts of ice, flame, earth, lightning, even darkness, until their throats cracked from.the strain of so many invocations, and every warrior danced around in their best combat dances with footwork worthy of some of the best and parries and strikes that could fell armies. Yet, every spell fizzled, every girl fell, and every blade was shattered or tossed to the side without so much as slowing the monsters. Amelia could feel what little excitement was in her give way to ice-cold fear as her sword began to tremble in her hands. Even a blind girl could see that there was no use in fighting without some backup.

By the time half of the hall was filled with those powerful beasts, even the bravest of students was slowly backing away. The sounds of sex was beginning to overpower the sounds of clashing, the screams quickly turning to moans for more. The bald girl was able to see one of the many knights in training tossed to the ground with a single swipe that tore her breastplate free before a second swipe tore her skirt away and her body was smothered by fur. The look of complete fear shot through by a catatonic look of surprise was only made worse by the sudden wail of pain and pleasure that tore through her lips, a sound that was far too sweet for the commander's taste.

"Fall back!" Amelia cried as she took the red haired mage's hand and turned away, "We need to group up with the other students!"

To her relief, her command wasn't completely overpowered by the rapidly growing noises. The rest of the students didn't think twice about turning and fleeing, but more than a few made the mistake of looking back. The bald girl had to close her eyes to ignore the amount of girls falling after her command, had to focus on the fact they had lost anyways, had to focus on the stairs that were close enough to reach before the monster girls caught up, and, most importantly, had to focus on the soft hand held in hers. Somehow, most of the class reached the stairs before they could be overrun, so Amelia immediately helped her partner up, stealing a quick kiss on the cheek before she was up the first step.

Then, everything fell apart.

Only a handful of students made it up the stairs before the door to the unused halls of the academy burst open and a stream of monsters flooded out. The new army was so close that running wasn't an option, but the students were too frozen to raise their weapons. Not even their commander could do more than steal one last forlorn look at the retreating robe of her partner before both waves of beasts crashed into them. With a sad, shaky sigh, the bald girl raised her blade to meet a charging tiger.

Her blade met claws in a shower of sparks before pushing them back. The battle was only on strike in, yet that one strike was enough to turn her arms into jelly and make her pant with effort. Amelia was able to meet the second strike and push it back, but the swipe of those claws knocked her sword away and sent her stumbling to the side, right into a pair of furry, gray gnolls. All three beasts struck at once with the gnolls wresting her only weapon away as the tiger grappled her from behind and dragged her to the floor.

It struck the bald commander as a little funny that three separate beasts needed to team up on her when one would do the trick, even made a bit of pride surge through her, then that pride was torn away alongside her skirt, breastplate, and underwear. Her captors leered at her small breasts while they each freed their growing cocks, each one sliding from a sheathe as a rod of pink. The one that slid between her tight ass cheeks was covered in a bunch of tiny barbs while the ones circling around towards her face and falling to her face were much thinner but longer with a head that seemed to sink into the shaft like a head in a hood.

"Please be—" Was all Amelia could get out before all three cocks pierced her at once.

For a moment, her mind was flooded with pain and pleasure in equal measure, so much that the world seemed to fade around her. When it came back, she could feel a burning in each hole as they pierced her deeper than she thought anything could. A bulge formed in her throat from the shaft of meat tearing through it and filling her mouth with the taste of salt and musk, and the cocks in her virgin ass and pussy were stretching them both out so much that they were almost crushing the thin wall separating the two rods with every push. It was as if they had no care in the world for her comfort or pleasure, no care for how much her hands clenched at the thick, furry thighs quickly approaching her face, no care for the muffled cries of pain humming along the black, leathery length filling her mouth; it was as if they only cared about rutting her, filling her, pushing their cocks in until their hips clapped against her body.

In only a few minutes, furry balls slapped her upturned nose, filling it with a thick musk that made her head spin, muscular thighs pushed against her eyes, and her womb stretched and stomach bulged when plump, furry hips clapped against hers. Amelia could only twitch and shudder against the intense impalement as if her body was being held up by wooden poles, completely at their mercy. Yet, they didn't immediately rut her. Instead, their hands stroked her bulging throat and stomach and gently caressed her ass, and they gently cooed praise that actually made her body relax. For rabid animals, they were certainly making sure she wasn't breaking beneath their grasp.

Then, the thrusting began. It was slow at first, gently working an inch or two in and out, but they quickly picked up speed when the bald girl didn't scream in pain. Soon, they were alternating in and out of her ass and drooling pussy fast enough to make the holes stretch each time they pulled out like she was desperately trying to suck them back in while the member in her throat kept gently dragging in and out. The commander found herself moaning and groaning at the treatment as pleasure pulsed through her body, her hands even wrapping around that trembling ass to urge it to thrust a little faster. Perhaps she should have still been kicking and screaming, but— The thought was forced out when the gnoll fucking her mouth began to mewl and twitch in her mouth.

Instinct made Amelia's hands jerk the furry hips hard against her face, and her throat started suckling the salty meat. Her enthusiasm was rewarded by more thick, creamy liquid than she could swallow. Yet, something in the bald girl's mind urged her to swallow as much as she could as she began to drown in the excess that spurted from her mouth and nose, something that felt so far away when her stomach filled with a thick warm meal. While her mind was focused on the seed filling her mouth, the beasts in her lower holes slammed home one last time before their own members jumped. The sensation of a thick, hot liquid spurting into her womb and bowels hard enough to make ropes spray from her filled up holes was finally enough to make Amelia's world explode into nothing but pleasure.

For almost a minute, all three beasts pumped seed into her until they were finally spent. When they pulled out, their mate's stomach was lightly bulging, the heart on her chest was on its way to turning pink, and one word moaned past her lips.

"More."

Cecile huffed in a mix of effort and fear as she clamored up the stairs. Her robe billowed around her legs and seemed to slow them down, her shoulder length red hair bounced with every step, and the hand not holding her staff gingerly rubbed the wet spot on her cheek. Her mind was whirling with thoughts of Amelia to the point where the cries below her were almost a mile away and her ascent passed the first two floors without notice. The only thing that snapped her from her stupor on the third floor was a heavy flapping rushing up the stairs as if a hundred birds found their way into the building, so the mage burst through the entryway of the third floor hallway with a shout.

"They're coming!" Her warning stopped the hammering and sawing as so many trembling girls eyed the half built barricades blocking either side of the hall.

"In positions!" One brave voice sent them scrambling behind the barricades to form their regiments.

Spear after spear slotted through the holes in the shoddy half-walls alongside a layer of spears on top, turning each side of the hallway into a trap of spikes with just enough room for a student to slip by on either side. It was through one of those small slots that Cecile sidled through, tearing her cloak on some rough wood in the process, but, whether it was to form rank or simply flee, she wasn't quite sure herself. Before she could even make her mind up, a swarm of flying beasts burst through the door and sailed right over the poor defenses.

The chaos started with a shrill scream and more splintering.

If the ground floor was a massacre, this was so much more so. The packed halls left no room for those slotted in the walls to remove their spears, and every one that stabbed upwards was broken or torn away. The students that were behind the spear women did their best to backpel, but it just led to a clanging jumbled mess. Cecile was somehow able to run fast enough to avoid the chaos, only giving one glance back to see young soldier after young soldier pulled away and flown back down the stairs. Then, she turned a corner and was met by the eerily empty halls.

The mage's huffing and clomping sounded magnified with every echo looping back on itself to create a cacophony like an army was trudging down the halls. Or was that just the blood pounding in her ears and the leftover wails leaking into earshot? She didn't want to dwell on it as her feet expertly navigated the halls towards the secondary stairs hidden way at the back, hoping to Trimunus that his all knowing hand would help guide her and relieve some of the fatigue in her body. Sadly, it seemed his help was far from physical for she began to stumble to a walk only moments later and almost fell against the wall for support. Yet, that didn't stop her from trudging forward with what strength remained in her body.

After a while, the sounds of combat faded away to silence, leaving only a steady clack of her shoes on the stone and the heavy huffing of her lungs trying to fly from her chest. At least it meant that no monsters were— A strange sound not much different from someone slapping the stone sent a chill down her spine before she could even finish the thought. Cecile could just imagine one of the monsters on all fours crawling towards like a real beast, just waiting for her to turn so it could pounce. When the mage whirled around, there was nothing there, but the slapping grew louder and closer to where she was. With eyes focused on the ground, she backed away, just waiting for the terrifying sight to come into view. For a few moments, the slapping matched her clopping feet, then they passed over her head. Over her head!

Before she could look up, a pair of hands clamped over her eyes while another pair held her arms tight, and a light giggle echoed in her ears.

"Guess who?" The teasing words made Cecile tremble and stammer so much that her words became an unintelligible mess, "Wrong!" The hands flew from her eyes as she was twirled around to face a pale, upside down, smiling face with an extra pair of red eyes on its cheekbones, "It's Nyx!"

"N-N-Nyx?" The mage was so busy letting her eyes run up from the hanging white hair to the buxom body to really notice the other for hands working behind the hanging body. She was clad in a neck-high, brown, sleeveless top with armholes so large that her breasts nearly popped from them, and the hem parted in two on the front to reveal her belly button and became two tails hanging down almost to the back of her head in the back. On the neck, a cream bow with long ribbons fell to border her chin, but Cecile didn't have time to see more before the pair of hands on her arms slipped down to her wrists and pulled them tightly together.

"We have a winner! Normally your prize would be a nightlong mating and all my seed you can swallow, but I'm on a tight schedule. So you'll just have to enjoy my complimentary bondage course instead!" The all too cheery words left her stunned as one pair of hands began to wrap a thin rope of webbing around her wrists while the final pair began to tear her robe away, "And of course we have to let your body breathe. It isn't healthy to bundle up under so many layers, especially if you want your ass pounded like there's no tomorrow."

"Hold on, I don't—" A loud tear drowned out her words, and her now useless robe fell to the ground in two scraps of cloth.

In an instant, Cecile's cheeks went red. The cool air of the hall washed over her nearly flat chest, making her pink nipples grow hard enough to cut diamonds, and her snatch covered by a fiery bush.

"Cute! I can see a horse cock tearing you open already! Although given how thin you are," One of the now free hands reached back to clasp her cute, small butt while the other ran across her visible ribs, "That might just break you in two! Hopefully a more gentle race gets to you first!" With that, the hands binding her wrists pulled away with a flourish and proudly gestured at the thick bundle of webbing, "What do you think? Impossible to break, but perfectly comfortable."

The thick wrapping actually felt like a comfortable, silky cocoon that gently held her wrists together without feeling too tight. In fact, if it weren't for the horror of the situation, it might have been quite the impressive feat, but, as it was, she found herself struggling to break free and really testing that impossible to break claim. Not that her weak wrists were going to do much if it was breakable anyway.

"Wait! why are you—"

"It's simple isn't it?" The mage was whirled around as Nyx pulled her arms behind her head until her hands were against the small of her back and pushed her head forward, "You'll look like the perfect present for any beast to come claim!" Before the sentence was finished, the spider hand managed to tie her biceps and forearms tightly together, "Hopefully my gift is as poundable as you," A hand slapped her small ass hard enough to make Cecile jolt, "I bet hips will just bounce off of this like its made of rubber!"

Her mind couldn't quite process just how lewd the beast was being, as if everything was just as brazen as her. It stunned her long enough for the pale woman to flip to the ground with sharp clacks like heels on stone before getting thrown to the ground. The sudden impact brought her back to her senses just as Nyx was looping her legs in her arms.

"Please don't rape me!" The red headed girl begged, but her legs just kept getting pushed back until her knees were at her chin. Then, her captor chuckled and lightly knocked on her head.

"I already said I wasn't raping you, silly! And if I was I would tie you up way better than this," As if to prove her point, she folded one of those legs down and hastily wrapped her thigh and shin together right below her knee, "It's a shame, really. I could have you all tortishelled up and hanging from the ceiling just high enough for three to use you at once, but… well… I have a lot of gifts to wrap up."

The mage tried to kick her leg out at the last second, but another loop was already wrapping that same leg together a few inches lower with one loop around her ankle for good measure.

"At least give me a chance to defend myself," Her begging seemed to go unheard for a moment while the spider grabbed the three stray strands connecting those loops and connected them together into one thick rope, "What if one of my friends sees me?"

"Wait," The beast stopped and gaped at her, "You haven't made love with your friends yet? It's the best bonding experience! Learning how they taste, what makes them moan, and you get to feel good together!" With a disappointed shake of her head, Nyx made expert use of her hands to loop that rope around the top of her thigh and began to wrap it around her waist, "If you see them just ask them to eat you out! Imagine it! Beasts all around, yet you're sharing that passion together! And, if any come along, I just know they would watch or join in!"

"N-No! That's… That's… That's the lewdest, most debauched—"

"Sexiest, thrilling, pussy wettening thing I've heard!" With every cheery word, she finished her work by mirroring what she did on the other leg and connecting to the bundle on her waist, "There! All done! You look perfect!"

Cecile felt like she could burn up in embarrassment. Her legs were spread so wide and pulled so far back that both of her holes were on full display as if begging to get used, and she couldn't even move enough to try to break loose. If any beast came along, then they could… That red burn instantly faded into an intense, fearful paleness. She was being left out for any beast to use.

"No, no, no, no, no, no," The mage stammered and shot a terrified glance towards Nyx, "Please don't leave me like this! They'll tear me apart!"

"Only in a way that will make you beg for more!" The spider booped her on the nose and giggled, "Just stick around and see!" With that, she hurried away and left her prey all alone.

"Hey! Don't do this! Hey!" She cried after the beast, but the spider just scurried back up to the ceiling and out of sight. Then, Cecile was left all alone to wait for anyone to come and gawk at her compromised position.

At first, fear and embarrassment flooded her and made her wriggle as much as she could in her restraints, but that didn't last very long. Time dragged on and on as if it had paused with the sounds of battle as the only thing letting her know it hadn't stopped. Even those horrific sounds list their edge after an eternity of listening, so everything soon turned to boredom. For a few minutes, the mage almost would have been happy for a beast to come along and rape her, if for no other reason than for something to happen. Those thoughts were dashed by sweet moans reaching her ears right before the scraping of claws on stone.

"Anyone here?" A surprisingly calm voice cooed, "Anyone? Anyone at all?" The voice turned into a dejected sigh, "Of course. All of my clutch mates get to find the loves of their lives, but I have to search for one of Nyx's presents," The voice lowered to a stream of upset grumbling that grew closer and closer until the source rounded the corner.

It was a harpy with long blue hair, black feathers, and a figure not much curvier than Cecile's clothed in nothing more than a white crop top, and she stared at the bound girl like she was a pile of glittering gold. A smile spread across the shocked face at the same time as a corkscrew shaped, yellow member began to slip from a slit on her crotch. For a few moments, the mage just stared at that all too happy expression with her own expression of fear.

"You're perfect!" The harpy rushed towards her with an excited clap.

"Hold on!" Cecile begged as the beast bore down on her, "I don't even know your name!"

To her surprise, the monster girl stopped in her tracks while an embarrassed look overtook her face.

"O-Oh! M-My name!" She stammered, "I'm Laila, and I'm so sorry I forgot to tell you. Ohhh… What kind of mate am I?" Her pouting face actually made the mage's heart skip a beat, "Oh! And I forgot to ask your name!"

"It's Cecile…" She mumbled, trying to understand why her face was becoming so flush, "You know… If you really want to mate—"

"Nope, nope, nope," The beast interrupted as she crossed the distance between them, "You aren't tricking me today, not after all of this time waiting," Her feathered body almost crashed down in the effort to lay on top of her new mate, but the harpy managed to catch herself just in time by thrusting her hands in either side of that red hair. For a brief moment, their lips were mere inches away, and that strange cock pressed against Cecile's bare thigh, "S-Sorry."

The mage tried to speak to no avail, as if something was taking her breath away. The soft breaths dusting across her lips were so warm and smelled surprisingly sweet while those feathered arms felt so comforting around her head.

Then, soft lips were pressing into hers. At first, they were gentle, as if Laila was afraid she would break her mate, but it wasn't long until the kiss became deep and forceful. To Cecile's surprise her lips began to tingle and eagerly opened to accept the harpy's warm tongue, all while a sweet gasp escaped her lips. Something in the way the tongue lovingly twined around hers reminded her of Amelia, so much so that, if she closed her eyes, the red-haired girl could imagine it was her strong form pinning her down. Her lover broke the kiss, and their tongues seemed to cling to each other as long as possible before slipping away. Laila trailed her lips down Cecile's jaw and neck, making her back arch as a low moan slipped out.

"Amelia!" The mage crooned, "More!"

Instead of more, the lips pulled back and left a gap for the all too cold air to blow through. When the red-haired girl cracked her eyes open, she was met with Laila's sad pout.

"You already have a love?" The question came more as a statement.

For some reason, Cecile found her heart aching for the harpy, "I wouldn't say love… just lovers," In any other situation, she would have laughed at the absurdity of consoling a beast, especially one about to rape her, but this one… this one seemed far from the savages she read about, "And I'm sure you would make a great one, but…"

"But I'm too flat and bony?" The look in those amber eyes looked just like the one she saw in the mirror every morning.

"No… You're beautiful…" Both of their cheeks burned while they averted their gazes in silence for a few moments.

"Can I?" Laila asked and rolled her hips so her corkscrew cock prodded against Cecile's lower lips without sliding inside. The prodding was quick and insistent like a puppy, but the girl couldn't hold back a low gasp.

"I can't stop you," She conceded, "But… can you be gentle?"

The harpy answered by leaning down and pulling her into a deep loving kiss as the thin tip began to slip inside.

Penetration felt nothing like Cecile imagined. The member that forced its way inside was so thin and bendy that it easily slid past her hymen with only the slightest twinge of pain, but the way it corkscrewed rubbed every inch of her walls. The deeper it dug, the more it acted like a spring pushing together into a thick solid mass. The mass forced its way inside of her until the tip prodded against her deepest point and sent a jolt of pleasure through her that made her back buck. She didn't expect anything like the thin tip slipping inside the tight walls of her cervix as the wall of bird cock pressed against it like it was trying to force its way into her womb. The mage's warbling cries turned to grunts when her body was pushed back by the long thrust.

"I'm sorry!" Laila squeaked when she realized that her partner's face was screwing up, "I didn't mean to—"

"More!" Not even Cecile was expecting the moan that slipped out, so she hastily switched her tune while her cheeks became even more flushed, "I mean, it doesn't really hurt, so there's no need to hold back."

"Alright," A warm smile spread across the harpy's face, "If you want to moan, just moan. No one is here to judge you."

The moans came forth almost immediately when the thrusting began again. This time, the beast sawed her hips back and forth each time she forced her cock in deeper, massaging her partner's walls. The way the mass coiled and uncoiled and the tip kept jostling against her cervix was a constant stream of pleasure that Cecile wasn't sure her mind could take. Thoughts of Amelia were slowly swallowed in a white haze as every rub began to feel better than the last, and her thighs wouldn't stop quivering around Laila's hips. Every moan encouraged those slow hips to speed up until the thrusts became fast enough to turn the constant coiling and uncoiling into a non-stop scraping. Then, the bird cock finally slid all the way inside, and their crotches finally ground together, smearing the harpy's hips with a layer of glistening juices.

"Are you ok?" Laila asked again and gently swept aside a red lock of hair, "I don't think I will last long if—"

"It's okay," Cecile interrupted, "I'm at your mercy, right?"

The beast just answered with a kiss before thrusting once more.

True to her word, the rhythmic sawing quickly became erratic as her breath became ragged gasps. The mage cracked an eye open in between moans to see the face bouncing above hers taken by such a cute expression that stirred something inside of her. All of a sudden, the jerky massage felt even better, like it suddenly hit a sensitive spot inside of her, so she couldn't stop herself from lifting her head up to give that cute face a deep kiss. Their tongues clashed against each other with a heated passion that got more and more erratic as their pleasure built to a peak. The girl knew that she should have pulled away, that if anyone saw her right then they would think she was willingly having sex with this beast, that it was a dirty, unholy union that didn't deserve such a passionate embrace, but all of that felt so distant when her partner was so close at hand.

"I'm getting close," Laila panted between kisses.

Instead of responding, Cecile bucked her hips in time with her lover's hips. For just a moment, she wanted to drown in this pleasure without a care in the world.

A few seconds later, her wish was granted.

"I'm— I'm—" Was all the warning the mage was given before a warm liquid was sprayed right into her womb.

The sensation of that liquid sloshing inside was enough to make her climax. This climax felt so much different from the ones she had with Amelia. Instead of a low buzz all over her skin, it was a deeper ache inside that grew and grew until her entire mind was filled with it. Then, all she could feel was pleasure spreading through every inch of her body like a burning river making her tingle all over, almost drowning her in more ecstasy than she had ever felt. Yet, it was still a peaceful plane she found herself on as if every ache and pain was fading, leaving only her soul to bask in bliss.

When Cecile's orgasm wore down, Laila's hands were stroking her hair, and her body felt so much hotter and more sensitive than before.

"I feel so hot," She gasped, earning a quick kiss.

"I know, and there's only one way to fix it," The harpy looked more than a little guilty, but the red-haired girl comfortingly hushed her.

"It's not your fault. I want it too."

For a brief moment, they stared down at each other in silence, then their lips locked together in one more passionate kiss as the beast's hips began to grind again.

The second floor was already in chaos. In mere moments a slew of harpies and vampires flew into the halls and breached the defenses, easily sending the students scattering. The lucky ones made it down the hall while the unlucky ones slipped into the classrooms and barred the doors shut. With weapons and prayers aimed at their flimsy defenses, the girls trembled and waited. Eleanor was one of the unlucky ones.

Her entire uniform felt soaked in her nervous sweat, making her wish that it left more than her thighs bare. The rest of her shaking body was covered in light purple boots and dark purple stockings pulled just over her knees, a pair of dark purple hot pants, and a long-sleeved dark purple uniform top with a simple white cloth bust to comfortably hold her rather small mounds. Her bow felt extra heavy in her hands, so it was hard to keep it aimed steadily at the door with a single arrow resting on the strings ready to be drawn back at a moment's notice. It really didn't help that her shaggy purple hair kept falling into her eyes and sweat kept dribbling in to sting them. None of her friends seemed to be faring any better, all of them rubbing their hands over their eyes or quickly stretching their arms.

"Well…" Carmen, the red-haired knight near the front of the door, struggled to find a joke, "At least we'll be learning something if they beat us."

The girls let out nervous chuckles and giggles, the moment of mirth actually helping Eleanor loosen her shoulders up to aim better.

"Let's hope it's not more writing!" For a moment the archer winced in preparation for stony silence but was instead greeted with some genuine laughter.

Sadly, her moment of happiness was broken by reality knocking on the other side of the door. Each thump made the hasty pile of chairs and desks rattle and sway and made the hinges creak. Thump! Thump! Thump! Each hit came with the same beat of Eleanor's heart until the first chairs clattered to the stone, and the desks screeched as they slid backwards. The crack let the full din of the hallway blast into their ears, revealing the noises to be a slew of moans, screams, and brief clashes of battle.

A pair of eagle talons and white feathered arms grabbed hold of the edge of the door and began to shove. In seconds, instinct took over, so a hail of arrows flew through the air to thunk all over the door and doorframe with only a single arrow landing between the yellow fingers. The sword wielding knights hurried forward to slash at the hands, but it was too late. With the loud, splintering sound of shattering wood, the door tore from its hinges and was pushed forward with the rest of the desks and sent the students tumbling back as the layered defenses all crashed down. When the smoke cleared, the small group faced one of the most terrifying sights of their lives.

The most dominant feature of the beast was her huge wings that were white on the top half and a dark brown on the bottom. Her long, spiky hair shared a similar mix of colors with silver on the top giving way to a dark brown, and it framed a stern face with narrow amber eyes above two reddish brown streaks of paint. The top half of her lithe body was completely bare, showing off the way the feathers on her arms gave way to lightly bronzed skin right at the shoulders and baring her full, heavy breasts and flat stomach. The lower half of the beast's body was a pair of dark brown lion's legs complete with powerful, clawed paws and a barbed cock slowly slipping from the sheathe between her legs. The sharp eyes scanned the room like a predator sizing up prey before landing on Eleanor's shaking, violet eyes.

The archer locked gazes for a few terrifying seconds, unable to look away from the majestic, powerful form until the griffon took a step forward. That step seemed to snap something back into place in her mind, so an arrow was quickly drawn and loosed at the beast. The missile shattered between those breasts without leaving a mark, only succeeding in making those eyes narrow even more and making those clawed feet speed up into a light jog. Soon, the full might of the winged creature was barreling at Eleanor with more beasts streaming in behind it. She frantically backpedaled and looked around for help, but the other students were already being forced back by their own foes.

Then, her slender form was hit by a wall of feathers, fur, and flesh that filled her body with a flash of pain and sent her flying through the air like a ragdoll. Not that Eleanor really felt the journey until her back cracked against the wall with an even greater bolt of pain before sliding to her rear on the ground. Her vision was groggy as she looked up to find the griffon still stalking towards her with a slight grin. With a few dozen slurred curses, the archer raised her bow only to find the corner hanging limply from the string, broken off in the impact and leaving her with a useless stick. A dry chuckle slipped past her lips, and she grabbed the only still intact arrow from her quiver to hold forward in her shaking hands like a knife just as the beast loomed in front of her.

The purple-haired girl didn't even have a chance to so much as jab before the improvised weapon was ripped from her hands by those sharp talons. The other pair of talons latched onto the cloth bust of her top, tearing a hole big enough to see the swells of her breasts pressed together to form a sweaty crevice as she was lifted up the wall. In a single motion, her boots were flat on the floor and her eyes level with a pair of light brown nipples, but the beast didn't stop there. Higher and higher she was lifted, until her feet were hanging above the floor and her face was level with the griffon's hard stare. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence, then it was broken by the low rumbling of the monster's voice.

"You are beautiful," As gruff as the voice was, there was a certain softness that kept it sounding rather sweet, and it had an accent very similar to Benna's. Those observations kept the actual message from registering in Eleanor's mind for a few seconds before a blush overtook her face.

"Wait! You don't mean—" Her worried cry was hushed by a single talon resting on her lips.

"You don't need to talk," The claw trailed down her chin in a strangely light and loving gesture before tilting her face up, "Talking can come after."

Before Eleanor had a chance to wonder what that meant, firm lips crashed into hers hard enough to make fire dance along her mouth. Yet, despite the fierceness of the kiss, she found herself beginning to kiss back as if melting against the heat while her lips were quickly parted to make room for a tongue covered in rough spikes. The thick muscle explored every inch of her mouth and batted her tongue around like a toy, but the rough treatment sent a strange wave of heat through her body. Before she even realized what was happening, low gasps slipped from her mouth as her hand slipped down to her crotch with a mind of its own where it met a thick, spined heat only inches away from digging into the rough fabric of her shorts. A small part of her mind screamed at her to not slip into the warm haze settling over her mind, a part that was quickly snuffed out when her hand grabbed hold of the bestial member.

The pink shaft was just thick enough to keep her hand from fully closing around it and nearly seared her flesh with the heat. Eleanor's hand gently slid over barbs to explore more of the frightening length that made her heart thump and spine shiver in ways she hadn't felt before. Each one was surprisingly soft and pliable with only the slightest prick of her flesh when her hand jerked back against the point. She could only imagine what they were for once her hand reached the soft fur of the sheathe and those heavy furry balls, but she didn't have to imagine for long.

All of a sudden, the domineering beast pulled away with a huge pwah, their tongues still connected by a thick string of drool as they continued to loll out. Both of the women stared at each other with flushed faces and light panting until the griffon broke the silence.

"I am glad that you want it too," The words took a moment to dig through the haze, and, when they did, the heat was replaced by a sudden clarity.

The archer snapped her hand away from the cock in her hand with a surprised cry.

"N-No! That's not—" One of the taloned hands hooked into her pants and tore the fabric asunder, making a gap big enough to reveal her glistening cunt and making Eleanor squeak, "H-Hey! What are you doing?!"

"Mating."

The simple word was all the purple haired girl got before one arm looped beneath her knee to raise it up to her side. The beast quickly let go of her shirt, letting her fall for a second as the other arm lifted her knee and the powerful body pushed forward to pin her body against the wall. For a moment, she was only aware of the big breasts completely eclipsing her small mounds as they smushed against her and the face only inches from her own blasting her with warm, sweet smelling breaths. Then, the feeling of something hard and rounded pressing against her slick lower lips grabbed her complete attention.

"Don't! I'm not— I mean I've never— Please! Don't!" Eleanor's cries were answered by a surprisingly tender smooch.

"Don't be afraid. It only hurts for a bit."

That did nothing to reassure the scared girl, but there was no stopping the beast. The rounded head slammed upwards with the strength of a hammer right into Eleanor's womb, and the world exploded into pain and pleasure. For a few seconds, all she could feel was the numbing swirl of sensations filling her body, then they gave way to the feeling of her cunt being perfectly filled by the rounded head beginning to spread her womb open, the furry sheath pressing against her stretched out hole, and that powerful mouth latched over hers to drown out her screeching. Her mind came back to earth just in time for the cock to jerk out just as roughly and those barbs to scrape against her walls like knives, drawing out another pained cry. This cry was shocked into silence by the flesh pounding right back into her hard enough to grind her body against the stone wall.

The griffon had absolutely no mercy on her virgin body. Every thrust filled the room with the harsh sound of flesh clapping against flesh and knocked the wind out of the archer. The girl's slender form was constantly ground between the hard stone and slightly softer body pinning her against it with only a constant forceful kiss to provide any comfort and to drown out her intense cries. Yet, the thick barbed meat hammering into her already sore cunt began to hurt less and less with every second, the pain slowly turning into a strange pleasure. With every second, her screeches lessened to be replaced by sweet moans while her lips began to kiss back at the beast.

The part of Eleanor's mind not yet drowned in the hot swirl of pleasure and delightful pain looked upon the debauched sight with utter disgust, but it was soon swallowed up as well. Soon, her world became a haze of heat and need. The scraping of her walls became a sweet sensation unlike none she had ever felt, a dull ache that felt so good that she wanted the hips to ravage her even harder until she was numb. The thought was so foreign yet felt so right. Her hips began to roll with the rhythm of her partner's hips, and her arms wrapped around the bare back and squeezed as if to signal her to go even harder. Whether it was the squeeze, the sudden enthusiasm, or simply her moans heating up, the beast began to use her legs to raise her up a bit with every stroke and let her fall down so the tip pounded her cervix even harder. In no time, her nails were digging into that back from the shameful ecstasy filling her as a strange feeling began to fill her up, like an explosion building in her core.

Eleanor's moans turned to a loud screech of joy that not even the rough tongue could drown out completely, and her walls clamped down against the barbed cock violating her, making every scrape dig even deeper into her sweetest spots. Then, all of those sensations exploded into a white hot ecstasy that drowned out the world.

Nothing could compare to the heat flowing through her body and numbing her brain. Nothing came close to making her feel as good as the constant throbbing length hammering into her squirting, squelching cunt. Her toes curled, her nails scraped, her eyes rolled back, but nothing could stop the sensation beginning to drive her crazy. The buzz on her mind became overwhelming, the beast's constant pounding keeping any of it from fading, yet no part of her truly wanted it to stop. If she was to drown in the bliss filling her up, then it would be a death the archer would welcome with open arms.

Finally, after minutes of the intense, relentless thrusting, those furry hips finally clapped against her sore ass one last time as the shaft inside of her gushing pussy throbbed hard enough to massage her insides. Before her constant orgasm could begin to wear down, a strange growl rumbled through their mouths, and a thick, warm liquid spurted right into Eleanor's womb. In seconds, her womb was full of hot, sloshing seed, bringing another body shuddering orgasm through the slender girl. Something just felt so right about having her pussy filled until it oozed white and began to bloat her stomach, like some sort of primal urge being fulfilled. The sensation was enough to bring a delightful tingling heat through every fiber of her being that made every little grind and touch feel so much better.

The griffon didn't even wait for the spurting to finish before her hips were pounding away again with the same back-breaking rhythm that made the archer's pussy ache, but it felt so much better this time. Every scrape felt like it hit her most sensitive spot until it was impossible for her to do anything other than moan and squirm. For some reason, Eleanor couldn't keep her thick, muffled moans from turning into nearly wordless begs that grew stronger and stronger with every thrust. In no time at all, her list fogged mind was on cloud nine as she was thoroughly raped for almost an hour before a second load flooded her insides. Even that only slowed the powerful beast down for a few seconds before the archer's aching body was slamfucked against the wall again.

Iris felt her heart pound amidst the near silence of the top floor. The students up here muttered to each other so lowly that it was impossible to hear, and most of the other teachers were locked away in one of the classrooms waiting for news. Yet, even as the sounds outside grew louder, no news came. Everyone was waiting with bated breath for everything to fall sideways and crash into chaos, so the long silence felt like torture. What were they supposed to do if their floor was breached anyways? What defenses did they even have beyond the hastily made blockades? These questions fueled the artificer's pacing and scowl, no doubt the reason no one approached her.

Before all of those thoughts could well up into a hellish force that would break her sanity, a familiar hand landed on her shoulder, and a nearly emotionless voice broke through her brooding.

"Perhaps simply pacing isn't a very productive use of your time," Even though she knew Silvia meant nothing by it, a flash of annoyance still ran through Iris.

"What do you propose I do?" Her tone was only a few steps down from snapping in the homunculus's face, "There isn't anything I can help with until we get news."

"You can always try to relax."

At first, the purple-haired woman opened her mouth to chastise her new lover, but an idea quickly formed in her mind.

"You might be right," Her green eyes flashed around to make sure no one was watching, "There is something I would like to do before… all of this happens."

Before Silvia could reply, the artificer was dragging her down the hall by one hand and into one of the bathrooms. Thankfully, it was empty, so she was able to pull the homunculus into a tight hug with one hand and grab her blonde hair with the other.

"Master…" A sheepish look ran across the normally emotionless face, "Dear… This isn't the time."

"If not now, when? I don't want to go all the way while we're in danger. I just want a moment alone to enjoy you in case we never have a chance again," For a moment, Silvia watched her begging eyes like a statue, then her face melted into a smile.

"So do I, but… what if someone catches us?"

"Well…" Iris felt her stomach drop a little at the thought, "Let's deal with that when the time comes, alright?"

Her lover answered by leaning into the kiss.

Just like last night, it was the sweetest thing the artificer had ever felt. Her creaton's lips were pillowy soft with the slightest taste of the fruit that she had for breakfast, and they kissed back with a passion one wouldn't expect from her rigid demeanor. In no time, Iris lost herself in the warm embrace, pulling that soft body tighter as their kiss became more passionate. Their lips ground and slipped together before their tongues finally slid through the gaps to lightly bat against each other. Then, their faces were gently grinding back and forth with every wet smack while their tongues began to twine around each other even more deeply. The artificer couldn't stop a low groan from slipping by or her hips from gently grinding against Silvia's thigh.

Despite her worry, the homunculus began to rub her hands down Iris's back until they found her cute, round butt and gave them a rough squeeze. The sudden gasp gave the construct the moment she needed to take over the kiss and dominate her lover's mouth, but the purple-haired woman didn't complain. If anything it made her moan and grind a little harder, especially when she was whirled around and pushed against the wall. All thoughts of their danger slipped away beneath the wave of passion, so it only felt natural for Iris to reach a hand up to begin to undo Silvia's collar.

Before she had a chance to begin disrobing her lover, a rush of feet suddenly thundered outside, making the two break apart with startled looks that quickly turned into blushes. Without a word, they quickly smoothed their clothes down, wiped the spit from their faces, and shamefully snuck back into the hall. To their relief, no one seemed to notice, no one other than the busty assassin that suddenly appeared beside them.

"About time you came out, the other teachers just finished a quick meeting with Mireille."

"And why wasn't I told about this?" Iris snapped at the buxom assassin in hopes that she wouldn't question what she was doing, but those sharp eyes were already scanning her.

"You were in the bathroom for quite a while, and we didn't have time to wait," The masked woman frowned at the slight rumples in the artificer's otherwise flawless outfit.

Her navy blue uniform wasn't much more than a jacket that was closed by what appeared to be a strip of cloth, buttoned on either side by silver buttons running from top to bottom, that fell to her crotch where it parted from the tail to cover up half of her pleated black skirt. The tail itself hung around her calves to make it almost look like half of it was meant to be a dress, a fact not helped by the red bow topped by a red rose attached to her throat or the red band hugging tight around her small breasts like a bandolier. A pair of white gloves and a white navy captain hat made the outfit, and her green eyes, pop while her pantyhose and boots added an extra bit of professionalism. All in all, it wasn't an outfit that should have had kinks or wrinkles with how much Iris seemed to smooth it out, nor did it look good that her homunculus's outfit had a similar disheveled appearance.

"Well," The purple haired woman had to fight back a blush, "My stomach had some issues, and—"

"And your homunculus as well?" Kagura raised an eyebrow, making that blush impossible to force down.

"W-Well… Fine," Iris sighed, "I know I shouldn't have in these circumstances, but I wanted just one moment before we never had a chance again, and—"

"Save it," The assassin grumbled, "We don't have time to discuss proper conduct, and we already have to waste plenty to get you back up to speed."

"Can you just tell me so I can get going?" The artificer grumbled back, earning a slight glare.

"Well, we have distress calls from all of the floors, and most of the teachers are being sent on rescue missions to retrieve all of the trapped students they can. We were hoping that you could lead the charge with your golems to provide a substantial first wave, but—"

"Yeah, yeah, I was busy," She huffed, knowing full well she was completely at fault, "I have a good amount of fire golems I can send down at the ready. What floor do Silvia and I need to go to?"

"I was told to tell you to stay here," Kagura began before a slight grin took her face, but I think you would be better off leading some golems to the third floor personally while I stay here."

"Can I come too?" Renka interrupted out of nowhere, clenching her katana tight with one hand and sweeping a lock of dark purple hair from her frowning face, "I can't just sit here while my friends are getting… raped."

"We need you here," Kagura laid a soft hand on her shoulder before shooting Iris a glare, "Unlike some slow artificers that come out of the bathroom ten minutes late and get upset when they don't already have the info."

"I get it, I get it," Iris sighed and pulled a handful of stones from a pouch hidden beneath her skirt, "Just make sure to keep the students safe, you hear?"

With that, she gave a quick nod to her fellow teacher and hurried towards the stairwell. Along the way, the stones fell one by one from her hands, hitting the floor and bouncing once before rapidly expanding into a heap of brown stone chunks. The cracks on each piece of stone glowed a bright yellow and throbbed with the rhythm of a beating heart before they began to swirl around and piece together. The smallest pieces formed short legs that looked like cracked boulders stacked on top of each other growing larger the higher they went until they connected to a single small orb, but the rest quickly formed a hulking torso. The chest itself was as large as the entire lower half of the golems body and was built with huge blocky chunks that almost resembled a thick, spiked armor with a single block jutting from between the large shoulders like a squared thumb carved open to leave room for glowing eyes. Much like the legs, the arms were a series of boulders leading into two huge, gauntlet-like hands each nearly as big as its torso with surprisingly curved and dexterous fingers. By the time the last stone fell, seven golems trudged behind her with a final eighth quickly joining the floor shaking march.

In her prim and proper uniform with a conductor's wand in hand that swung with every step, Iris looked every bit the image of a calm, confident officer leading her troops into battle. At least if one was to ignore the way her knees lightly trembled or her throat worked with thick gulps. At her side, Silvia looked like a reaper of souls with her large scythe that had a wavy, ornate silver and black blade closely resembling a long curved kris dagger and her steadfast emotionless expression. Yet, the rest of her appearance was more like that of an elegant maid.

A frilly, white headband rested upon her blonde hair, tied up in two buns on either side that morning. More white frills were sewn onto the shoulders of her black dress and along the hem of her long black skirt, but a white corset and apron was the last of the white fabric to mar the inky black uniform. While the skirt flowed loosely around her thick thighs clad in white stockings and a garter belt, the fabric around her C-Cup breasts was so tight that it would have made a lesser woman choke. The only things that really marred the maid look were a thick, metal collar on her throat with a golden cross chained to it hanging between her breasts and the longing, sidelong glances she gave her master.

On every floor they passed, the artificer waved her wand and gave a simple command to one of the golems: "Search the floor, help fight back the beasts, gather all the students you can, then escort them to the top floor which you will then defend at all cost." With those orders, each one marched out until their rumbling footsteps faded or were replaced by dull, meaty thwacks. However, the duo couldn't wait and listen no matter how much they wanted; they had to steadily march down all the way to the second floor. To Iris, it felt like descending straight into hell. Every floor was filled with lewd sounds louder than the last and drained more and more of her hope away to the point that it felt useless to issue her orders. To Silvia, it felt like a battle, nothing more, nothing that she hadn't already been trained for. Then, the last golem was gone, and they found themselves at the final door already blown off of its hinges.

"This is it," Iris couldn't keep the light tremors from her voice or her hands as the unfiltered sounds assaulted her ears, "Remember, we can't save anyone already fallen, so just hurry past those beasts if they don't put up a fight. If we fight more than we need to, then…" The words needed to be said, but she couldn't force them past the knot of worry in her throat. Then a comforting hand landed on her shoulder.

"I don't want to lose you either. We should stay together as well. That way… that way we can at least be together through it all," It was the first time the artificer had heard such hesitation in her creation's voice. Yet, that hesitation held a strange comfort, as if the homunculus was truly becoming human.

"I love you," The confession spilled from her lips, surprising her just as much as Silvia, "In case we lose our minds in there… I love you."

"I love you too," Once again, real emotion filled the homunculus's voice.

"I wish I could listen to your new voice all day," The artificer forced her foot forward to take a step through the broken doorway, "But we still have a job to do."

With a firm nod, Silvia followed her into the hall.

Despite the intensity of the sounds filling the second floor, the first hallway was completely empty. The only signs that anyone had been there at all were streaks and puddles of bestial cum dirtying the floors and discarded and torn clothes strewn about. All of the moans, groans, squelches, and thuds seemed to pour out of the classrooms that they passed. Each small box was a depraved display of all manner of beasts rutting away at the students as cum oozed from their gaping or filled holes. In one room, a huge minotaur was standing with a powerful hand wrapped around a petite student's thin wrists to jerk her up and down a massive bull cock hard enough to make her stomach bulge and her legs limply flop. In another, the beasts seemed to fuck their student just long enough to fill her with a virile load before passing her to the next beast in a disturbingly effecient roulette, all while a griffon was relentlessly pounding a purple haired girl against the wall. The last room Iris let herself peek into before realizing there was no hope for those within the classrooms had every student getting every hole filled at once in a brutal orgy where their holes weren't left empty for long when a beast finished inside.

"Is it too late?" The artificer whispered just loud enough for Silvia to hear, not that she truly believed the beasts would have heard her in their mating frenzy.

"Do you have no faith in your students? It hasn't been long, so I'm sure there are plenty holding out still," The confidence in the homunculus's voice put the purple-haired woman at ease, "They are the best and brightest."

"The best and brightest," Iris agreed, "But still in training. By Kaval I hope they are alright."

The duo walked through the halls in as much silence as they could muster with the sounds surrounding them. Slowly but surely those sounds faded away when they began to walk through the empty halls, and the hope faded with it. That near silence was the worst thing the artificer had ever heard. Instead of the sounds of battle and struggle, they were met with sparse moans and bestial cries. Yet, they forced themselves to continue forward, no matter how futile it seemed. The string of empty classrooms was occasionally broken by the sight of a student being ravaged, but, as they neared the rear stairwell of the floor, two voices reached their ears.

"Awwww, no more wives on this floor," Despite the sadness in the first voice, there was no hiding how bubbly and cheery it usually was, "Do you think the top floors would share?"

"I was considering waiting until we got to the outside world myself. So many possibilities out there," The second voice was a bit more raspy with a level tone that had the slightest hint of wistfulness, "I doubt there are enough for us all anyhow."

True, true. Although that is a shame; I was so looking forward to starting my family tonight," The first voice suddenly became excited, "Just imagine it! A bunch of little moths running around and brightening everyone's day! Unless they come out more human of course… How does all of that work anyhow?"

"That's what I was hoping to study actually!" As that second voice started to talk again, Iris forced down her fears and stepped around the corner to face the beasts, "Of course that means a harem and…" The voice trailed off when the owner saw the two women turn the corner.

That voice belonged to a serpent girl whose jaw dropped and eyes widened so fast that the artificer could almost see the hearts glowing in them, but her expression switched back to a close mouthed, reserved and calculated stare just as quickly. Iris returned the stare with her own, taking the time to carefully size up her opponent while her hands fiddled with more stones in her pouch. Her entire body was covered in blue scales with white along her face, chest, belly, and the insides of her arms and legs as far as the purple-haired woman could tell. Light blue hair sprouted from her head just like a human and was even tied into high twintails by gold bands, leaving room for her fin-like ears. Her body was covered almost completely by a navy suit with a slightly more blue blouse and white tie that must have been crushing her D-Cup breasts beneath the constricting fabric. A pleated navy skirt with a frilled hem of blue and white rested just above a powerful tail, and a large navy bow on the back of it, blue tights, and blue gloves finished off the very official looking ensemble. It was something Iris herself would have loved to wear and really complemented those light blue eyes, but, more importantly, it left little doubt that her scales were her only natural defense. There wasn't even a weapon to be found beneath the artificer's piercing, green stare, meaning that there was one easy option to take care of the beast resting right in her bag. So why did it feel like a bad option?

Perhaps it was the splash of color next to the serpent in the form of a pink and yellow moth. Even as opponents faced her, her big, black eyes and white pupils sparkled with glee while a smile lit up her peach colored face. A chin length shock of shaggy yellow hair was home to orange antennas that looked just like feathers, and what could have either been a pink and yellow scarf, the colors mixed together to almost create a warm orange, or just natural fur gave her chin a nice nest to nuzzle in. Pink fur covered all four of her upper arms before they became thin, almost red arms that had shocks of yellow fur around the wrists while her legs were completely covered by a gradient of red to yellow fur. Even her dress was bright yellow with a thick furred hem colored like stuff around her neck, a color that surprisingly drew her eyes right to those perky breasts that were the same size as her partner's. Iris was so focused on that sight that she nearly missed the large, semi-transparent, cape-like, pink wings with a yellow streak just above the bottom.

After a moment of silence, the moth squealed, "Two more! I knew I would find someone! Do you want one too, Kriah?"

"I wouldn't say no," The serpent woman's attempt to downplay her eagerness was spoiled by the way her eyes nearly ate Iris alive, "The purple- haired one looks… nice."

"It's Iris!" The artificer snapped, earning a giggle from the bright moth.

"Such a pretty name! I'm Bezla with a Z! What about your friend's? Is it just as beautiful as she is?"

The disconcerted look that flashed across Silvia's face would have been priceless in any other situation.

"I am Silvia," Her voice had the slightest tinge of disgust, but it was otherwise as measured as ever, "But I am already spoken for, so you beasts should look elsewhere."

A blush began to form on Iris's face when another happy squeal came from Bezla.

"I can see why! It will be great for our children to have a nice uncle or aunt, and we can all have fun together, and we'll be one big, happy family! You must introduce us as soon as possible!" The excited words came in such a strong, bubbly stream that they threatened to wash the women away.

"What?" The homunculus frowned with confusion, "You don't want me all to yourself?"

"Of course not! The more the merrier!" For a second, Iris saw her creation deep in thought.

"That doesn't change anything!" She snapped and gave Silvia a light pinch to knock her out of those dangerous thoughts, "We will not be taken in by foul beasts!"

A wide grin began to spread across Kriah's face, "Ah! I see! They're a couple."

"Of course!" Bezla gasped, "They look so cute together!" Then her excited grin began to fade a little, "Oh… but that means… auntie will be your wife."

"Don't call me auntie!" Iris snapped, suddenly feeling exhausted by the whirlwind of a conversation, "Gah! Why are we even talking anyways! Aren't you all supposed to be vicious and attack on sight?"

"That is quite insulting," The serpent sighed, "But if you would rather not take the option to settle this peacefully—"

"To let you rape me, you mean? Of course not! Besides, with Silvia and my other creations by my side, you stand no chance!" The artificer's boast was backed up by Silvia readying her scythe.

"You can try your hardest, but none will touch my master."

"I would rather not have to resort to violence," Bezla pouted, "So can you please just surrender? I promise to make sure you feel really good."

"Not on your life!" Iris held her chin up with pride as her hand slid towards her pouch of tricks, "It would take more than some beasts to make me feel good even if you did!"

"Then you leave us no choice," Kriah sighed and waved a hand at her moth friend, "Why don't we show them your special trick?"

"I guess…" the moth sighed before addressing the women, "Just relax. This won't hurt or last very long," With that, her colorful wings snapped outwards.

For a second, nothing seemed to happen, then a thick dusting of pink pollen began to slip from the outstretched wings. It formed an even thicker cloud that wafted through the air just a little faster than they could react. As their minds snapped back to reality and they began to back away, the pollen caught up to them. The dust disappeared as soon as it landed on their clothes, skin, and hair, giving them a brief appearance of being covered in a pink frost, but that didn't stop plenty of the stuff from rushing up their noses. To their surprise, it smelled like a sweet, sweet nectar and filled their mouths with a sweet, sugary taste. Soon, the taste began to tingle on their tongues, making the muscles go half numb, before that same numbness flooded every part of their body except their minds. The duo was acutely aware of their bodies slumping back against stone that felt a few miles away.

"Are you ok?" Iris was able to roll her eyes down to see the worried look on Bezla's face when she rushed towards Silvia, "You didn't hurt your head did you?"

The homunculus felt her head lifted from the ground before getting nestled on a soft, furry pillow that smelled oh-so-sweet. Two hands softly ran through her hair while the moth gently cooed apologies, and her other two hands seemed to already be working at her clothes. To her surprise, the gentle stroking of her blonde hair felt… nice, almost reminding her of how Iris stroked her that morning. Yet, that strange, tingling pleasure wasn't enough to keep her mind from what the beast was doing to her dress. Surprisingly dexterous fingers peeled the white corset part of her dress before popping the buttons on her bust to let her bare breasts begin to ooze out. In no time, her already hard, pink nubs slipped from the fabric right before the last button was undone, and her soft mounds freely spilled out. For a second, all four hands stopped when the moth caught sight of the creamy flesh.

"Oh my," The moth gasped, "Those are so amazing."

In an instant, one hand cupped each breast and gently squeezed. A small moan slipped out of Silvia's mouth as her hard nubs rubbed along the surprisingly silky and warm palms, and her sensitive flesh was so deftly massaged that it made her entire chest tingle. Yet, it didn't feel nearly as good as Iris's rough, fumbling treatment that was so full of eagerness. A worried frown crept onto the normally cheery face, as if the beast could sense something was wrong.

"Am I doing it wrong?" She asked and stopped her hands, "Do you need it to be rougher? Or… perhaps some suckling?"

"Eave er a'own," Iris groaned past her numb tongue, "Ee own on ih."

"Shhh," Kriah knelt beside her and pressed a scaly finger to her lips, "You don't have to be so feisty you know. If you just calm down, then this can be over much sooner."

"It off e," If the artificer could move, she would have been thrashing kicking, but there was nothing she could do about the clawed fingers tracing down her body as if memorizing every curve.

"I don't think I have met a woman nearly as exquisite as you," The serpent seemed to slip into a bit of a trance, her breath quickening the more she felt, "I wonder what makes you tick. Could it be… this?"

Two clawed fingers undid the bottom buttons on her top before peeling the fabric away to reveal her flat stomach and belly button. Those same scaly digits began to rub circles around the small divot, slowly massaging the ticklish skin with a sensation that felt like round pebbles gliding over it. To her surprise, the non-stop swirling actually began to make her stomach flutter and buzz like when Silvia kissed her there last night, but, just as a low gasp slipped past her lips, the fingers stopped and began to move the other way. The gasp of pleasure turned to one of pain when the smooth sensation became rough and scratching instead, the edge of the scales nearly cutting her flesh.

"Op," Iris tried to cry out, "Ih urs."

"Interesting," Kriah pulled her claws away and eyed the now pink skin, "What if I do this?"

Her head bobbed down to press her mouth against the sore skin in the closest thing to a kiss her reptilian mouth could do. It was a surprisingly sweet gesture that actually seemed to cool the heat, especially when her long, pointed tongue slipped out to wash around the same spot and coat it with a thick layer of saliva. Yet, as the oddly thick liquid quenched the fire on her belly, a new fire began to burn in her loins. Before Iris knew it, small chirps of pleasure came from her throat, and a hand slowly traveled up her top to pop the buttons open one by one.

Silvia could only watch as her lover let out those sweet sounds, jealousy roiling in her stomach. Another low coo came from Bezla when her black eyes glanced down, and her hands began their slow massage once more.

"It's okay, honey. You will be able to sleep with her whenever you want. In the meantime, why don't I make you feel just as good?"

With that, the homunculus's head was carefully slid from that furry lap. The moth laid down beside her and gave her a light kiss on the cheek, but her lips didn't stop there. Soft kiss after soft kiss trailed down Silvia's jaw until those plush lips buried themselves in the crook between her jaw and her neck. She couldn't believe the rush of pleasure that came from simple pressure being applied to such an innocuous place, yet there she was sighing and whimpering with pleasure as a tubular tongue slipped out to lick against the tingling flesh. Just as soon as it began, the smooches once more trailed down her neck, not once missing a sensitive sweet spot. By the time they reached her breasts, the homunculus was mewling.

Every tender peck that sank into her soft, sensitive mounds left a sweet, lingering heat. In seconds,a shimmering trail ran right down to one of her rock hard nipples where those sweet lips kissed in circles just on the edge of her areolas, and one of the moth's hands quickly ran up her body to gently massage her lonely tit. The combination of the light yet thorough pressure on both breasts made those mewls turn to full throated groans. The pleasure just kept building and building with every squeeze and revolution of the loving mouth, as if she was slowly being dipped into the warm pool of pleasure awaiting her. And yet… something was missing. As wonderful as it all felt, as much as it made her slit begin to drool, or even as skilled as every movement was, it was missing the sight of purple hair and that completely red face making Iris's eyes pop when she looked up at her in a mix of embarrassment and lust. The mental image alone was enough to make her cries pitch for a brief moment before dying back down.

"Is this not enough?" Worry and sadness settled into Bezla's voice as her eyes moved up to watch Kriah making Iris squirm and moan, "Do you want something like that?"

The artificer's small breasts were being thoroughly squeezed and massaged by those clawed hands. At first, they were gentle like Bezla's, drawing out short, sweet gasps, but they quickly sped up their pace until the claws threatened to cut the firm flesh. Those cries began to heat up, so the serpent became even more rough as she practically mauled them. Iris was sure they would tear from being jerked every which way and batted around like toys, sure the beast was just trying to see how far her body could go before it broke. Then, the hands stopped completely and just sat there while she panted in a mix of fear and arousal.

"Not what I expected," One hand rose high into the air before coming down upon one of the handfuls of flesh hard enough to make it clap and jiggle. Kriah tilted her head at the sharp cry that sprung forth, "Not that rough. I see. What about this?"

A hand gently stroked Iris's stinging flesh for a moment before running both hands closer to her small, pink nipples and grabbing them both tightly between her thumb and forefinger. First, the scaly digits began to roll the hard, sensitive flesh back and forth, twisting them like nobs until the artificer began to hiss in pain. Then, they began to pull on them, gently at first but quickly becoming rougher and rougher with every blissful cry. Soon, the small breasts were tented up from how tautly they were pulled while those hands bounced up and down to continuously jerk those nipples against their breaking point. This time, Iris really felt like her breasts would tear off as every inch of them began to burn, but she couldn't deny the pleasure burning through them with even more intensity. There was no stopping a long moan when one last, painful jerk pulled her firm flesh just a bit farther than she thought before her aching breasts were finally let go.

"At urt," Her words were just a little clearer as the numbing buzz began to fade, so it was hard to hide the pain in her voice, especially as a few tears slid down her face.

"And yet, you moaned," Kriah sounded more intrigued than teasing, "You hated me slapping them, but the twisting and pulling made you sound so sweet. I wonder why. Here, let me give you a bit of a treat."

The serpent licked her lips as her face descended towards the now rosy mounds. For a moment, her hands continued to rub and squeeze while she simply pressed her nose slits between the sweat slicked flesh and breathed in as deeply as she could. The cool, tickling sensation made Iris squirm with what little strength her body had while her cheeks began to burn with embarrassment. Her mind flashed back to last night when Silvia was breathing deeply in her hair and saying how great it smelled, her heart beginning to ache, but she wasn't able to dwell on it for long. A strong squeeze popped her left nipple up like a button that gave Kriah the perfect spot to wrap her scaly lips around it. The purple-haired woman's breath hitched when the rough lips warm and silky mouth latched onto her, nestling the hard nub between a pair of sharp teeth as if threatening to bite it. It was a sensation that felt even better than when her creation was suckling on them last night, but she wasn't sure if that was from the even more intense way the beast sucked it inside, like she was trying to swallow it, or the omnipresent danger of those sharp teeth. Whatever it was, each loud suck made her moans grow and her back begin to twitch in a futile attempt to arch upwards and force her chest deeper inside.

Bezla gulped after she watched the intense display, "M-Maybe just the sucking, unless you really do want that."

"N-No…" Silvia managed to force out of her half numb mouth, more than a little anger rushing through her after that display. Oh, how she wished she could get up and give that cruel serpent a piece of her mind! Yet, there was no denying that Iris actually seemed to enjoy it, even if just a little, so she could only watch and silently fume until a soft squeeze brought her attention back to the moth groping her.

"Are you ok?" Those concerned words were capped with a sweet peck, as if they were already long-time lovers.

"Ihs ine…" The homunculus tore her eyes away from the sight to look deep into the black eyes next to her, "An ooo eeely ake eee eel ood?"

"Of course!" Bezla was back to her cheery self and began to straddle her partner, "I've been told my tongue is magic!" As if to prove her point, she flicked the tubular muscle in and out a few times with a wink.

"En oo it," Silvia managed to wiggle her chest just hard enough to make her breasts jiggle.

"With pleasure!" In seconds, the moth had her smiling face inches from the soft mounds.

At first, she just stared and gently pushed those breasts together, making them bounce and jiggle so much that her mouth began to water enough for a line of drool to slip down her chin. Then, both of her left hands began to thoroughly massage one of the jiggling breasts. One of the hands squeezed and gently pushed it from side to side while the other gently squeezed and pulled her nipples until the homunculus couldn't hold back her gasps. Yet, that slow burning pleasure couldn't compare to the burst that spread throughout her body when her other nipple was lined up as a warm, silky mouth wrapped around it. The wet heat nearly melted her hard nub before the sucking even started, so, once the sensitive flesh was sucked inside oh-so-slowly, there was no helping the long, languorous moan that flowed forth.

Bezla didn't lie about how amazing her tongue was either. After her suckling fell into a nice, steady rhythm, the tubular muscle slipped forward to flick across the tip of her hard flesh, nearly tickling her with how lightly it grazed and making her slowly strengthening body let out a little spasm. Flick after flick caressed her nipple until her moans were coming out hot and heavy. Silvia couldn't fathom how such simple motions could feel so good that her eyes halfway closed, but with every second that passed, the pleasure only grew and grew, as if something was holding back the full sensations assaulting her. Not that she dwelt on it for long before the strange tongue finally latched onto her and made all of those thoughts slip into the abyss of pleasure.

Nothing could quite describe the feeling of this brand new sensation. Those lips gently sucked her areolas all the way in, encapsulating them in a gentle, pulsing warmth while the tips of her nipples were sucked into an even tighter mouth that sucked much more fiercely. The combination of gentle and intense heat as those hands on her other breast did the same was more than Silvia's mind could take. Her eyes closed all the way so she could enjoy the waves of pleasure on their own, but that brought an image to mind that made the waves crash even more intensely. Now, it was Iris expertly massaging and sucking on her tits while those loving green eyes locked onto hers. Except there was no way to hide the fact that the hands and mouth lovingly pleasuring her were far from human, so the image crumbled away. Yet, even the image of yellow hair she saw bobbing up and down when cracking her eyes open didn't look as bad as she expected, perhaps even one she could learn to enjoy.

"Ore," The demand slipped from her lips, unbidden. It was a word straight from the roaring pleasure itself, and plenty more followed, "I ant ore… ease… dear…"

That last word made Bezla snap her head up, roughly jerking Silvia's nipple until it tented before it tore free of those tight lips with a wet pop and jolt of pleasure. The moth's eyes were swimming with pride and happiness while she let out a low squeal.

"Yes! I would love to! Dear!" She said the name as if it was the highest word of praise she could ever get as her free hands hurriedly pulled the long skirt up until it bunched around her lover's hips. Once again, her eyes went wide at the sight of even more of the soft, perfectly sculpted body bared before her.

The homunculus's thighs were just plump enough for the white garters to sink into her creamy skin and to ooze around the top of her white stockings. Those hands just had to run over every inch of the soft, silky skin until they began to wiggle with more of that renewed strength, a wiggling that brought Bezla's black eyes up to the smooth crotch beneath white lace panties. With bated breath, they were slid aside to reveal already drooling lips.

"You're so… beautiful," As the beast whispered that, her fingers spread the slick pussy open to reveal the perfect, pink walls, "I wonder how you taste."

She didn't waste even a moment finding out. The instant her lips kissed against Silvia's lower lips, the blonde woman's breath hitched before turning into a high pitched moan. So much warmth blasted against her bare sensitive skin with every breath, those soft lips felt so good pressing into her warm cunt, and she could only imagine what that tongue would feel like sliding inside. At first, the tubular muscle simply slid out to run up and down her juices, drinking up her juices with a strange, light sucking that came straight from the tongue, then it began to slowly push into her quivering hole.

The sound of yet another high pitched cry brought Kriah's head off of those now spit soaked breasts with another tilt of her head.

"That seems… interesting. Do you want to find out where all your sweet spots are?"

A few minutes ago, Iris might have snapped at the serpent, but she couldn't ignore the dampness of her underwear or the way her body trembled with every touch.

"Of ourse ot," Her words sounded as empty as they felt, "I on't fall ooo you."

"That's just another thing to test, my sweet," The thought of the challenge seemed to bring a bright smile to the serpent's face, "As if I would leave your perfect body alone either way."

Without waiting for another response, she let herself slide backwards and spread those still limp thighs apart until her face was inches away from the skirt. Her hand began to creep towards the hem of the concealing fabric, but it stopped just inches from grabbing hold as that bright smile turned to a sly grin. Instead, it slipped below the skirt to run up one of her pantyhose clad thighs to graze against the already damp fabric covering her slit. There was so much body heat gathered beneath the tent of fabric that it felt like Iris was in heat, and a light press against her sensitive spot made her gasp and jerk. In no time, the serpent was lightly pressing against her slit in every spot that she could think of, watching how the girl mewled or spasmed until her claw finally pinpointed the right spot to strike.

The artificer couldn't believe how sweet the cries slipping from her mouth were when she was barely being touched down there. How could a savage beast be so deft in— One dull claw pressed down hard, digging the soaked cloth of her panties deep into her slit and scraping against a spot that made her back begin to arch with a trembling moan. The pressure abated moments later only for the claw to come back even harder and press down on the fabric so hard that a light tear could be heard beneath her cries. Pulses of pleasure that grew stronger every time were sent down her spine with each poke, and, eventually, the hard claw finally poked a hole through her underwear. That change from soft fabric rubbing against her hole to a smooth, hard claw sinking between her drooling folds was an intense one. The shape was perfect for spreading her lips open even more while lightly scratching against her still virgin hole and it managed to hit almost every inch of her most sensitive spot. There was no stopping her hips from jerkily grinding forward with their newfound strength, almost forcing the tip inside of her as she let out a long, low yowl.

"Does that feel good?" Kriah asked, her voice a mix of genuine curiosity and teasing, "I wonder if it would feel better if you knew I was gazing on your bare, wet snatch as I did it?"

Just the thought of those sharp eyes studying her shamefully wet cunt while the serpent had her way made the yowl grow and her lips quiver around the claw. Apparently that was enough of an answer to get Kriah to jerk her skirt up until it sat along her stomach and revealed her pantyhose covered crotch complete with a claw stabbing through the soaked fabric. The serpent's tongue ran across her scaly lips at the sight as another claw began to trace around those sodden lips, grazing them just enough to make the woman jerk and her yowls warble. Then, with a loud rip, the circling claw lashed out, hooked inside of the hole, and pulled until the hole grew so big that even those firm thighs were bared, and the only thing keeping Iris's snatch hidden was a thin piece of fabric. Instead of simply tearing it away, the beast slipped it to the side with more care than the artificer would have expected, exposing her drooling pussy to the cold air.

"Op it," Iris finally had the strength to gently wiggle her hips with embarrassment, "If yer unna fuck ee, just ooo it."

"I will," The serpent winked at her, "I just need to know what makes you tick first. Be a dear and cry out loud so I know what's best."

The artificer could only clench her teeth in anger and jerk her gaze away from that all too happy smile. Then, she felt smooth fingers pressing against her puffy lips and gently spreading them apart to expose her wet, pink pussy.

"On't look ere!" She cried, but the beast didn't listen.

Kriah was far too busy pressing one claw against her tight, virgin hole until it threatened to slip inside. Another push made the sharp nail finally slide inside to the tip of the serpent's scaly finger, and the feeling of having her hole finally invaded by something other than a tongue made Iris gasp in fear. One wrong move and the filthy beast could tear her most precious spot and ruin it for Silvia. Not that she seemed interested in that in the slightest. No, the beast was far more interested in slowly but surely sliding the digit past her trembling, tight walls with a wet schlick and letting out a sweet sigh of her own. The deeper that hard finger pushed into her, the more the artificer's core began to burn, as if it was begging for more. By the time Kriah's knuckle grazed her lips, the shower of sweet groans were once more slipping past her lips.

"You feel amazing," The serpent bent her finger to lightly scratch the sensitive walls, making her lover jolt and gasp, "So warm, wet, and tight… Can you hear it sloshing?"

The finger began to shallowly pump in and out as it continued to bend and lightly scratch. Iris couldn't believe that the beast was beginning to stir her insides up, slowly speeding up and drawing further out with every pump, and she couldn't hold back a moan. The damn lizard playing with her like a toy, gazing at the spot reserved only for Silvia with such an inquisitive and lecherous stare, and acting like it was some worthless research, but the worst part of all was that there truly was a wet schlicking that came with every single thrust and rub loud enough to be heard beneath her shameful sounds of pleasure. Yet, as much as she hated every second of the disgusting massage, there was no stopping her back from arching or her cries from pitching as the finger began to full on fuck her.

In no time, the slick, scaly digit was feverishly ramming in and out of her cunt fast enough for those hard knuckles to slap against her lips. The feeling of the scales rubbing against her walls only made everything so much worse. The smooth insertion felt like it was perfectly made to get sucked up by her hole, and the way they caught on her skin and scraped against her on the way out sent so many unwanted shivers through her. But it didn't stop there. Moments after the intense pace was set, a second finger joined the first, easily spreading her open wider and filling her even more. Iris's heated moans caught when the thick sensation pounded through her the first few times, but it wasn't long until they were flowing out in an even stronger stream. Then another finger slid inside, and fear coursed through her spine. Three fingers alone were enough to begin to stretch her walls. Worse than the stretching feeling was the warm heat of an orgasm rearing its ugly head as the pumping began to make her feel like she was melting.

"No!" The artificer cried, "No! No! No! Stop! Ease stop!"

"Are you getting close?" Excitement filled Kriah's eyes, "Let me see!"

Without slowing her rhythm, the serpent slithered her way back up until she was face to face with the woman once more. Iris wanted to tell her off, to slap her, to turn her face away so the mongrel couldn't get the pleasure, but her body wouldn't respond. The pleasure was rocketing through her mind faster than she expected, like a wolf bearing down on the last of her pride. In a last ditch effort to fight against the pleasure, one of her hands flashed out to press against the wall while the other failed out in search of another one to hold.

"Silvia!"

The moan wormed its way through the homunculus's own haze of ecstasy. The tongue working against her cunt felt better than anything she could have expected or hoped for, and it had only been rubbing and sucking between her folds the entire time. The few times it jabbed against her hole, huge bursts of pleasure made Silvia spasm and yowl, her voice on the edge of begging for more. Through the whirlwind of pleasure draining all of her strength, she was able to reach her hand out and take hold of Iris's. The small, soft hand in hers felt so right and made her moans warble even more. To share this moment with her love made every second feel worth it, even if their hands were clenching down hard enough to crush the other.

While the homunculus was lost in thoughts about her love, she didn't feel the moth's tongue finally press against her trembling hole until a flash of electricity filled her body when it began to slide inside. Her hips jerked forward to force the warm, pulsing tube deeper, and Bezla didn't disappoint. The slick flesh slid deeper than any normal human could have gone, all the way to her cervix. The first graze of Silvia's tight canal earned another high pitched cry and sudden jerk, but the pleasure only grew more and more intense. Instead of sliding forward or prodding the woman's deepest reaches, the tongue pressed firmly against her flesh and began to suck.

That pressure was like none the homunculus ever could have expected, making her core explode and melt at the same time. In mere moments her hips were trembling as her cries pitched so high that they began to cut out, and her other hand flashed out to clench at Bezla's blonde head and push it even deeper. Those soft lips pressed against her sodden pussy, that tongue massaged every inch of her walls, and it all felt glorious, so much better than her fingers. Silvia's hand clenched tighter and tighter while her body seized up. Then, as if a dam broke in her mind, the white hot ocean of orgasmic ecstasy washed over her mind, melting her body away. Just beyond the mind-numbing haze, she felt Bezla greedily slurp up every gush of cum that sprayed out of her.

Next to her, Iris was on the verge of that same ecstasy herself. The pleasure tore at her mind, trying to drag her down into the orgasmic depths below, but she did her best to fight against it. The sharp pain in her hand did much to focus her mind, to keep her from letting that beast gain the satisfaction of seeing her cum. Yet, that pain was already fading thanks to the grip growing limp, and the far too heated cry right next to her ear only chiseled away more at her flimsy wall. If Silvia was feeling so good, then…

"Why so stiff?" The words interrupted her whirling thoughts, "Don't you want to feel the same bliss as your lover?"

The artificer glared at the serpent through half lidded eyes and forced her answer past her constant cries.

"Y-Yes!" The wrong words tumbled out.

Yet, she couldn't force her mouth to change them before a hungry grin crossed those scaly lips, and a hand began to slide down her stomach. The smooth sensation made her tremble even more the closer it drew to her messy cunt, but it stopped short. A claw slowly reached down to caress the very top of her slit, lightly grazing a small bud just enough to make her body jerk and her moans to seize up. Using her reactions as a guide, Kriah probed around until her claw finally hit her agonizingly sensitive clit with a rough tap.

That was all it took. As if the nub of flesh was a button, that single press broke Iris's mental wall to pieces and let the ferocious orgasm tear through her mind. Her body nearly flopped from how much it jerked and twitched while her cries were nearly silent, her throat unable to eek out more than high pitched squeaks and whines. The most embarrassing thing of all was how a thin stream of cum sprayed from her for the first time in her life to splatter all over those blue and white scales.

Neither woman knew just how long their brains were wracked by ecstasy. Both beasts just kept pumping and wiggling inside, drawing every second out into a sweet infinity that threatened to drown them both until they lost their minds. Then, when they weren't sure if they could take anymore, the warm ocean slowly receded to leave them trembling and sweaty on the ground, still hand in hand. As soon as Iris began to still, Kriah slid her fingers out just to pop them right into her waiting mouth, a look of bliss crossing her eyes as she savored sucking the sweet femcum from her hand. Bezla, on the other hand, gradually slowed her tongue down in time with Silvia's trembling and waning cries and only pulled her tongue back out when only a few shudders and heavy gasps made those soft breasts quake.

"Delicious," Both beasts said in unison with a final slurp.

"I know right?" Bezla giggled and longingly looked at the dripping lips she was just licking as she sat back on her heels, "I didn't think it would be that amazing!'

"Mmhmm," The serpent agreed, already popping another scoop of juices into her toothy maw, "I almost wish I could do it all day."

"Well…" The moth cut her dark eyes towards Kriah and bit her lip, "We could…"

For a second, the scaly, blue beast mulled it over, "I think Ysaera would notice," She finally admitted with a sigh, "But after we claim them, I plan to have so much fun."

"Claim me?" Iris huffed and struggled to crawl up to a sitting position on her still numb limbs, "Who do you think you are?"

"Still with the cold act?" Kriah sighed, "There is no one to judge you if you admit to liking it."

"Don't fool yourself!" The artificer spat out, trying her hardest to ignore the way her thighs trembled, "I was powerless thanks to that dust, and—"

"It doesn't have any effect on your mind," Bezla butted in with an apologetic smile, "So any pleasure you felt is real. Which is great! Trust me when I say she can give you plenty more where—"

"No! You are all filthy beasts, and we will not submit! Isn't that right, Silvia?"

The homunculus was silent for a few moments before finally speaking up, "I-I don't know. I haven't felt anything like this before, and… and it's more than I can handle."

Iris's green eyes connected with Silvia's pleading, amber eyes. The sight melted her heart and made her reassuringly squeeze her partner's hand.

"It's okay," Her voice was low and sweet, "I will forgive you no matter what happens. You were never meant to feel this way, but I'm glad you do."

They enjoyed a brief, sweet moment lost in each other's eyes, as if they were both worried that they would never be able to again. Then it was interrupted by a sniffle.

"Oh, that's so sweet!" Bezla sniffled again, "I promise you, Iris, that I will make sure she is as loved as she can possibly be!"

"As if you can!" The artificer was back to her snappish self, "She needs me! Not you savage, despicable, evi—" Her words were finally cut off by a squeak when Kriah picked her up and turned her over, tearing her hand away from Silvia's.

"Perhaps positive reinforcement could fix that attitude of yours."

Before the artificer had a chance to ask what she meant, the serpent was pushing her against the wall. It took the last of her strength to stop herself from face planting the stone and, even then, could only slow herself enough to kiss it instead. One of those clawed hands flipped her skirt all the way over her waist to let the tight curves of her small ass and her bare, drenched cunt to jut out into the air. Her ass practically burned from the intense gaze boring into the hand not clenched around her waist rubbed and gently squeezed her taut globes.

"So perfect," Kriah breathed.

"Pervert," The purple-haired woman grumbled and turned her head around to glare at the lecherous beast, only to come face to face with what awaited her, ""Ngh! What are those?"

Two large bulges strained against the tight, blue fabric of the tights. Iris's mouth went dry when she noticed that each bulge arched all the way down to her mid thigh and was covered in small bumps. After the intense sensations of those thin fingers, she could only fear what would happen when one of those shafts slid into her.

"Didn't you know? All of us beasts who worked for Ysaera were blessed with the cocks of our species to go with our… other parts. As a serpent, I was blessed with dual cocks! Want to see them?" Before she could respond, claws dug into the tight, blue fabric and tore them open from the crotch down to the knee in one swift stroke.

The artificer caught a brief look at the white scales on Kriah's thighs before her attention switched to the pink bulges now swinging free from the force of their release. With a good look at the thick rods of flesh now free from their confines, Iris's heart dropped. Each one was long enough to dig straight to her belly button if she was one to judge with small bumps covering every inch of the pink surface. They looked more like glistening, twitching sausages hanging in the air than any cock she had seen, and there was nothing to show where the head ended and shaft began. There was no way they would be able to fit inside of her, let alone two. The artificer couldn't even think what she would do with the second one.

"Don't you dare!" Her voice trembled, "You'll tear me apart!"

"I wonder," Despite her protests, the beast lined the bottom cock up with her sodden slit, gently rubbing the round head between her lips, "Would I really tear you open? Or would it just make everything better? How will it feel when every one of my nubs grinds you?"

"Hey!" Silvia cried and began to scramble against the ground, "You said you wouldn't hurt us!"

"This is hardly worth being considered hurting," Kriah shook her head, "In my research, I found that the human body should be perfectly capable of handling this. In fact, some women prefer being filled so fully," As if to prove her point, she lined her bottom cock up with those sodden lips and began to gently rub the round head deep inside. A light schlicking filled the air as Iris clenched at the wall and began to tremble.

"I don't care," The homunculus threatened as she made it to a sitting position and reached for her tossed aside scythe, "I will not stand idly by while you treat my love like this!"

Bezla grabbed her wrist with one hand and gently grabbed the back of her head with the other. The blonde woman turned her head just in time to see a sad worried look before those paralyzing spores slipped into her nose. With gentle, apologetic coos, the moth lowered her limp head to the ground.

"I'm sorry, dear, but it's for the best. If you struggle any more then we would have to get violent, and I— and I—" Tears formed in those big, black eyes, "I don't want our relationship soiled like that!"

Silvia found herself torn between the intense mating awaiting her love and the soft hand caressing her head. For once, the construct was glad she had no choice but to accept what was to come, powerless to stop those loving fingers from running through her slightly messy hair. All she could do was watch as those tight-clad hips pushed forward and slowly but surely slid that thick, bumpy flesh into Iris. Those glistening walls were spread wide open while her creator let out pained gasps that turned to grunts the more it slipped inside. If not for the tender hand turning her head away to face a gentle smile, the homunculus knew that she would have had to watch every torturous second. Instead, she had the colorful beast giving her sweet kisses and sliding a hand down her stomach to distract her.

"There is one thing the paralysis is good for in this situation," It took the excited smile combined with a light schlick for Silvia to notice the throb of pleasure buried beneath the numbness, "I have been told that the numbness giving way to pleasure is absolutely exquisite," An embarrassed blush began to cross her cheeks, "Oh! What am I doing telling you that? Wouldn't you rather assume I was a virgin? W-Well, knowing that, can I… can I have sex with you?"

The pleading look in those big black eyes despite the advantageous position she was in made the blonde woman's heart pump. They were beasts, savage and wild, so why… why did this one make her feel close to how Iris made her feel? Before the homunculus knew it, a sound of agreement slipped past her lips.

"Really?" Bezla jumped up and immediately grabbed the fluffy skirt of her dress, lifting it to reveal a crotch just as furry as her legs. What really caught Silvia's eyes was the sight of a large member that looked like an upside down human cock jutting from a slit just above another much wetter slit, "What do you think? I know it's a little crude and nowhere near as beautiful as your body, but…" The moth trailed off as happiness buzzed through the blonde woman, "W-Well, it can still make you feel good… I'm sorry, I'm not normally this nervous," Her eyes flitted back towards Kriah, who was still working her shaft inside inch by inch, before laying on top of Silvia and positioning her strange cock at her slick entrance, "Just tell me if it hurts."

A sigh immediately slipped out of the moth just above another schlick, but the homunculus could only feel some pressure build in her crotch. It was only after the large member had slipped a few inches inside that the pleasure began to pulse again like a far off star. Soon, her own gasps began to mingle with her new lover's sweet noises as anticipation filled her, and the tingling pressure began to dig deeper and deeper inside until those furred hips pressed into her inner thighs as if they were two pieces of a puzzle fitting together. Even the bestial rod filled Silvia up just right, the tip pressing against her cervix hard enough to force a jolt of pleasure through the numbness.

"Oh Kaval!" Bezla squeaked, "You feel so amazing!"

The warm buzz that filled the homunculus's heart once more only made it feel so much better when those soft lips pressed into hers. Then, those furry hips slowly drew back to leave her feeling just the slightest bit empty before pushing right back inside to fill her once more. Despite the way the moth shuddered and paused with every gentle stroke, she managed to create a smooth, rocking rhythm that began to stoke the far away fire in Silvia's core.

While Silvia was being gently slid into, Iris was having a much harder time. The thick, bumpy cock could barely fit inside of her, so every shallow thrust only managed to dig it another inch inside of her before pushing her into the wall and grinding the other length between her cheeks. The feeling of those bumps popping in one by one before grinding against her folds hard enough to make her hiss and clench her teeth in pain. Yet, as the far too big member cored her deeper, pleasure began to mingle with the pain in an intense sensation that made her legs quake. Then, the rounded head jerked against her cervix, slapping it just hard enough to make the artificer yowl scratch at the stone.

"I see," Kriah huffed with exertion already, "Past there is your— Ngh!— womb. Ready to— to clench tight against… against my— Ahn!— cock!" She sounded entranced with the idea the minute it slipped out of her mouth, "Can you imagine how good— that will feel?"

Her hips jerked forward once more to grind the tip against Iris's tight canal, not managing to spear into it quite yet.

"No!" The purple haired woman grunted, barely able to force the syllable out, "I can't— Hng!— I'll break— you filthy— Hnn!— beast!"

"If you can talk, then— then you aren't feeling good enough!"

Iris felt those claws dig deep into her waist until it felt like they would stab right into her. Her cry of pain turned into a whine of worry as the bumps pulled back and began to pop out of her slick walls. When Kriah had pulled a few glistening inches back out of her new mate, she slammed her hips forward as hard as she possibly could.

In a single, powerful stroke, the huge shaft was buried all the way to the hilt in that tight, virgin hole. The sensations rushed through the artificer so fast that she could only let out a broken squeak in response. Her mind was overtaken with a roiling mix of burning pain, explosive pleasure, and the firing of the last few synapses in her mind that could figure out what was happening, so, for almost a minute, her body could only shudder and squeak while the serpent enjoyed her tightness with a long moan. It gave her some time to adjust to the bestial member stretching her beyond belief but not nearly enough. The rounded head had forced her cervix wide open, slammed against the end of her womb, and kept on pushing until it was stretched beyond belief and a bulge could be seen in her stomach. Every throb of the thick, pink meat made those bumps push into the most sensitive parts of her stretched out womb, assaulting her mind with burst after burst of intense ecstasy until it felt like more than her body would break.

Iris somehow managed to open her eyes halfway, flashing them to the side to find Silvia. If she could only see her love then maybe, just maybe, she could fight back the intense feelings, but her eyes found a situation just as bad as her own. The homunculus was moaning for more and rocking her hips against the moth's furry hips with every gentle thrust. For just a moment, her own half lidded eyes flitted to the side where the green and hazel irises met.

"I sohhy!" The blonde woman moaned, the look on her creator's face making her heart crack, "I sohhy, I uv. Ih eels ooo oood!"

The slowly growing heat in her core made it harder and harder to keep her eyes on the beautiful, purple-haired woman, but she did her best to keep her eyes locked with the hope that Iris would be able to read the apology and love hidden within. Then, it became so much that she had to close her eyes again and let it all wash over her.

Last night couldn't even compare to the pleasure the moth gave. At first, her movements felt miles away only to slowly grow closer and closer until Silvia could feel the engorged lip of that head scrape against the bottom of her walls. The way the numbness melted away to reveal more pleasure hidden within was a strange experience that made every thrust feel like it was doubling her sensitivity, and it slowly let her legs quiver and her hands clench at the ground. Before long, her arms and legs were twitching with the effort to embrace her furry mate and hold her close, as if her body was already craving the warm seed churning inside. However, the best part of all was when Bezla leaned down to pant in her ear, blasting it with hot breaths that made her body shudder before whispering sweet words.

"You feel… so good…" She nearly whined as one hand reached out to jerkingly stroke the homunculus's blonde hair, "So much… ahh… so much better than… hnn… than I ever imagined…" The confession earned her an extra lewd moan and tight spasm around her member, "I don't… I don't know how long… ahn… I can last…"

"Inhide…" Silvia could barely groan past the steadily mounting bliss buzzing through her body, "I ahn ih inhide…"

Whatever other words the two wanted to exchange were lost in heated moans that grew by the moment. Only the constant light schlicking and slapping of flesh on flesh cut through their lewd vocalizations.

Kriah's own moans finally gave way to words after a few eternal minutes.

"Ohhhhhhhhh! Iris! You feel…" Those words trailed off when she saw the way Iris shuddered and squeaked, "Oh no! I'm sorry! Something just came over me! Are you alright?"

"F-Filthy— beast," Was all she could force out.

"Ungrateful human," The serpent huffed back as her eyes cut to her friend's gentle rhythm, but, to her surprise, the walls around her bumpy cock clenched down, "Ohhhhh! That's— Ngh!— That's too much!"

Despite her words, she still began to rock her hips back and forth, trying her best to not cram her cock past her mate's cervix again. Yet, that proved much harder than expected. Her body almost felt drawn to pound as deep as it could go, and those feelings made her thrusts quickly turn hard and ragged once more. To her surprise, it didn't take long for that petite pussy to grow slick and loose enough to actually let her length slide in and out with only a few thrusts that ground Iris against the wall before her cock filled her to her cervix.

"Stoooooop!" The artificer began to half cry and half moan, her nails clenching at the stone some more, "I don't want your disgusting beast cock in me!"

"It's all you're good for," Kriah nearly growled, not sure where the words came from, but, when those already tight walls clamped down again, an idea rushed to her mind, "Soon, you will be begging for my cock like the… human you are!" Once again, Iris's pussy clenched and quivered.

"Shut up!" Iris cried again, unable to hide the mounting pleasure in her voice.

For the life of her, she couldn't understand where the pleasure was coming from. That strange member should have been tearing her up with pain, not stirring her insides up with sloppy squelches that made her juices splash and making her cry out with lust. Her walls definitely shouldn't have been clenching tight as if frantically holding on to the pink flesh to keep it from leaving her empty, nor should the other rod of hard flesh rubbing between her tight, pantyhose clad cheeks have been making her virgin pucker tingle. Yet there she was acting like a whore next to Silvia as a beast came closer and closer to filling her with vile seed.

It was impossible to ignore the way the serpent's panting was becoming ragged or her thrusts were losing control in an effort to fill her as full as possible, and, as much as she hated to admit it, it was impossible to ignore the heat burning at her mind. The same heat that Silvia brought to bear time and time again was buzzing in her mind, assaulting it with burning need. Iris fought tooth and nail to keep that orgasm at bay. There was no way she could give that beast the satisfaction, not when her love was right there able to hear her every cry and see her pounded into a sodden mess. Then, she heard the homunculus crying out on the verge of orgasm herself, and her concentration slipped for one moment too long.

The instant her guard slipped, a body wracking orgasm tore through Iris's body. Her cries turned to high pitched yowls as everything exploded into ecstasy. The explosions only grew stronger when that bumpy cock speared back into her womb and a long moan blew right into her ear. Only moments later, both members let out one last twitch before a thick, hot liquid filled her up and sprayed onto her back. Yet, those details felt like they were at the back of her mind, a million miles away behind the constant wall of heat smothering her mind. Even when her stomach began to swell it just made every feeling intensify.

The high pitched yowling coming from the artificer put Silvia's heart at ease. As what little guilt was in her heart faded, the buzzing heat filling her body only grew more and more, no longer dampened by any of the numbness. She could truly feel every stroke filling her just right before scraping against her on the way out and the soft warm heat pinning her down. Another orgasm was already working in her mind, steadily growing until it wrapped it all in a blanket of bliss, and the homunculus could hear Bezla's own cries begin to pitch. On some strange instinct, she wrapped her arms and legs around the gentle moth, pulling her so tight that her hips could only lightly buck back and forth to grind against her mate's cervix.

"Inside…" It felt like the only word Silvia could moan, "Inside… Inside… I… I want it…"

"Hnnnn!" Bezla moaned while her body shuddered and her cock throbbed, "I'm going to cum! I'm going to—" Instinct once more guided Silvia to quiet the furry beast with a deep kiss.

Their lips locked together like two pieces of a puzzle, their sweet drool mingling once they opened their mouths to slide their tongues together. The taste, the tingling warmth, even the feeling of those moans humming down her throat made the next feeling feel so much better. A thick spurt of a strange, hot liquid sprayed right into Silvia's womb, filling it in seconds, but the sudden heat that spread from her heart to fill every one of her veins overpowered that feeling along with her mind. A second orgasm tore through the homunculus amidst a sea of blissful heat, a much needed end to the amazing slow buildup of the last five minutes. Her hands clenched tight against the dress in her hands, her legs squeezed even tighter to force that cock as deep as it could go against her swelling womb, and her mouth began to ravenously kiss Bezla as if she was just as much of a beast as the moth. So much of that hot seed flowed into her womb that it made her flat stomach turn into a small hill while a steady drip of white leaked from her spread open lips to run between her soft cheeks.

Every second of that delicious warmth was made even better by the pair of deft hands that began to massage her breasts once more and the last hand falling down to her thighs to sink into her taut ass. Each gentle squeeze made her buzzing flesh burn with ecstasy that made her moan and buck even more until she couldn't even kiss. Then, those soft lips trailed down her chin and neck once more to shower the sensitive skin with love. Silvia was nearly drowned in that abyss of bliss, but there was only so long her orgasm could last. At least the constant attention gently lowered her to the ground before her cries became hot pants and her shuddering wore down.

"That was… amazing…" The homunculus whined when Bezla let her hands and lips pull away from her body in order to sit back with a happy smile.

"It was better than anything I have ever had," A single pink finger traced along her mate's inner thigh, making the blonde shudder and gasp some more, "And it will only get better from here! Do you want to try something new?"

"New?" Silvia's eyes flicked towards Iris who looked barely fit to stand, "I don't… I don't know if I can handle something new."

"Oh! Oh, no, no, no, I meant you taking the lead!" With a sheepish smile, the moth slid her still hard cock out of the homunculus's still quivering pussy, letting a thick stream of cum ooze out, "Let me show you!"

Before she had a chance to ask questions, Bezla helped her up only to lay down on the floor herself. One pair of hands patted her thighs while the other rubbed the blonde creation's thighs to coax her down. Not that Silvia would have been able to stand for long on her legs that felt like jelly and shook with every second she stood, but, once she nearly fell onto those soft thighs, she wasn't quite sure what to do. The cum and juice slicked cock jutted up between her own thick thighs, already twitching and dribbling some excess white. Instinct made her hands reach forward to clasp it until pink hands grabbed her wrists to place them square on the moth's dress-covered breasts while the other hands grabbed her thick ass in a tight grip. The homunculus could only let out a slight eep when her butt was lifted high in air and had to sink her hands deeper into the pillowy mounds to keep her balance. Before she knew it, her slit was poised over the glistening member ready to spear into her once more.

"Are you ready?" Bezla asked, "This will be a bit rougher than before."

"Y-Yeah," For some reason, Silvia's heart pounded with excitement, and her core yearned to be filled once more, "I can… I can handle it."

Slowly but surely, she was lowered onto that turgid shaft with a thick squelch. Having her sensitive walls spread and filled once more felt oh so right, like the hot member belonged inside of her. This time, every push made her tremble and mewl so much more, that head and those veins seeming to scrape every single one of her most sensitive spots until she couldn't feel anything else. Then, her ass came to a rest on those thighs while her sloppy cunt pushed into Bezla's furry crotch.

"So good!" The moth cried as her fingers clenched against the soft flesh in her hands, "Just let yourself get used to it, then we can start."

While Silvia was gently grinding her hips, Iris was slowly coming to. The first sensation that the pleasure faded into was the deep ache of that huge, bumpy cock still filling her womb alongside enough cum to make her belly swell, followed by a thick warmth on her back. With a groan, her hand reached back to find slick, goopy ropes laced over her back and mussing her hair that stuck to her fingers. When she saw the white goo coating her hand, another tired groan slipped out.

"Disgusting. Fit for a—" A sharp jerk of those scaly hips jostled the thick flesh inside of her and ground her words into another moan.

"You were loving this just a minute ago, filthy human," The low growl that came from the serpent made her stomach twist with fear and a strange buzzing.

"Ugh, I knew you were just another monster. The moment you have me in your claws and you abuse me like—"

"But you like it, right?" The growl immediately gave way to a sly curiosity that made her derisively huff, "When I treat you rough and insult you, it makes you clench and moan."

"It does not!" Iris argued, only getting a shrug in response.

"Let's test that, shall we?" One of those clawed hands left her hips to scoop the vile seed from her back.

"What are you doing?" Her head whipped around to find Kriah rubbing cum all over the pink meat until it glistened.

"Testing a hypothesis," As the blue and white serpent spoke, she pulled her hips back until only the tip was inside of her mate and grabbed her cock, "If I am correct, then this will be the best experience of your life."

As soon as that round head was pushed down, realization flashed through Iris. She didn't have a chance to protest before the rounded head was pressing against her virgin pucker. It immediately pushed hard enough to make her hiss and clench in an effort to stop it sliding inside, but it was no use. No matter how hard she tried, the thick member was relentless and began to spread her ass wider than the artificer ever could have believed. Yet, the hardest thing to believe was just how much pleasure pounded into her mind as her pucker was stretched wider and wider, so wide that her ring touched the very bottom of her sodden lips. Both heads were inside of her, crushing her thin inner wall like hard rocks, and she was somehow shivering and gasping with pleasure. How did such a disgusting, filthy, debauched—

Those thoughts were erased by both shafts pushing forward and the first bumps popping into her freshly spread ass. The feeling was indescribable. Even with only an inch in both holes, the artificer could only clench at the stone wall and moan as the hot nubs ground against each other through her sensitive flesh. Any pain that came from having her guts split open was washed away by a sweet heat. Inch by shamefully wonderful inch, Iris's slender body was filled with more bestial meat than any one person should have been able to handle, and her moans could only pitch higher and higher. She tried as hard as she could to form some sort of insult, only for any words to be torn away by a fresh wave of intensity from the next shallow thrust.

Kriah wasn't faring much better. Her breaths were already a mix of pants and groans, and her hips were already beginning to hammer as fast as they could in an effort to force both cocks into her strangling holes. Every shallow thrust threw her full weight forward but only crammed another inch in every time. As those claws clenched tight enough to tear at Iris's tights, the woman could only brace herself against the wall to take the bestial pounding.

"Dirty!" The serpent cried out, "You're a dirty— dirty human! You only— Ngh!— deserve my seed like the— like the breeder you are!"

Before the round heads could even reach halfway inside, the artificer felt another orgasm washing over her. The mix of being oh so full, having her insides stirred and ground between two hard rods, and those words was too much, but not even her sudden clenching could stop the beast from continuing to force her way inside. Yet, that only made the ecstasy pull her deeper and deeper the more her stomach was stretched and her womb was dug into. The growing knot of pleasure managed to reach her brain through the wonderful haze just before being dragged away.

When Iris began to come back to earth, she could feel the cocks pulled back to her entrances, ready to tear right back into her. For a second, a dull deep ache filled her guts, and words finally made it past her lips.

"Stop… It's too much… too good…"

"Just what— Hnn!— you deserve for being— being an ungrateful— Nnnn!— brat!" The claws finally tightening enough to poke into her skin was the only warning the artificer got before everything was crammed back inside.

Somehow, it only took one long thrust to fill her oh-so-full again, the flesh smacking and stretching her stomach hard enough to strangle any cries that reached her lips. After only a second to pause and enjoy every inch of those clenching, stretched thin walls, Kriah was drawing her cocks back once more. In moments, she was able to begin sawing her hips back and forth in slow but consistent strokes. Iris truly felt like she would be torn apart by those bumps pressing and pulling at every inch of her aching walls, but the very thought of that happening made her already barely formed moans turn even more soupy.

What was she becoming? Her body was nearly burning with ecstasy, and the slightest touch or poke was more than enough to make her moan. Yet, it was all for a beast, all for a scaly serpent pounding both of her virgin holes with inhuman cocks and filling her full of that inhuman cum. Silvia was barely even in her mind anymore, torn below the waves of white hot bliss until she felt more like a memory. Yet, her love looked to be in the very same boat.

Silvia was happily grinding her hips against the moth's furry thighs as low moans slipped past her lips. Simply grinding that cock back and forth inside of her was enough to make her pussy melt and drain her strength until she had to bend over and hold herself up on those soft mounds. Being on top was so much different than being lovingly ground against the floor or having her face buried in Iris's sweet crotch. Never before had she been in such a position of control, able to decide everything from the pace to just how much her lover was moaning and groaning. And all they could do was futilely grind their hips in an effort to speed her up or grind deeper. Those thoughts felt so wrong, so against everything she was used to, but so was feeling any pleasure at all.

"You know…" Bezla huffed and slid one pair of hands to her hips and dug the other pair deep into her soft ass, "You can… ahn… do more than just grind."

"But it… ohhhhhhh… it feels so good already…" The homunculus moaned and rocked her hips a little faster, "Maybe… Maybe more would be… hnnnn… too much for you…"

A wide smile spread across the moth's face while the hands on her hips reached up to cup her bulging belly, and the feeling of those soft hands caressing her sensitive skin was enough to make her moans lilt. Those slender hands were so deft and gentle against her burning skin as if she was stroking the homunculus's clit and didn't want to overpower her.

"It's up to you…" Bezla admitted, "I just… ahn… want you to feel great…"

The very thought that the pleasure coursing through her body like electricity was only a small taste made Silvia shiver. There was so much to learn, so much to experience, so why shy away now? With her own smile, the answer slipped out.

"Show me."

The hands on her belly slid back down to her hips while the hands on her ass sank even deeper into her ass. Once Bezla had a firm grasp on her body, those hands began to roll her hips instead of just grinding them, her hips raising up just enough for that moth cock to bang against her cervix over and over. That one slight change was enough to make the homunculus's legs quiver from the sudden wave of bliss rushing through her. The gravity alone made that slight bouncing rougher than any of the thrusting and made every strike feel like an explosion of heat.

"Is… Is that too much?" The moth asked, her voice tinged with worry.

"More…" Silvia croaked, "I need more… ohhhhhhh… you feel too good…"

"Then… hnn... just follow my lead…"

Bezla's hands stopped rolling Silvia's hips in favor of simply lifting them up until her cock was halfway out before easing them back down. At first, the homunculus could only moan and shudder as the sensations shifted yet again, but instinct soon took over. It wasn't long until those hands were simply clenching against her while her hips bounced up and down on their own, slowly rising higher and higher each time. Bezla couldn't stop her own moans from peaking as much as her mate's until their cries were twisting together in a harmony, both of them already feeling the intense heat of orgasm burning at their brains.

Somewhere deep in Silvia's mind, an idea formed. It was so simple yet devilish that she couldn't stop her hands if she tried, so, without warning, the blonde woman let go of those wonderful breasts to pull the hands on her hips away and pin them on the ground. Then, she was bent all the way over atop the beast, holding those wrists as far away as possible without keeping her hips from stroking every inch of that cock while still letting her give the moth a long, deep kiss. Bezla's lips tasted so good that she couldn't stop her hips from stroking faster and faster until the bouncing became a steady stroking of her hips that made their flesh lightly clap. Beneath that new rhythm, neither mate could stop their orgasms from hitting at once.

One last groan slipped through their connected lips before the homunculus forced her ass down one last time. Hot, white seed pumped into Silvia once more, stretching her stomach out even more in a sensation that she could only describe as absolute bliss as fire danced from her heart and into her brain.

Kriah wasn't too far behind. Iris could feel those thrusts becoming broken and ragged once more beneath her own pre-orgasmic haze, forcing the bumpy meat in and out in a way her body couldn't quite anticipate. One half of her mind screamed to brace herself while the other couldn't form a cohesive thought, so there was nothing she could do when those scaly hips slammed flush against her ass once more. The thick hosing of cum that stretched her stomach was already familiar, but the sensation of having it blasted straight into her guts was more than the artificer could take. As a warm weight filled her stomach, she was once more pulled into the ocean of ecstasy that made her body twitch and her cries crackle into breathless noises.

Before the beasts were even finished spurting their virile loads, their half lidded eyes met, and they both broke out in sly grins.

"Do you want to try one more thing?" Bezla asked an only half lucid Silvia, her grin widening at the long, affirmative moan.

The homunculus suddenly felt the cock inside of her twist and core her insides in the middle of a hot spurt, but all she could do was moan in pleasure. Then, her back was resting on those wonderful breasts and her head hanging just next to her mate's. The warm buzz filling her mind made every word that came from her soft lips sound like heaven itself.

"Time for a taste of our future," Before she had a chance to think about those words, Silvia was being pulled into another wonderful kiss.

Iris didn't even get the courtesy of a question as she was picked up from the ground and carried to where the other pair waited. At first, she used the last of her strength to weakly protest the rough treatment, but the sight of her love beneath her was more than enough to make her gasp in delight. Then, her all too full body was lowered down until she was sandwiched between Kriah's scaly body leaning on her back and the half clothed riding Bezla's cock.

As soon as the women were in position, the beasts began to thrust once more. The serpent's rough pounding ground the artificer's smaller breasts against the large, soft mounds, making their nipples clash together in bursts of pleasure that broke Iris's renewed moans with high pitched mewls, and the moth's gentle thrusting made Silvia lightly buck her hips to grind against her creator's crotch and occasionally graze their clits together. Through the intense haze of ecstasy, the lovers' hands managed to find each other once more, clenching tight in a loving grasp.

"Silvia!" Iris gasped and found her lips drawn to the homunculus's soft neck, "I'm— Ngh!— sorry!"

With a thick "pwah" Silvia tore her lips from Bezla, "It's okay… ahn… you're here now… we… we can share… ohhhh… it together…"

Before the artificer could reply, Kriah redoubled her efforts and pounded at her mate's ass even harder. The bumps ground in and out of that cum filled ass so fast that the leaking cum sprayed out in sheets and turned any words into desperate moans. Yet, the serpent didn't stop there. Even as the purple-haired woman failed to eke out her reply, claws slid against the smushed together crotches to furiously rub both of their clits.

"Did you— Hnnn!— really think I would let you— let you moan another woman's— ngh!— name?" Kriah's words were met by two long, hot moans.

"Yyyyyeeeeessssshhhhh!" Iris nearly screamed, her mind already beginning to blank out once more.

"Don't stop!" Silvia's eyes were already beginning to roll back in her head, "It's… It's too gooooooood!"

"It could… be better…" With a moan filled giggle, Bezla pushed her mate's head forward, forcing her lips right into Iris's.

The women needed no encouragement to pull each other into a heavy, sloppy yet loving kiss. Their tongues twined together as best as they could while their moans and groans of bliss slipped out, but neither lover really noticed. They were far too engrossed in the sweet taste they had missed so much and just being close once again to really care.

As Iris and Silvia kissed, time seemed to melt. Every second became an eternity of love and pleasure as the oceans of ecstasy lapped at their brains. Kriah's rough pounding continued to grind every sweet spot along the artificer's stretched out walls while a dull ache grew stronger and stronger inside until she was sure it would never leave. Her slender body was being pushed to the absolute limit, yet her moans only grew more and more intense. Bezla's gentle, thorough pistoning massaged every inch of Silvia's walls into a gentle, melting heat and prodded her cervix just enough to make her squirm. Every single movement the moth made felt perfectly calculated to make the homunculus moan, and a constant barrage of kisses on her neck, gentle rubbing on her inflated belly, and intense rubbing of her clit was more than enough to make yet another orgasm bear down on her.

Only minutes later, Iris was the first one to slip beneath the waves. So much ecstasy flowed through her that she couldn't continue her loving kiss, forced to break away as yowls flowed out. Her entire body soon began to spasm, and her pussy and ass clenched against the invading members tightly enough to slow them for a moment. Silvia wasn't far behind as the constant caressing and steady rhythm brought her to her peak. Bezla was quick to fill her all the way to the hilt one last time right before that wonderfully tight pussy spasmed and gushed around her. Then, the beasts both yowled out in unison moments later. Thick cum was spurting from Kriah's cocks before they could finish being buried as deep as they could go, painting every inch of the artificer's walls, but the moth let none of hers go to waste.

Within their shared puddle of bliss, neither of the women truly felt the way they rose a bit further in the air as their bellies stretched even more. All they could feel was the warm buzzing heat filling every inch of their bodies and the soft heat sandwiching them like heavy blankets. Without thinking, Iris reached up and pulled the serpent into a deep kiss, marveling at how those scaly lips felt so nice against her own and her spit tasted even better than Silvia's. Then, without feeling it, Kriah had pulled her to her side on the ground and pulled her into a tight hug with one arm while the other clawed hand lazily explored her body. The moth, however, had simply pulled her mate even tighter with all four hands before nuzzling her face deep into the homunculus's neck where she began to doze.

Sleep came just as quickly to the scaly beast holding Iris, leaving the two women alone with their strange new thoughts. The purple-haired artificer's mind was full of images of her and Kriah with a handful of children running around, almost too many if not for the help of Silvia. In this dream, they shared a deep loving kiss while her mate teasingly squeezed her ass and whispered dirty promises in her ear. Silvia's dream was nearly the same. In hers, the children were numerous with other wives all helping take care of them while an adoring Bezla watched with pride. Yet, her pride lingered the longest on the homunculus and artificer sitting close and holding hands like lovers while a few more children ran past. Even as the world slipped away, Iris and Silvia somehow managed to slide their hands out and clasp them together, connected once more before drifting away.

For the scant few students that made it up the stairs, salvation did not await. Almost immediately, they were swarmed by the very same flying beasts that were beginning their assault on the halls, forcing the small group into the fourth floor. They were met by terrified faces, but, before they could stop to rest or explain the situation, the doors burst open. In the carnage, one purple-haired girl in the simple, black leotard of an assassin managed to sneak behind the defensive line with her group in tow.

"What are we doing, Cassandra?" A girl with cocoa skin, short brown hair, and the simple tunic and loose, green skirt asked, her axe trembling a little in hand, "Shouldn't we be holding the line?"

"We will be better served going around the back to warn the others, Micaela," The impromptu leader cut her lavender eyes back towards the nervous girl in a look of pure determination, "Trust me, we need more people to fight."

"Alright," Micaela managed to swallow down her fear for at least a moment, "I hope you're right."

With a small glimmer of hope, the group marched to the opposite stairwell. Every second of silence broken only by their rapid footsteps was the sweetest thing they had ever heard, but all of that was torn away when they reached the exit. From within the stairwell, distant steps could be heard.

"It's not time to give up yet!" Cassandra said when she saw the fresh fear wash over the other girls' faces.

"She's right!" The dark skinned girl agreed and stepped into the stairwell first, "We still have a chance if we hurry!"

One by one, every girl steeled herself and began their ascent, all while the heavy plodding of beasts echoed behind them.

In only half an hour, the lobby had fallen to near silence. As Zelfina walked through the huddled masses of content girls with bloated stomachs and monsters that were even more content, her sigh became the loudest thing in the room aside the clacking of her boots. It nearly broke her heart to see all of her former students brought so low by the monsters, but at least she knew they would be happy and safe. Happy and safe… That thought plagued her more than a little on her way to the stairs.

"What's on your mind, Mrs. Swordswoman?" Even with her well-honed senses, the giggling voice came out of nowhere, and even with the giggling, it took a moment to find the source.

To Zelfina's side stood a woman with a mane of blue hair that nearly engulfed her head and fell down to her ass with two white ears sticking from it. In fact, that blue hair was the only semblance of decency on her bare body that had stripes of white fur that seemed more like decoration than anything useful for the cold.

"Just thinking about Kagura," The swordswoman admitted, "I doubt she will give up as easily as the students, and, forgive me but I fail to believe that you will be as lenient on her."

"Ohhh, love," The neko giggled, "What a wonderful thing. By all means, I would love your help in capturing her, anything to keep my strength up, and if you want to participate…"

"Not this time," Zelfina grimaced, "Perhaps when she will be in her right mind."

"Well, lucky for you that I like to share," The beast gave her a quick flick on her back before passing, "But you better keep up, or I might change my mi‐iiiiind!~"

With a groan, the swordswoman followed her partner with one hand on her sword and the other rubbing her temple. The neko was already halfway up the first flight of stairs by the time she started the ascent, but the far too cheerful hum that echoed through the stairwell made it feel like she had already taken one hundred steps. At least they were one hundred steps closer to Kagura.

Chapter 8: The Pincer Closes

Summary:

As the Beasts reach the top floor, the young samurai Renka duels a spider, but that distraction leads the way for many more beasts. As Kagura rushes to defend the other side, she runs into a beast and a familiar face.

Notes:

Yeah, this ended up being the longest chapter by just a smidge somehow, but I hope you still enjoy.

Chapter Text

The top floor of Aulorian Academy was quiet, too quiet. All of the students talked in hushed whispers as they milled about with hands on weapons and eyes that darted to and fro, and the only sounds that were louder were the sharp hammering of nails and the commands barked by the teachers. Only one teacher remained mostly silent in her vigil next to the nearly completed barricade, her sharp, red eyes peeking from just above a black mask that turned her worried frown into a threatening glare. For the last half an hour since Iris left, Kagura had stood there watching and waiting with arms crossed.

One by one, the golems had returned, but they only brought a few girls in tow. Each survivor was nearly hysterical with fear and blabbering about their classmates being raped, so they were quickly pulled into another room to be comforted. Yet, even as that half hour came to pass, two golems had yet to return. To the assassin's surprise, Renka came to stand beside her with her own worried frown, ending the loneliness of her vigil when everyone gave her a wide berth.

"Are they back yet?" The young samurai rubbed the hilt of the katana on her hip with one hand and swiped her purple bangs from her eyes, the only hair loose from her side ponytail.

"Not yet," A slight sigh slipped from the assassin's lips, "It might be best if we just close the gates as soon as possible and lock them tight."

"And leave them behind?" Indignation filled the girl's voice, "Iris and Silvia are still out there! We have to at least make sure we aren't locking them out!"

"We've lost too many of our best to assume they are fine," Kagura argued, her voice cold as ice, "As it stands, we don't have the personnel to waste on a suicide mission. We need to reinforce this one point as much as possible, no matter what it takes."

"I can go!" Renka argued, "One person isn't that big of a—"

"As. Much. As. Possible. Especially you. We don't have many swordswomen of your caliber left after…" The older woman trailed off as something strange flashed in her eyes, "Regardless, it would be a waste of your talents."

"Waste?! Our friends are out there! Your students are out there! How can you call their lives a waste!"

"They aren't dead," Kagura shook her head with disappointment, "As long as we can hold them off and find a way to get that wall down, then we can find a way to break their curse. But only if we don't act rash and throw our lives away."

"And what about their minds and bodies? They might not be dead, but they would still have to live with being raped and bred, maybe even giving birth to monsters if we don't—"

"It's not worth throwing your own body away for," The teacher's voice made it clear that was the end of the discussion, but Renka wouldn't stop.

"Easy for you to say! Not all of us are cold, ruthless killers willing to just throw people away when we feel like it! Some of us actually care about people and—"

"Renka!" The older woman snapped, "I know you have been through a lot today, but I won't tolerate—"

A frightened scream and the sounds of many trampling footsteps cut through the still air and their heated argument. Both women whirled around to find a group of students scrambling to the barricade. All of them were panting, sweaty messes that looked like they had run miles just to get there, and most of them seemed to have dropped their weapons somewhere along the way. In the front was a purple-haired girl in a simple black leotard, but as she neared the entrance, a thick rope of webbing dropped from the sky and pulled her to the ceiling. Before everyone's eyes, the fleeing girls were picked off one by one in their mad dash to safety.

To everyone's relief, many of them made it, dashing past the makeshift gates and into the waiting arms of the teachers and their fellow students. However, not everyone was so lucky. From the stairwell, more beasts marched up like a swelling wave that threatened to swallow the stragglers before they could reach safety, coming so fast that there was little hope that anyone could make it.

"Close the gates," Kagura commanded, earning shocked gasps from the crowd, "We need to prepare our defenses."

"No!" Renka cried and drew her sword, "I'm not leaving them out there!"

Before her teacher could stop her, the young samurai charged into the fray.

"Dammit!" The assassin cursed beneath her breath before raising her voice once more, "As soon as the beasts overtake us, close the gates. No point in letting her sacrifice be in vain."

The students nodded in agreement, and they all watched Renka with bated breath.

In no time, the girl had caught up to the stragglers, catching one as they began to fall. With reassuring words and a promise to protect them, she worked her way down the hall and helped steady anyone about to trip and picked those up that had fallen. To the Kagura's surprise, they actually began to outpace the beasts, but it left Renka all alone to face the horde.

"I guess that's the last of them," The young samurai sighed and turned to face her opponents. Despite the steadiness of her blade and the determined look on her face, her heart pounded like mad, threatening to jump out of her chest, "I am Renka Sylvanas! Face me beasts and meet your doom!" For just a moment, her cry forced back the panic and fear and gave her the confidence to stand straight.

Yet, it was impossible to ignore how small she truly was in the face of the coming onslaught. She wasn't even wearing any armor, just a simple, red dress that tied around her throat through a black cloth choker with a white, hooded kimono worn like a jacket over it all. The creamy flesh of her long, slender legs was bared to their hungry gazes, but most of their eyes rested where the fabric of her skirt draped over her full hips or where her D-cup breasts were barely held in the slings of fabric held oh-so-delicately by thin strings. There was no doubt that when they reached her they would snap those strings and tear her clothes away until she was naked, helplessly held down by their powerful limbs until— Renka was snapped out of her worries when the stampede stopped a few lengths in front of her with wicked grins on their faces.

"Th-That's right, tremble before my might!" It was impossible to hold back a worried gulp that made her dry throat click. Something wasn't right. There was no reason for the army to stop advancing unless… "I challenge your leader to single combat! If I win! All of you retreat from this place! And if I lose…" Her overconfident cry fell away as a wave of chuckling passed through that sea of beasts.

In the very next instant, something stuck to her ankle. The sensation lasted just long enough for panic to run through her mind, then, with one sharp pull, her slender body was flipped upside down and pulled into the air. The ascent happened so quickly that her head only barely grazed the stone before being snapped straight with enough force to pull a pained hiss from her lips. Before the young samurai's mind could fully comprehend what was happening, her blade was flashing upwards, managing to just barely sever the thick cord of webbing before she could rise too high in the air. Although, it was still high enough that she landed in a heap on the floor with a loud smack that sent all of the air from her lungs.

"Impressive!" An all too happy chirp came from above, and Renka was just barely able to raise her eyes to see a spider-woman descending from the ceiling upside down on more webbing, "Here, let me help you up!"

Another rope of sticky silk grabbed onto her back and pulled her up, this time much more slowly. Soon, the girl was back on her feet, not too worse for wear, as the beast gracefully cut her rope, flipped midair, and alighted upon the ground with only a small click of chitin on stone.

"Now, I'm no Ysaera, but I think you could call me the leader of this little division. Hee hee!" The spider was so chipper that it made the girl grip her sword more tightly, "I really should deny your challenge and just attack you all, buuuuuttt… where's the fun in that? I could go for a fun game!"

Everything about the beast put Renka on edge. How could she be so happy and flippant in this situation? How could she see this all as a game? And what was she wearing? Her attire was far from something built for combat.

A sleeveless reddish brown dress with holes big enough for all six arms covered her torso, splitting at the end into two triangles at the front that was split high enough to show her belly button off and running down to the back of her knees in the back like the tails of a fancy suit or the wings of a bug, and a large, cream bow was attached where the fabric wrapped around her pale neck with two arms adjusting it with pride. A pair of puffy, cream bloomers covered her legs almost to her knees, but her legs needed no protection other than the thick black chitin covering them like shiny boots. In fact, if not for that and the black abdomen sticking from her back that was half the size of her torso but twice as big around, it would have been hard to peg her as a spider-woman. Her skin was fair, almost pale with silver hair that hung to her shoulders and parted her face down to her lips with a single bang. The smile on her lips was matched by two pairs of red eyes on top of each other that sparkled with glee. She reminded her more of a white silk moth with how delicately slender her body was save for her huge breasts that nearly spilled from the holes of her dress and stretched it so much the fabric threatened to tear.

"A game?" Renka scowled, "This is a challenge! Not some game! How can you take lives so lightly?"

"Lives?" The spider cocked her head and raised an eyebrow, "We don't kill any of you; we mate with you. It's honestly not that bad you know, or have you not had your first taste of dick yet?"

"Of course not?!" The young samurai exclaimed as a blush took her cheeks.

"Oh? Then are you perhaps into… well, let's just say you prefer to dig in instead of just taking it."

"What? No! I'm into men!" The blush deepened as her opponent chuckled.

"Not both? That's a shame because I can give you some much needed practice with both."

"As if I would even entertain the thought!" Renka shot back, earning a disappointed sigh.

"Ah, but what else will you pay with if you lose our duel, unless you want to back out and sacrifice your friends," The spider's voice never changed, yet there was no missing the slight threat in her voice, "But of course, perhaps we could simply make the duel more interesting than just that while making sure you don't suffer a total loss. Hmmm…" She made a big deal of folding one set of arms, pushing her ample bust up and making it spill from her clothes even more, while one of her hands rested on her chin and lightly tapped away, "How about if I win our little duel, I get to fuck your sweet ass however I please, but my division has to stand by as I do so. And if you win, we retreat, and you get your friends back."

The beast let go of a thick, silver rope in her hand, and five tied-up girls crashed to the floor. Their arms were bound behind their backs with expert care, their legs were tied so that their heels pressed against their butts, and their mouths were gagged by even more of the sticky material, but what caught Renka's eye was the purple-haired girl still futilely struggling against her bindings.

"Cassandra?" She gasped in surprise, making the girl still for a moment. To her delight, those violet eyes still had that same determined fire as always, "Alright! I accept your terms!" The young samurai felt fueled by that fire, even whipping her sword out to point at the spider, pressing it square between her four smiling eyes, "You will learn what happens when you threaten my friends!"

"Ooooh! Feisty! I hope you keep that up when you're writhing in my lap!" That earned the beast a quick swipe of that katana, but she effortlessly bent backwards to dodge it, "I guess that means go?"

She got her answer in the form of a downward strike that forced her to roll to the side.

For a few brief moments, Renka seemed to have her opponent on the ropes. Every one of her strikes was quick and fluid, like a dance that she easily led. Her near misses seemed to be perfectly calculated to make the spider scurry and dodge exactly where she wanted without giving time to retaliate, but the grin on that far too happy face only grew. It was as if the beast was enjoying the one sided dance, as if she was calling the shots, then that became apparent. All of a sudden, in the midst of another downwards swing, she didn't crawl or roll out of the way but kicked her leg out, her chitinous heel clashing with the steel and sending it bouncing back.

"My turn!" With that gleeful cry, the spider shot a web to the ceiling.

Using the rope as an anchor, she pulled her arms inwards with enough force to launch into the air. Right before Renka's wide eyes, her opponent used a series of shot webs to almost fly through the air and alight to the ground behind her. Before the girl could whirl around, something grabbed onto her coat and jerked her back, sending her sword clattering to the ground, making her arms snap back, and pulling the cloth from her body. Yet, even as the kimono fluttered through the air, she kept sliding on her butt until her back slammed into those chitinous legs and her head knocked into the soft, puffy bloomers.

"Being a little forward aren't you?" The spider tittered, "If you want my cock in your mouth that badly, you just have to ask."

"Shut up!" Renka snapped and scrambled away towards her fallen blade on her hands and knees, "I don't even know your name!"

"Is that all? It's Nyx! It sounds even better when you're moaning it past my dick!" Nyx's words made the girl groan in disgust.

"As if that's the only issue! Ugh! Never mind! This conversation is stupid!" With her sword back in hand, the young samurai stood back up and turned to face her opponent once more, "Soon you will be retreating, no matter what tricks you pull!"

"Tricks?" The spider-woman laughed, "I am fighting fair and square with the tools given to me by nature! You are the one wielding a weapon! Perhaps I should remove your little handicap and fight you fair and square then, hmmmm? I wonder how long you would last before I had you all tied up with a nice little ribbon on top?"

"I won't need to!" Renka took a few steps back until she was within reach of Cassandra, "I have friends on my side!" With a surprisingly deft swing, her katana cut the thick webbing, freeing her friend's arms and legs.

As the ninja in training rose to her shaking feet, Nyx clapped a hand on one cheek and opened her mouth in a far too wide expression of fake shock.

"You freed your friend?" The shock quickly gave way to a mirthful giggle, "Yay! That means I can bring a friend in too! And I know just the one with a cock so big it'll make that cute little treat squeal like a pig! Claire!"

From the crowd of beasts, came a boisterous laugh and the clacking of hooves on stone as a tall, busty minotaur strode out. Her hair was short but spiky, as if they were slender spikes jutting towards the ground, that was blonde in the front but switched to black when it passed her horns. The horns were just as intimidating as her large stature, jutting upwards and curving inwards until finally straightening back up into wicked points perfect for goring. Dark streaks of paint or mud were swiped just beneath her muddy brown eyes and just above a winning smile, but that smile only served to make her seem more frightening. It was hard not to shy away when a beast was dragging a long-handled axe longer than she was topped by a large, curved blade bigger than her head and wore practically nothing on her body. A pair of bulky, metal shoulder pads topped by spikes, metal bracers on her forearms, and two metal plates that just barely covered the nipples on her huge, swinging breasts that threatened to snap the supporting strings were the only real defenses she had, and the only other clothing on her body was a silvery piece of bulging underwear covered by a small, white sarong that barely covered her crotch and left her furry, bestial legs bare.

"My turn?" The muscular beast laughed a booming laugh, "I've been waiting ta get a good warm up!"

"Don't get too excited," Nyx chided her, "We don't want to hurt them too badly."

"Of course not! But I'm sure if I accidentally smack them a little hard, then I can just kiss it and make it better!" With a slight grunt the jovial minotaur swung her axe into her hand, giving the girls a good look at the huge, bone crushing blade, "If you want ta just give up now before we have ta tussle, then I won't blame you!"

"As if!" Renka rebuked with a huff, but it was impossible to hide the slight trembling of her legs, "You might have the strength, but you're no match for both of us!"

"Oh?" Claire shot a huge grin at the spider-woman next to her, "How about I just take them both by myself?"

"As long as you leave Renka for me to finish off, then have fun! No need to wait on claiming your prize either. The girl could probably use a demonstration," Nyx answered with her own mischievous grin.

"You heard the lady!" The minotaur took a few steps forward until she was squarely between Nyx and the girls, "Why don't we see what you two have?"

"Hmph," Cassandra pulled a dagger from the red cloth wrapped around her waist like a belt, "You will eat those words in a moment. As Kagura's disciple, you will wish you kept me tied up the first time."

"What do you want to do?" Renka dropped her voice to a whisper, "I would rather not get nailed by that axe."

"Easy," The assassin smirked, "You distract her from the front while I slip behind. With her size, it should be easy to poke her, and that will be enough once I apply a quick drop of poison on my blade as I go."

"They let you have poison?" The young samurai had to fight to keep her voice low, "How? I thought—"

"Kagura," The other girl groaned, "Don't worry about it. Just follow the plan."

"Right!" Renka turned to face the minotaur as new hope flared in her heart, bringing a smirk to her face, "I hope you are ready to taste my blade you foul creature!"

"Finally!" Claire roared and gripped her axe more tightly, "I was worried you would just talk the whole time!"

"You should be so lucky!" The samurai flicked her sword to her side and charged forward as Cassandra slipped to the side just out of her sight, "Now die!"

To her surprise, the beast just stood still and watched her charge with a smirk. It wasn't until Renka began to break her stride to ready the downward swing that she lowered her axe handle just in time to catch the blade. Despite looking like wood, the katana glanced off of it with the sound of metal clashing on metal. The girl's next strike swept in from the side, but those rough-looking hands spun the weapon around with far more deft than she ever could have expected. No matter how much or how fast she attacked, Clair was easily able to spin the shaft around to perfectly block every single one.

Just as frustration welled up inside of Renka, a familiar purple-haired form finally slipped back into view behind her opponent with a glistening blade in hand. However, before her hopes could rise too high, another rumbling laugh came from the minotaur.

"Nice try, girls!" With a single powerful swing, she tossed her axe spinning in the air, "But it takes more than that ta pull the wool over this girl's eyes!"

One hoof kicked out like lightning, striking Renka right in the chest with so much force that it was a wonder that her bones didn't snap. Instead, her chest simply exploded into fire while all of her breath was forced out, and her body flew back to skid and tumble against the stone floor for a few feet until it landed in a heap. Luckily, or perhaps not, her eyes stayed just level enough to see Claire whirl around and smack the dagger from Cassandra's hand.

After that, it was over.

The axe came back to the ground and embedded the tip of one curved blade into the stone while the beast humored the would-be assassin in a quick bout of hand-to-hand combat. The determined girl's strikes were quick and true, no doubt hitting every pressure point that she was taught about on the parts of the arm, stomach, and neck that she could reach, but her fingers may as well have been tapping against rock. The minotaur barely even seemed to be trying beyond batting her hand away every so often as if just waiting for the student to wear herself down. Before long, her breaths were coming in short bursts, her movements had slowed, and it was clear that she was on her last legs. Then, it only took one quick swipe for a rough, calloused hand to sweep out, grab her by the neck, and lift her to the air.

"That was more fun than I expected!" Claire smiled widely as she turned to let the students watching from the gate see the slender girl helplessly kicking her bare legs and scrabbling at the hand on her throat that wasn't quite choking her just yet, "But it takes more than… Well, I reckon I already told you that, didn't I?"

"Let me go!" Cassandra spat out, earning some disappointed tutting.

"Too late for that now. You lost the duel, so you have to face the consequences," Those thick fingers slipped beneath the crotch of the girl's leotard and pulled.

At first, the material just stretched out and made the rest of the suit squeeze against Cassandra's body, even wedging the back half into her small but firm butt, until she was hissing in pain. Then, just as it seemed like her body would be torn instead, a loud tearing filled the air, and the swathe of cloth finally snapped away to leave her entire crotch bare. Claire wolf whistled when she saw the sight of that light pink slit topped by a thin shock of light purple hair.

"Looks like I got the perfect reward!" The minotaur's fingers moved back up to rub against the dry folds, making the assassin gasp, "But you might need to loosen up a bit before you can take me."

With a single movement, her hand reached back down and snapped one of the thin bands keeping her underwear up. Renka felt her breath stop when the huge, thick, dark tan bull cock nearly burst from the now loose pocket of cloth. The turgid member throbbed with such force that the thick veins lacing across it pulsed and made the huge member jump, a member that would no doubt tear Cassandra open all the way to her chest. The thought snapped the young samurai from shocked stupor, giving her the strength to begin to scramble back to her feet. Before she could, more webbing grabbed onto her body and slammed her flat to the ground once more.

"Not yet," Nyx giggled, "You need to see what will be happening to you next, maybe even take a few notes about how to take a cock."

A sharp retort built on Renka's tongue, only to be lost when she saw the minotaur grab her cock and line it up. It was impossible not to watch the sight of her friend being slowly lowered down onto the mammoth member with a sick sense of wonder, completely frozen in shock as the bulb of a tip began to spread those delicate lips wide.

Cassandra didn't stop kicking her legs while she was lowered, but that stopped when the searing flesh popped inside of her with a flash of sharp pain. All at once, her body went rigid, a sharp yelp passed her lips, and her hands held tightly onto the powerful arm holding her up. For just a moment, Claire let her sit and take in the feeling of that singular bulb, that small part already thick enough to painfully stretch her walls and fill her core with an intense heat. Then, the beast's other hand grabbed onto her waist and pushed.

The thick, rock-hard flesh ground against her sensitive flesh and pushed inside inch by grueling inch without pause. Not even when the assassin let out a long scream of pain did the minotaur slow her movement, determined to force every inch of that white hot spike inside of her. For it truly felt like she was being speared by metal fresh from the forge that only grew wider and stretched her out more and more until her delicate walls were stinging and burning, but, beneath it all, there was a far sweeter heat that began to mingle with the rest. Soon, her core was whirling with a mix of pleasure and pain as the bulbous tip crept closer and closer to her deepest reaches.

When the first fold along the multi-tiered shaft pushed against her, the girl opened her eyes and glanced down to find a chilling sight. Even with the pressure almost filling her entire crotch and slowly making it bulge, the large cock was only a third of the way in. Not that she had time to stew on it before an extra rough thrust popped the fold inside with a sudden burst of pleasure filled pain. Her cry of pain was met by a bellow of pleasure.

"I haven't had someone as tight as you in a long time!" Claire chuckled, briefly letting go of that toned waist to give Cassandra's tight ass a sharp smack that brought a tear to the girl's eyes, "Don't cry," For a moment, the boisterous voice actually toned down to something gentle, "It won't hurt for long, just relax and let the pain wash over you. You can feel the pleasure already, can't you? Maybe I should make you a little more comfortable."

Before the student could force the sensations back long enough to respond, the hand on her throat jerked back and forced her to lean forward so quickly that it was all her hands could do to let go of the powerful arm and spread open wide to wrap around the powerful body she crashed against. That back felt far more muscular than it looked from a distance, like metal plates had been slipped beneath the skin, and those breasts would have been the softest things she had felt if not for the hard metal plates grinding against her body. Those were gone moments later when Claire snapped the strings to her metal top and threw it to the side, letting her large brown nipples free and giving Cassandra a nice cushion.

"There, now you can just let yourself melt away," The girl tried to pull away, but the hand that was on her throat grabbed the back of her head and forced her face against the beast's powerful shoulder, "And if it hurts too much, just bite all you want. I can handle it."

In the very next moment, the student had to chomp down with a muffled scream as her body was roughly pulled back upwards. Simply having the rock-hard member torn out of her was such an intense sensation that scraped her folds so hard that she half expected her insides to be torn out. Then, her body was being forced back downwards to accept every inch of that far too big member, filling her with a blast of pain and none of the pleasure as before. Even as her teeth sank deeper and deeper into the steel-like flesh in her mouth to the point of tasting blood, the minotaur didn't lessen up her rough strokes. With one big hand supporting her ass and the other suspiciously absent, Cassandra was being helplessly and ruthlessly bounced up and down like a clinging ragdoll. Yet, after a few minutes of the intense pain, that pleasure began to creep back in.

"Are you starting to feel it now?" Claire chuckled when she heard the muffled cries begin to turn to moans, "I always say some tough love is best!"

As if to make her point, the absent hand returned with a sharp spank against Cassandra's tight ass, making her buck and squeal. Not that it slowed the beast down in the slightest. If anything, it just spurned her on to work those powerful arms even faster to slam the girl harder and harder down against the base of her throbbing cock. The extra intense pounding only made the pleasure build more and more and made the girl's walls quiver and clench like crazy around the relentless beast. Yet, no amount of clenching could stop Claire, no amount of biting, no amount of digging her nails into those shoulder blades, and definitely no amount of muffled moans did anything better. No, she was truly helpless as the minotaur used her and spanked her to her heart's content, no doubt relishing the way Cassandra's nubile, young body writhed against her soft chest and hard abs.

Just as all of those feelings began to build up to a powerful explosion that threatened to shatter her mind, Claire's hot, panting breath washed over the back of her neck.

"Already getting close?" The beast teased with another quick spank and a hearty chuckle, neither of which hid the ecstasy in her own voice, "Well, if you can— ngh!— hold out a bit longer— then I can show you— hnn!— how it feels ta cum from a stomach-full of— of the stuff rushing into you."

It took all of Cassandra's effort to pry her teeth from that powerful shoulder to spit her answer back.

"You won't— ahn!— make me cum from your—"

A powerful hand grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head to the side so that her lips crashed into Claire's surprisingly soft lips. The sudden kiss was instantly aggressive, pushing against her mouth until the girl had no choice but to relent and let her lips be parted and the thick tongue to invade her mouth. Just like her body, the minotaur used her mouth as she saw fit and filled it with a strong, surprisingly pleasant taste. Despite her situation, Cassandra couldn't help but find herself returning the kiss and sucking that tongue inside, her body and mind clashing amidst the waves of pleasure. Almost as soon as the kiss had started, the beast was pulling her head back with a heavy pwah and gave her a self-assured smile.

"See? Your body's enjoying it— ngh!— so you might as well— as well let yourself go!"

"N-Never!" The assassin in training tried to defiantly snap only for it to come out as a lewd moan.

No matter how hard she tried to stop it, her bliss-addled mind kept wandering back to her bestial lover's offer. The thought of that hot cum flooding her virgin pussy and forever being marked by a beast's seed started to sound better and better with every bounce that made her lithe body shudder and that explosion to draw ever closer. Before the student's mind could reach a decision, Claire pulled her head forward once more, but, this time, she pulled her ear close to her panting mouth.

"You don't have— ahn!— have to decide. No— No one will blame you— hnn!— if you were helplessly knocked up by me. So— if you just relax— ngh!— no one has to know you just let it happen."

That reassurance was the final straw that shattered the dam inside of Cassandra's mind, flooding it with one thing.

"Please," She whispered so quietly in that ear that it was almost like she said nothing at all, "Make me cum."

"Gladly!"

The beast readjusted her grip on the student's firm ass and began to slam her down with thrusts that were even harder. The only thing that kept Cassandra from breaking apart against the rock hard member were the long pauses between strokes that let it twitch inside of her quivering walls while Claire let out low, bellowing moans. The student had to latch back onto that powerful shoulder to drown out her own moans as the hot rod of flesh inside of her twitched faster and faster. To her surprise, her heart fluttered more and more when those deep groans of pleasure grew stronger and the cock inside of her twitched faster in the telltale signs of her upcoming orgasm. The girl's own orgasm began to build with the thoughts of that bestial seed pumping into her already stretched out stomach, her instinctive need to be bred overpowering everything else.

Then, one last pound slammed those heavy balls against her tight ass and forced the bulbous head into her very guts while Claire mooed a long, low moo like the cow she was. It was the only warning Cassandra got before the veiny member throbbed and the first spurt of searing seed blasted inside of her. The sensation of her stomach getting stretched by the immense load swirling in her womb before leaking from her cunt was too much for her, breaking down the futile dam within holding back her orgasm. Even around the flesh in her mouth, it was easy to hear her ecstatic squeal as everything but pleasure washed out of her mind.

Renka could only watch the thick, white cum ooze from her friend's brutalized pussy with abject horror. Yet, it was shame and frustration that truly wracked her whirling mind. What kind of friend was she to just lay there and helplessly watch as her friend was brutally raped by a beast? Well, no longer! A surge of anger and strength flowed through her body, so much strength that the young samurai was able to pull against the webbing and grab her blade once more. Then, it was a simple matter to swing it around and sever her binds before rising to her feet.

"Our duel isn't over!" The fiery girl shouted at Nyx, ignoring the debauched scene to her side, "You will pay for what you did to Cassandra!"

"What I did?" The spider-woman giggled, "I believe you were the one to release her, no? Besides, just look at her and tell me you don't want a hard, throbbing dick filling you up so you can feel as good as her."

"As if I would ever want that from something like you! My first time will be with… Well, I don't exactly know, but I'm sure he will be sweet and kind and hold me in his strong arms and—"

"Oh?" Nyx smiled a sly smile, "I have a few more minotaurs back there if you want someone sweet and kind with strong arms, but you haven't even tried my method," In a flash, a rope of webbing was hanging from one hand just enough that she could swing it to and fro, "I could blindfold you to let your senses really hone in on the feeling of my hands devouring your supple body, running over every sweet curve until you're gasping in ecstasy. Maybe I can squeeze those soft breasts of yours and knead them like dough, maybe I can bend you over and bring my hands down on that plump ass of yours until you're begging for mercy, or maybe I can just hang you from the ceiling and fuck you. Mmmmm… the possibilities are endless, and I only have six hands to grab onto, so tell me, what do you think?"

"Do all beasts talk as filthy as you?" Renka groaned, "Just fight me already!"

"If you insist," Nyx sighed, "This could be so much more easy and fun if you just let it happen."

Before her words had even left the beast's mouth, the rope of webbing launched towards the young samurai, but this time the girl was ready. In a flash, she had stepped to the side and cut the silk in two and began to charge the spider. The second web came as more of a surprise, appearing out of nowhere in one of those pale hands and flying straight at Renka's blade. Somehow, the student managed to flick her katana away just in time only for the sticky rope to hit her shoulder instead. One quick tug was all it took to bring her rolling to the floor once more.

With Renka flat on the ground, Nyx had no trouble snatching that blade with some more webbing and sending it flying across the floor. Yet, that wasn't enough to stop the young samurai. Even without a weapon, she was quick to roll back to her feet and face the spider with her hands raised and ready to fight, not that it made Nyx's grin so much as falter.

"Oh? Style of the rising dragon?" The spider chuckled and raised her six arms into three variations of the same style with expert precision, "You really must raise your right hand a bit and lower your left elbow more if you want the claw strike to land right."

With a guttural battle shout, the young samurai charged. Her first strike was easily slapped to the side by one pair of hands while another struck her stomach hard enough to make her cough, and the final pair slapped some webbing on one of her wrists. In an instant, the girl was spun around while her other arm was pulled behind her back. Before she could even recover enough to gasp in shock, her forearms were pressed together, and more webbing tied her wrists to the part of her arm right next to her elbow until they were stuck fast. Then, she was pushed forward as Nyx giggled.

"How are you that fast?" Renka finally gasped in surprise after stumbling a few feet.

"A lot of practice tying up young maidens such as yourself. Don't bother trying to break loose; my webs can hold someone like Claire from the ceiling while a horde of other minotaurs pound their every hold without so much as straining."

"Dammit!" The student stomped her feet in frustration, "I guess that means I lose the duel, huh?"

"Oh, don't say it like that," The spider-woman admonished while closing the distance between them, "You earned the right to be in my arms all night. And trust me, I've never had a maiden who didn't wish that night was two or even three after I was done," She gently cupped her prize's delicate chin and lifted that beautiful face ever so slightly so their lips were inches apart, "Shouldn't feel bad anyways; not even the most powerful warrior could have beaten me. And do you want to hear a secret?" With a sly grin, Nyx gave the girl a quick, sweet peck on her lips before trailing light kisses all the way up to her ear, delighting in the way it made her shiver and gasp, "Even if you won, I was only the distraction."

Those whispered words made Renka jolt and gasp in realization, "No! You can't mean—" As if to answer her question, a sudden explosion of noise and movement in the distance reached her ears that sent the group at the gate scattering, "Let me go! I have to stand with my friends!"

"Not anymore," The beast tutted with a smile, "Now your duty is to be my pretty little plaything then my pretty little mate. You really should know that it's impossible to escape a spider's web."

With that, a pair of hands looped a rope of webbing over her eyes and pulled it tight, completely blinding the girl. Then, more hands snapped the strings keeping the top of her dress up to let her sizeable breasts spill free and expose her pink nipples to air so cold they immediately began to stiffen, and, in a display of speed and skill that left the girl stunned, more webs looped all over her chest. A rope looped around her chest and arms just beneath her breasts while another looped around her bicep and under her armpit to wrap around her chest just above her soft, creamy mounds of flesh to bind her arms tight against her body. As if to frame her breasts even more, the spider stuck more webbing to the middle of the rope beneath her breasts and looped them up and around the generous curves all the way to the side of her neck, finishing the little loop off by squeezing them beneath her armpits to wrap against the small of her back and sticking them to the intricate network now resting just below her neck.

"Hmmm," The pondering hum surprised Renka when it buzzed against her ear as six pairs of hands ran across the silken ropes and grazed her soft body until her skin began to burn, "This is a little too simple don't you think? Not something worthy of my sexy mate."

"I don't care!" The student's snap became a gasp when one finger flicked against the sensitive skin of her breasts.

"Oh, don't be like that. Just imagine the artwork that could await you when your eyes are freed. Mmmm… Your body is perfect for this too. Your delicate, creamy skin is just the right shade to make my webs pop, not too soft, not too hard, and it feels so good beneath my fingers," As Nyx spoke, her hands began to massage all over Renka's body from her sides to her thighs and her back, bringing even more warm buzzing that made the girl gasp a little, "How can I leave a canvas like you undecorated in the first place? I just have to finish unwrapping you. Sorry about your dress."

"Hold on!" The samurai tried to protest, but it was too late.

A loud tearing sound filled the air as those hands easily tore her clothes from her body, no doubt tossing them aside in a useless pile of scrap. Then, her body was completely bare to the elements save for the string and choker on her neck and red, lacy panties clinging to her hips, but those thin panties were quickly torn away as well. The sudden wash of cool air against her bare slit and the thatch of purple hair above it made her shiver almost as much as the feeling of more sticky silk touching her skin. Her clothes probably didn't even have time to touch the ground before Nyx was back to wrapping her torso up.

One rope was wrapped around her waist like a belt sitting just along her full hips, and, from that pseudo-belt, two more were looped around her crotch and between her cheeks, framing and pushing at her pink slit while digging into her untouched pucker. One hand even gave her plump yet firm rear a quick spank that made her jolt completely straight. It was the perfect opportunity for the spider to hold her body rigid to lace the rest of her body with a webbing of far thinner strings of silk that connected the ropes along her waist and beneath her breast and covered her back. Even without seeing the work being done, it felt like an ornate tapestry somewhere between a standard spider's web and something a bit more complex, all without really digging into her flesh or hindering the movement of her stomach, as if it were a mesh moving with her.

"There we go!" Nyx giggled happily, "How does that feel? Not too tight?"

"Just let go of me!" Renka snapped and kicked backwards only for her leg to get caught by a hand, "If you're going to rape me just do it! You don't need to play with me!"

"Oh? But where's the fun in that?" The spider purred, "And if you keep that up, then I'll have to punish you!" A hand threateningly caressed her ass, "Just settle down and live a little. Once you get your first hard dicking, you'll be surprised by just how much of a tight ass you were."

"As if I care about that!" In another fit of frustration, the young samurai jerked her leg futilely against the iron grip holding it, "It's still rape!"

"Then you just need to see," Nyx sighed, "But first, we need to take care of these legs of yours or else someone could get hurt."

Once again, Renka was surprised by the strength and dexterity of her captor. One swift movement was all it took for a pair of hands to close her legs together and pull them into the air while another pair began to wrap them up and the final pair kept her held aloft. The first tight wrapping went around her thighs just below her crotch, and another string of silk pulled them up and attached to the belt on her stomach to angle her clised legs upwards, revealing her lower lips to the world. Then, two more ropes went just above and just below her knees while connecting in the crook so her legs would bend downwards in a sitting position. All that was left was a quick silky cocoon around her ankles for the spider to let out another happy giggle.

"There we go! Now you're nice and ready for everything I throw your way, and you don't have to miss out on the best seat in the house!"

"Best seat in the house?" Renka couldn't stop the question from slipping out.

Her captor answered by plopping downwards and easing the girl's soft rear onto the puffy bloomers and into the curve of the spider's waist until she could feel two hard pods press into the sensitive flesh. If not for those hard spots, it probably would have been a rather comfortable seat with those chitinous thighs actually being rather soft and plush, and the soft pillows that her back was pulled into were even softer. Yet, any comfort she could have found was washed away by those six pairs of hands beginning to roam along her body while Nyx leaned in to rest her chin in the crook of Renka's neck.

"What do you think? The perfect place to just lean back and melt as I show you all of the womanly pleasures of the world, no?"

"As if your chitin could ever be comfortable," The young samurai lied and wiggled her hips as if to prove her point, only to bring a sweet gasp next to her ear.

"Oh, do calm down. There's plenty of time for you to rock on my cock later. Right now it's your turn to feel good, and I can't concentrate when your soft, fuckable ass is just begging me to spear it," In an instant, Renka stopped wiggling.

"Then stop talking about it and do it! Or are you just a tease?"

She only had a moment to regret those words before the six pairs of hands truly began to descend upon her body. In a flash, two hands were looped beneath her legs to push and spread her virgin lips, another two hands latched onto her breasts to squeeze them tight and massage them until her nipples were jutting out as much as possible, then the final two hands took hold of those sensitive buds to roll them around and pull away at them. The sudden burst of pain and hint of pleasure from it all made the student squeak, gasp, and mewl in a mix of shock and pain until the spider began to giggle.

"Oh, would you rather I tease you a bit first? Or should I just whip my cock out and tear your dry pussy up?" Her taunt was accentuated by the hands on the girl's breasts squeezing and pulling tighter until they began to burn.

"St-Stop! It hurts!" That was all it took for all of the hands to pull away and leave Renka's skin tingling and burning.

"Now ask me nicely to make you feel good, or I might just lose my patience," Nyx's voice remained light and cheerful, but the threat rang loud and true.

For a moment, Renka debated just slamming her head back or cursing the spider with all of the defiance in her heart, anything to keep the satisfaction out of the beast's voice. Yet, the pain against her sensitive flesh was worse than anything she had ever felt when a stray bokken had thwacked her during training or any of the soreness after the worst day of training, and did she have a choice in the first place? She could already hear Cassandra begging for more with all of the happiness in the world, so would it be that bad to just devolve into pleasure? To just let the spider fulfill her promise and hope that someone could rescue her? Would escaping even work when there was a horde of beasts no doubt worse than the reasonable one holding her tight? For a moment, those questions all roiled in her mind, all with one simple answer.

"Please make me feel good," It felt like pulling teeth, but the words came out.

"I don't know…" Soft lips pressed deep into the crook of her neck, making it explode in a buzz of pleasure so great that the girl had to gasp, "That didn't seem very sincere to me."

"P-Ple—EASE!" Her plea turned to a squeak when one finger lightly grazed her nipple, "I want to feel good!"

"Do you?" Even blindfolded it was easy to see the smirk just below those four eyes, "I guess I can just take your word for it," In an instant, Nyx's lips were pressed just next to her ear and sending blasts of warmth down it that made the girl shiver, "But I'm sure you won't be lying for long," As if the sensual whisper wasn't enough, Renka felt something warm and wet flick against her ear, and she couldn't hold back a strange mewl.

"St-Stop!" To her surprise, the beast actually pulled away.

"Sensitive there, are we?" In the next instant, a light burst of air blew into her ear, bringing with it an odd sensation of bliss that made the young samurai's eyes flutter and a very slight moan to slip out, "See? Feeling good already."

"As if—"

All of a sudden, her head was pulled back, and those same soft lips pressed against hers, silencing her. Renka only had a moment to be surprised by the surprisingly sweet taste that slipped into her mouth before they were prying it open and a tongue was slipping inside. The warm, wet muscle carried more of that taste when it ran against her own tongue, lightly flicking against it in a toying dance as the girl tried to beat it back. If anything, that just made the spider use her tongue more and more until she was just batting Renka's less experienced one around and using it as she saw fit, but it became hard to fight back when one hand came to rest on the girl's thigh.

The slender hand ran up the soft, creamy flesh slowly and sensually like it belonged to her lover. The fingers were light upon her skin, almost dancing along it, as they played across her skin, but they knew just when to quickly press down or lightly scratch her to make her leg spasm and a quick gasp to slip out. By the time the hand reached her hips, Renka's thighs were buzzing with a sensation she hadn't felt in a very long time. Then, it was running back down to her knee, caressing her thigh even more tenderly and expertly than before, so there was no stopping barely suppressed mewls from slipping out. Up and down, up and down, the sensations just kept rushing along the girl's sensitive skin while the spider just kept kissing her.

After a bit of teasing, another hand came down on her other thigh and joined in on the fun. In mere moments, it was impossible to stop her light mewls from flowing right into that warm, drooling mouth that was locked onto hers or stopping her hips from gently wiggling against the slight warmth beginning to build in her core. That was enough to make Nyx pull out of the kiss with a string of spit still connecting their lips.

"You are just too cute," She giggled and gave the girl another quick peck, "I could just eat you up!"

With that, her mouth flashed straight at Renka's neck, and, for a moment, the girl thought she really would sink her teeth deep into her flesh. Instead, Renka got a gentle nip that made her hiss and groan some more before Nyx began to gently suckle the slightly sore spot on her neck. Yet, the beast didn't stop there. As the young samurai trembled and mewled beneath her touch, another pair of hands crept up to the girl's soft breasts and sank into them. The feeling of those slender fingers pressing against her sensitive flesh made Renka jolt and moan, instinctively arching her back deeper into the hands and earning a slight titter from the spider.

"A little sensitive here?" Those hands gave a little test squeeze that made the captured girl writhe some more, "Mmmm, when we get some alone time, I will have some real fun with these, but, for now, why don't you just sit back, relax, and learn what makes spiders really special."

The girl opened her mouth to protest, but all that came out was a sweet whine when the dexterous hands began their playful assault on her breasts. After that rough squeeze, nothing else came close to the forcefulness she showed in that moment; in fact, the spider barely touched her skin. Those fingers danced and slid ever so lightly across her breasts, nearly hovering above her skin, but, for some reason, that just made her chest burn even more. Every teasing stroke and prod seened to rush past some super sensitive part of her creamy mounds with just enough force to make Renka gasp and groan but not enough to quite make her wriggle some more. It was as if her foe was just stoking the fire inside until it would take her mind over and make her think about only one thing.

That realization was enough to get the girl to test the bindings on her arms with one last desperate tug, only for that idea to end the instant a finger flicked across her nipple hard enough to draw a warbling moan from her lips and for her body to jolt. Then, those hands clamped down tight into her flesh once more with enough tightness for her flesh to begin to bulge around them but not quite enough to burn. It was with that same tightness that Nyx began to knead while tutting in her ear as more sweet moans slipped from her mouth.

"I try to act nice and try to make you feel good, but you still try to escape? Or are you just upset that I haven't touched you down there yet?" The spider giggled and gave her ear a light nip, "If you want me to touch you, then just ask."

"I-I don't," Renka gasped past her moans, but those moans hitched when a slender finger pressed against her lower lips to find them slick with her juices.

"Mmmm, already wet! It almost sounds like you're lying to me, but that can't be!" Those lips pressed against her ear and sent a shiver down the young samurai's spine, "Because that means you need to be punished."

"H-Hold on!" The girl squeaked when one hand slowly began to trail down her stomach while Nyx began to nibble on her ear some more, adding another strange sensation to the already intense mix roiling within her, "I feel good! There's no need to punish me!"

"Do you?" The spider giggled some more, but her hand didn't stop roaming towards Renka's virgin pussy, no doubt wanting to scratch her or slap her until she screamed, "Then you will love your punishment," With that, the final slender hand raised her hips up as the roaming hand slipped beneath her ass and pulled those bloomers down, "Surprise! Your punishment is having these two spider cocks drilled into you until you squeal!"

Before Renka could wrap her mind around what that meant, her ass was pulled right back into that lap, but, instead of a bulge against her thighs, two bulbous rods of flesh curved against her rear and halfway up her thighs. The flesh was hot against her skin, nearly scalding her as the thick, curved cocks pulsed against her, and there was a thin layer of wetness covering them. For a moment, she could only balk while her mind filled in the blanks of what it must look like. One idea were two red, fleshy cocks much like what she had seen in her books for what hung beneath a man with a thick webbing of purple veins, or perhaps they were like two fleshy cocoons pulsing like something was trying to break out. As if the spider knew what she was thinking, the hands on her thighs spun her a bit against those chitinous thighs and pushed her forward until the strange shaft was digging into her drooling lips, spreading a warm goo across the back of her legs.

"Do they already feel like they're a bit too much for you?" Nyx teased and gently rocked her hips, grinding her meat between Renka's fold, "Just think about how amazing your first time will be," She purred and began to pepper kisses along her soon-to-be mate's neck between words, "All of this— pushing into you— until you're squealing— and gushing— and begging for more— until you can't take anymore."

Pleasure pulsed in so many parts of her body that it was nearly impossible for her to pay attention to those words. She would make sense of one word before a hand would rub her thigh just right, those hands on her breasts would squeeze particularly hard, or a kiss would make her neck explode in a buzzing heat. Even her barely suppressed moans were loud enough to muddle the light, teasing tone, but the message still rang through loud and clear. Her captor was simply letting her know how helpless she was and how futile fighting the pleasure tearing through her was as a battle raged in her mind. There was a part of her that wanted to keep fighting against the beast, to never give in to her lewd demands, while another part whispered for her to just give in and experience those sugary sweet promises.

As her mind roiled just like the heat in her body, Nyx seemed perfectly content to simply continue teasing and rubbing her body. Every thorough need of breasts, every soft rub of her thighs, every deep kiss along the nape of her neck broken by quick blasts of warm breath in her ear, and every grind of that cock that went deep enough between her lips to slide against her entrance only made it harder to think. Her moans continued to pitch and drop with each deft stroke along her sensitive skin, as if the spider knew exactly how to play her body like an instrument, so she felt even more powerless beneath those hands. How was she supposed to fight that if she wanted to? Every deep grind of that cock only made her primal urges build more and more until all her mind could think about was how good that odd shaft would feel inside of her, how it would satiate the needs flowing through her body that made her tremble and moan so much. It wasn't long before that whispering voice slipped from her mind and out of her lips without any way to stop it.

"P-Please… punish me…"

"Gladly," Nyx let go of one breast to grab the back of the girl's head and turn it so they were once more deeply kissing.

There was something a bit different about feeling that tongue filling her mouth that time, as if it wasn't quite as horrid as before. The slightly sweet taste of the spider's spit even made her draw her tongue out to slip and slide against her captor's, but this time she didn't let it just bat her around. All of her frustrations went into beating that tongue back and forcing her way into Nyx's mouth, a task that was surprisingly easy. After a few moments, the beast almost completely stopped fighting back, as if resigning herself to being dominated in that one way, and that only spurred Renka on more. In no time, she was the one bullying her with a heated, almost painful kiss, batting, pinning, and guiding the warm muscle this way and that while she let herself take in more of that taste.

If only that was enough to stop every other sensation from assaulting her virgin body or those hands from lifting her body and lowering it until something hard and fleshy pressed against her glistening lips. In fact, it almost felt like her kiss only made those hands move her with even more passion, but the young samurai didn't have time to consider it before a burning pain began to fill her crotch. The head that pushed into her was pointed almost like a cone that slid into her with ease until it quickly became thick and bulbous, stretching her lips open by the third inch. It was all she could do to keep from screaming as her hips were lowered and pushed even more and that strange, bulbous and pulsing cock was forced into her tight virgin cunt without rest, all while the other shaft rubbed against the outside of her leg.

The only thing Renka could think about amidst the initial burn was how different it all felt than what she expected. There was almost no pleasure when that inhuman cock invaded her, only an ache that grew deeper and deeper with each passing second. There was only the faintest hint of gentleness in those hands alongside the mercy of having all of the other pleasure to combat the burning pain, although it wasn't much of a mercy. In a way, the roiling mix of good and bad sensations only made the minute it took for the beast to fully spear her seem worse than if it was just the ache. At least then she would be able to focus on it and combat it without her brain being pulled in a million directions at once.

Mercy truly came when her ass once more glided upon those slick, chitinous thighs, and Nyx let her sit there and feel the cock buried deep within her pussy. To the spider's credit, it was more than enough to completely fill her and press against something deep within while the bulbous size stretched her so much that there was no doubt a bulge in her stomach. As if to confirm her worries, Renka's captor slid a free hand up her stomach along the bulge and web mesh until a finger rested along the tip where it began to rub, an act that made another strange sensation burn at her stomach.

After a few moments of rubbing, Nyx broke their kiss with a playful giggle, "What do you think? Did you expect your first time to fill you all the way to your womb?"

"It hurts," The girl hissed, unable to muster the strength to snap.

"Give it time," The rubbing hand gave a quick squeeze to the bulge that made Renka jolt and mewl, "Soon, you'll be begging for the pleasure I bring."

She didn't have a chance to respond before her body was bounced ever so slightly, but that slight jolt to her insides was enough to make the fire burst anew. Her pained squeal only earned her another quick shift, then another, then another until the cock was ever so gently grinding her walls into a stinging mess. In spite of the constant burning making her hiss, squeal and writhe in those constantly groping hands, pleasure began to build beneath the pain to join that mind numbing swirl of sensations. For a few long, grueling minutes, her body was slapped against those chitinous hips without mercy, her plump flesh fitting into the groove surprisingly well, and no amount of struggling seemed to make her captor pause. The closest Renka came to getting a break was a brief instance where Nyx pulled her down just a bit more harshly, making the slowly dulling fire flare up once more while the spider gently blew in her ear. Then, it was right back to the slow and steady rhythm.

Before she knew it, the young samurai actually found herself getting used to the sensations. Her cries and wriggling began to die down as the flames dulled more and more until it was only the slightest burn marring the pleasure crashing into her body in all directions, and, for the first time, pleasure tinted her gasps and squeals. That brief moment of weakness was apparently exactly what the spider was waiting for. As soon as the slightly sweet sound had left her lips, the beast's own soft pair dug deep into her shoulder in the one spot that never failed to make her shudder and lifted her body by another inch before dropping it with even more roughness than before. However, that time, the fire didn't flare up quite as much, definitely not enough to overpower the budding sweetness within it.

The realization that her body was already getting used to that inhuman cock made Renka bite her lip in frustration. She was supposed to be strong, supposed to save her friends, but, instead, she was being turned into a mate for the cruel spider. For some reason, that thought made her stomach flip the same way it did when she thought of a sweet and handsome knight sweeping her off of her feet. Of course her stupid body was already growing addicted to those hands expertly playing against her skin and that tantalizing pleasure just barely hidden away and out of reach like a prize dangling oh-so-enticingly, no matter how she tried to fight it. Then, those thoughts were broken the instant another slightly sweet moan slipped past her lips, and her body was lifted a few inches higher. Ngh! Those few inches drove the fang-like member in so deep with every bounce that it became hard for Renka to think, especially with the steady clapping of her ass against chitin.

The higher Nyx raised her, the more the pleasure began to mingle with the pain until they were swirling together in perfect harmony. At the same time, it became harder and harder not to gasp with every throb that pressed against her tight walls and every quick drop that forced it against her deepest reaches, so it wasn't long before there was a hint of sweetness to every gasp and groan. To her surprise, the spider didn't work her faster with every single sign of weakness, instead keeping up a steady build in speed as if to give her time to get used to the feeling of her insides being stirred up more and more. Except, Renka didn't seem to be the only one beginning to feel good. The spider was already gasping and moaning into the girl's neck and ear, adding vibrations to the already delightful warmth and pleasure, so, when her body was finally raised high enough to sit square on the pointed tip for a moment of rest, it came as no surprise that the member was throbbing and twitching violently. Even less of a surprise were the lewd words whispered right in her ear.

"By Kaval, you are— ngh!— too tight! I just— just want to explode inside of you!— hnn!— But what kind of— what kind of first time would it be if I came first?"

In an instant, the hand above Renka's womb slid down to her crotch, then everything exploded into ecstasy. A simple touch was all it took to make her let out a full throated moan and quiver around that cock, and a simple rub was all it took for her back to jolt and arch. Except the fingers didn't stop there; they began to vigorously rub her little nub until all she could do was moan. That fifth hand added an ocean of hot pleasure to the sea already buzzing through her body from those other hands and the cock drilling into her, so much pleasure that it completely drowned the pain. Then, there was no stopping the girl's thick, lewd moans or her body from wriggling against the soft body holding her close.

All of that mind numbing ecstasy built within seconds, assaulting her mind until all thoughts were torn away. The fact that it was a beast caressing her body and defiling her with vigor seemed inconsequential when it just felt so good, so good that her body couldn't stop shuddering nor could her tight walls stop clenching and quivering around the bulbous, fleshy fang within her. As a strange pressure began to build in her core, Renka felt her head tilting to the side more and more as if searching for something. Her instincts found it in the form of wet, drooling lips slipping over hers in a fierce, hungry kiss that almost felt like the spider was trying to eat her. The girl tried to summon the strength to break away and force the pleasure back, but her body was melting into warmth beneath her, inside of her, and filling her mouth.

In no time that pressure had built to a breaking point within her body, making her hips jerk with wild abandon. The only thing on her mind was doing anything to make herself tip over the edge whether it be making those fingers rub harder, those hands tease more, or even just feeling that cock grind her sensitive walls until her juices slightly frothed and splashed about. Then, with one extra hard smack of her slightly sore ass against that chitin, her core exploded with ecstasy. The white-hot feeling filled Renka's entire body to the brink, washing everything away into a buzzing mess. From what felt like miles away, those lips pulled away from her mouth and pressed against her ear before a low, hungry growl filled it.

"By the gods— ngh!— your quivering walls feel— amazing! Just begging— hnn!— just begging to take all of my— all of my burning cum! Well— ahn!— Tell me that you want it!"

All that came from the girl was a soupy moan, but that was more than enough. Nyx slammed her down one last time, ground her plump ass until it fit perfectly into the curve of those chitinous hips, and let out something thick, hot, and powerful enough that Renka could feel it spray into her womb through the haze. The sensation made the pressure burst even more within her, almost making her white out as pleasure wracked her brain, and it joined with another swirl of buzzing heat. It was all so much more than she ever could have expected, so much that she nearly drowned in that sweet ecstasy for minutes before the wave of pleasure receded. Except, that new heat never left.

In those few minutes it took her to finish quivering and clenching against that strange cock, Nyx seemed all too happy to just sit there and let those sensations wash over her. There was no grinding, bouncing, or even a change in how much those hands rubbed and teased her body. Yet, her skin was buzzing so strangely, and every single touch was enough to make her groan and gasp in pleasure. Those five massaging hands were suddenly squeezing and teasing her until her body was nearly melting in their grasp while the heavy feeling in her gut from the thick load of bestial seed stretching her womb felt so right, as if she was made for being filled up. A part of her knew that she should be fighting back and forcing the pleasure away before her mind was torn away, but that voice already felt buried and muted.

"Mmmm," The spider groaned in the young samurai's sensitive ear, making her jolt some more, "How does that— hnn!— feel? Do you want— want me to show you even more pleasure?"

"P-Please…" Renka somehow managed to force out a begging whine, "I can't… It's too much…"

"Then don't think," Her captor whispered "Just— ngh!— relax and let yourself go."

She wasn't given much of a choice before her hips were raised up once more, dragging that throbbing cock against her sensitive walls. So much more pleasure than before swirled through the girl's body with that one simple movement, but that was just a taste of what she felt when she was slammed down. Her entire body exploded almost as much as when she orgasmed. The sensation made her body violently shudder as a long, yowling moan slipped from her lips, and Renka found her hands futilely trying to clasp at the soft stomach and breasts rubbing against her back. Her body was already melting so much from those relentless hands that she was sure she would break apart if Nyx slammed her down anymore. She tried to speak, tried to beg her captor to stop and have mercy, except no words could make it past the loud, lewd sounds screaming from her lips. As her body was raised to the precipice once more, the spider's soft lips gave her a reassuring kiss on her cheek.

"Don't fight it," The beast warned, "Or— Or you might not be— hnn!— yourself after."

The young samurai's mind whirled trying to understand what she meant, only for it to become apparent when her plump ass was pulled down for the umpteenth time. Her mind was assaulted with a whirlwind of heat that threatened to tear her mind apart. She fought and fought against falling into that dark abyss, fought against losing to the dreadful beast using her like a toy, fought against every little burst of pleasure, but it was too much. There was too much ecstasy burning through her that it tore through her defenses and made her body tremble with desire, desire that Renka couldn't deny.

It felt like she was on a cliff with her fingers straining at the edge, struggling with all of her strength to hold on, and, every time the cock tore into her and filled her completely, they slipped a little more. In no time, she was hanging over the whirling abyss of heat by the tips of her fingers while her hips were being raised to the air once more. The girl could just barely feel how limp her body was in those hands, just barely wriggling and shuddering as if accepting its fate, so she let go. Her consciousness fell down into that roiling mess of ecstasy and hit it just as her body was speared once more.

An orgasm wracked her body the instant she let herself go. The bulbous, fleshy fang within her over-sensitive pussy ground and pushed against every spot that made her moan and her back arch, perfectly fitting within her. In mere moments, Renka was wondering why she ever fought against it. The warmth filled her with such a delightful buzzing that it was like her skin was on fire, doused only by those wonderful hands, and it kept filling her over and over. Every stinging slap of her plump and sore ass made her wiggle in delight, earning a wonderful groan in her ear that only made her sweet moments of bliss stretch more and more. Through that wall of heat, she could just barely hear Nyx beginning to gasp with just as much heat as her as her bulbous member began to throb in Renka's quivering walls.

The girl fell back to earth just in time to feel those steady strokes become frantic, her hips slapping the chitin with such fervor that it sounded like a song. Her cries hitched when the ecstasy burst forth once more and made her mind whirl with an imminent orgasm, but, before bliss could consume her, Nyx's soft lips brushed against her ear.

"Why must you— hnng!— feel so good! No other woman— has ever— has ever made me feel— nnn!— like this! Enjoy— Enjoy another healthy load of my— ngh!— virile seed!"

"D-Don't!" Renka somehow forced the word from her moaning mouth, still managing at least the smallest bit of resistance in the face of enough bliss to make her go insane, "I don't— I can't— ahn!— I'll go insane!"

"Then let your— your yowls mix with mine!— ngh!— And just think— that after this— after this it will only take one last— ahn!— load to make you mine!" The spider sounded so happy that the samurai actually felt her heart skip a beat in spite of how much she wanted to scream and fight.

Except, the ecstasy filling her wouldn't let her. She could only wallow in the powerful sensations filling her as moans cut her attempts to speak off, but that all fell away when another hot blast of cum tore through her body. Just like Nyx said, their thick, lewd yowls filled the air together, mingling into a single note of pure ecstasy. Renka wished she could quiet herself, wished she could stop herself from quivering and clenching at the member within her that pumped burst after burst inside. If only the cum wasn't stretching her womb and stomach so much that became a ball of blissful heat or more heat wasn't radiating from her heart to fill her mind and scramble her thoughts. With every second, the girl's consciousness was pulled deeper and deeper into the roiling pleasure until her doubts were pulled away, until she was actually craving more from the beast. Then, there was no stopping the next orgasm from filling her body and freeing her from those last few doubts.

For a minute, the world was nothing but pleasure that ripped away any thoughts she might have had. There were no scared cries filling the air, no need to rush out to rescue her friends, and no more worries. In fact, she could almost hear all of those screams turn sweet as her friends were shown the same ecstasy as her. Some more words whispered in her ears that were louder than those cries but still indecipherable, yet Renka knew exactly what they meant. In moments, her lips were meeting her mate's, filling her warm buzz with an extra sweetness as their tongues slipped together, and that sweetness lingered when her mind came back to the world once more.

The samurai felt safe being held so tightly and kissed so passionately while Nyx's thick, throbbing member filled her up. It almost felt like the hot flesh was that little piece missing from her yet she craved so much, but there was something so wrong about it sitting still while it was still so stiff and begging for relief. On instinct, her hips began to jerk with what little movement they could muster, earning an elated groan from her mate. Then, the spider pulled an inch away, just far enough to speak.

"I guess you've finally—" She was cut off by the girl thrusting her head forward and fervently kissing her.

It was easy to feel the grin that pulled at Nyx's lips as they kissed and even easier to feel her thighs being lifted up ever so slowly. The sensation of the throbbing meat dragging along Renka's sensitive, quivering walls made her hiss and arch her back, forcing her body against those squeezing hands even more. Then, all of the anticipation was broken with a single, rough stroke that clapped her ass against those hard thighs and sent a burst of pleasure through her entire body. Everything was broken by that burst of pleasure.

Renka couldn't help but moan and groan with all of the whorish joy that she could muster as her body was bounced harder and harder than before. It was as if her sudden switch had flipped something inside of Nyx that turned the otherwise gentle and skilled hands into ravenous beasts. They stopped slowly caressing her thighs and instead began to firmly, almost painfully, squeeze the sides of her plump rear with the tips of her digging fingers getting smushed between soft flesh and hard chitin. More fingers roughly dug into her breasts and jerked them around with little care, and the fingers on her little bud of a clit nearly spasmed with how fast they were stroking. All it culminated in a deep, throbbing heat that filled Renka completely, building up to another earth shattering explosion of ecstasy.

The frenzy in the beast's movements grew more intense with every second while her cock began to throb a now familiar throb with such strength that it ground into the girl's pussy even more. It was easy to tell how close her mate was getting, so the samurai forced her own orgasm down in a desperate attempt for them to climax together. As their strange union reached a crescendo, Renka's body almost flopped like a ragdoll within her bonds, and the bouncing made their lips slide so much that the girl's lips rose high enough to kiss the spider's nose. Before long, neither of them were even trying to kiss, just pressing their foreheads together as intense cries tore from their mouths.

Just as Renka began to feel like her body would be shattered completely against the body below, she was finally slammed home one last time. The thick load of seed that filled her made her barely held back orgasm burst free in the most powerful whirlwind of white-hot heat to tear through her mind yet, a whirlwind that only grew more powerful as her stomach stretched even more until it felt heavy and bloated. In fact, the heat from that searing cum never stopped growing. It spread from her stomach to her heart then to her mind, filling her body with such pleasure that it really felt like it would melt. However her mind really did seem to melt beneath it all. That white-hot plane began to wash out every single thought until all that was left was a picture of her and Nyx locked together forever, only for that to fade too. The very last thing that she heard before the whiteness was replaced by a soft, warm darkness was the light whisper of her mate in her ear.

"Rest well, my little samurai— ahn!— You will need all of your strength— your strength for what we will do tomorrow."

Kagura cursed herself for being distracted by that sordid sight as she ran towards the sounds of battle in the distance. How did she not realize that it could have been a distraction until it was too late? Beneath her mask, her lips curled into a frown, but she kept her eyes steady and emotionless while she drew one of the steel quills lined along her purple ponytail that were held by a red, cloth braid. A part of her debated stopping by the armory for something a bit more substantial until it was quieted by a scream. Her lips curled further with frustration at her own inadequate speed. Although to call the way she streaked through the halls with a nigh inhuman nimbleness that left all of the other panicking students well behind her would have made any sensible person laugh.

It wasn't long before she was alone in the halls between the panicked masses before and behind her, but something felt off. There was no one there, yet Kagura could almost feel a presence slipping just outside of her vision like a shadow that made her stop in her tracks. For a moment, the assassin stood still, then, with a quick jerk, her head snapped around to catch… nothing. Her eyes finally matched the frown in her mask as her eyebrows furrowed. Perhaps it was just paranoia, perhaps a trick of the light, or perhaps… Without looking, she flicked her wrist in the direction opposite of where she was looking, sending the quill in her hand flying straight at a stone wall, a stone wall that it never struck. In the very next moment, a playful laugh filled the hall that Kagura snapped her eyes to, finally catching sight of her opponent.

There, standing with one hand on her hip and tossing the quill end over end into the air before catching it without a care in the world, was a cat-woman. Long, flowing blue hair fell behind the lithe beast with a single thick bang hanging over her right eye that came to her chin with a pair of white cat ears protruding from it. A pair of white, furry paws that were a mix between a cat's paw and a human hand were capped by orange, wickedly sharp claws, and that same fur ran all the way up to her bicep before becoming smooth, fair skin. Her body was mostly bare with only a few lines of white fur covering her for any sense of modesty and almost forming symbols. A line ran from the middle of her back and arched up her sides and all the way up her heavy, melon-sized breasts until they stopped just before her puffy, pink nipples, a line starting from her thin white tail curved over her slender hips to connect to a thick thatch of white hair and a furry sheathe just over her slightly glistening pussy, a symbol like an angular spearhead with no base sat on her firm stomach with her belly button nestled in the point, and a collar of white kept her throat cozy. The only other animalistic features she had were legs covered from the thigh down in fur and ending in cat paws with those same sharp claws and bright green eyes with slights that glimmered just above an excited grin. Despite her otherwise soft appearance, Kagura could easily sense the powerful muscles rippling beneath it all, making a slight twinge of fear jolt through her.

The assassin looked stronger than the beast, but that didn't really mean much when said beast was easily able to catch her attack. Her body was toned and muscular with almost all of her fat going to her large breasts, and her outfit was the epitome of keeping clothing from slowing her down. A thin, grey leotard covered her torso and arms with black bicep length gloves covering it as well and black leggings that reached all the way up to her inner thighs and was secured by a little loop her bare feet. A small, black loincloth gave her crotch a small bit of modesty while a simple strip of black fabric covered her front down to just below her breasts. One strap cinched it tight along the top of her belly, pushing her breasts up enticingly, and another thick cord of red cloth wrapped around her breasts that was threaded through a gold buckle on the front and smushed her soft mounds until the flesh oozed around the binding. The scarf wrapped around her throat was the perfect distraction in many cases alongside being a useful tool while a few plates of armor tied around her right arm gave her a bit of defense in a pinch. Sadly, none of that would really help her against the cat undressing her with those vibrant green eyes unless Kagura was able to find the perfect spot to strike.

As if sensing her plans, the cat's smile turned to a teasing grin as she flipped the quill one last time and landed it perfectly on a claw, balancing it without so much as a wiggle.

"Not many people can sense me like that. Do you know how that makes me feel?" Her tone was friendly and playful just like her eyes, so it was impossible for Kagura to hold back a shiver of dread.

"Angry?" The assassin kept her voice even and her hands completely still. She could already see that sharp metal sailing through the air to puncture her heart at the slightest twitch, "Or perhaps just disappointed that your prey is so hard to catch?"

"Excited!" The cat purred, "After everything Zelfina said about you and your sexy body, I had such high hopes for you, and, so far, you've met every single one."

"Zelfina?" Kagura couldn't stop her voice from lilting when the name passed her lips, but she didn't have a chance to silently curse herself before another giggle came from her opponent.

"So you two did have a fling," That smile grew wider, "Oh, she certainly tried to hide it, but I knew from the way she was speaking that there had to be something saucy going on."

The assassin opened her mouth to rebuke that claim while her mind whirled with what it meant, but she was interrupted by a familiar, strong voice.

"I'm not hiding anything!" Zelfina called from the end of the hall as she hurried their way, a light blush growing on her cheeks, "There was nothing between us!"

For some reason, those words struck deep into Kagura's heart, especially after not seeing her for so long. Yet, it was impossible to miss the way the swordswoman's eyes strayed down her body with a glimmer of lust despite her words, a glance that made her heart skip a beat. Oh, what might have been if the assassin could have held ties or the beasts had never come. But there would be time to reflect on that later if she could just fall back or get reinforcements.

"She is right," She managed to keep her voice even despite the twinging in her heart, "But I doubt our affairs are any of your business, beast."

"That doesn't make them any less interesting," There was a hint of disappointment in the cat's voice, "And I am looking for the perfect mate, so gossip is a godsend!"

"Is that really your only goal?" During the brief silence as her words fell away, Kagura listened close to the sounds of chaos behind her, judging just how long reinforcements would take, but the roiling din was impossible to make sense of.

"To mate? Of course!" At least the beast was all too happy to yap away, "Although our real goal is to spread throughout the world and create a perfect merger of beast and man!"

"You call this a merger?" The assassin gestured towards the hallway behind them, "Their screams don't sound very happy or cooperative."

"Not yet! But this is more of a binge, I guess. What else can you expect after our millennium of imprisonment?"

"They aren't that bad," Zelfina added before her once fellow teacher could reply, "There's no need for anyone to get truly hurt over this."

"Do they really brainwash you that much with their magic?" Kagura's tone was disapproving but not angry yet it still earned a flicker of hurt from those beautiful eyes, "We would rather die a thousand deaths than be reduced to the sows of you beasts."

"It's not that bad," The swordswoman insisted, almost pleading, "They can be gentle and sweet, and I wouldn't necessarily call them evil. There might be something to their views of intermixing humans and beasts."

"And all it takes is removing our own freedoms and turning every woman into a sow? What kind of future is that?" It became harder and harder for Kagura to keep her tone even despite the slight flickers of truth in Zelfina's words, "If that were true then they wouldn't need magical seals, nor would they be seeking revenge on every woman in this academy."

"Oh! Only a few of us are really on that whole revenge train," The beast piped up, "Most of us are just happy to be able to mate once more. Especially when they become ours forever!"

"So all you want to do is mate?" The assassin couldn't stop a slight grin from perking up behind her mask. Perhaps this would be much easier than she expected, "Then I think I can oblige."

The swordswoman's eyes went wide when Kagura raised her hands to the back of her neck and undid the tie to her top. The black fabric came unfurling down to the front of her breasts where it hung on the red cord to reveal her dense cleavage covered by a thin veil of grey just beneath her scarf. As her hands went for the bottom tie, the cat began to lick her lips as if watching her meal being carted out. Soon, the fabric was hanging only by that red cord like a man barely hanging on to the edge of a cliff, but she didn't have a chance to free the last binding before the beast stalked forward and placed a paw on her shoulder.

"Why don't we help you with that?" She purred and poised a claw on the cord, "It's no fun to undress alone."

"I happen to like putting on a show."

"Oh?" The cat leaned forward to press her lips to Kagura's ear, "Don't tell me you don't want two sexy women taking your clothes off. Just imagine Zelfina running her hands all over you while you get ready to ride on me."

"Fine," The assassin cursed how quickly her breath hitched at the idea thrust in her head, "But I don't think there's enough to take off for you to enjoy."

"Then you need to loosen up a little, my sweet assassin. Or let me loosen you up, that is. Mating is less fun when you force yourself in a desperate bid to stall for time."

"Hmmph," She finally let her scowl show through, "You certainly know how to read someone."

The cat just giggled as she cut the rope and let Kagura's breasts nearly explode from their tight bindings, "Or was it just a lucky guess? Let's just say it's easy to read someone when their options are nonexistent. Sadly, mating with me won't help since I'm sure both ends are far too busy with the double assault. So what will it be, dear assassin? Will you strike me down or will you let loose and enjoy the company of two, beautiful women?"

"Hmmph, I don't need reinforcements to mate you into exhaustion, so you two can have your fun. I just hope that you enjoy your last ride."

"Mmmm, a woman after my own heart," With movements more quick than the assassin's eyes could follow, the cat slipped behind her, pulled her against those soft, large mounds, and hefted her body suit clad ones towards Zelfina with a smile, the darker diamonds over her nipples jutting out ever so enticingly, "You heard her, Zelfina, why don't you come touch these magnificent breasts you have been eyeing so much?"

For a second, the swordswoman paused and looked to her former friend as if to see if it was okay, and it was impossible for Kagura to keep her heart from skipping a beat at the sight or let her own lust flicker behind her eyes. Their eyes locked in realization that made Zelfina's eyes whirl with glee and regret, but that didn't stop her from hurrying forward. She stopped half an arm's length away as if that was as close as she could get, anticipation replacing the regret when she raised her hands up. There was a reverence to the way she slowly reached for the heavy mounds with her fingers barely grazing the thin layer of fabric. At first, the swordswoman seemed more than happy to let her hands gently glide over every inch of Kagura's breasts, her breath hitching every time the assassin gasped or wriggled in those furry arms.

The normally stoic woman found it hard not to let out those small noises, no matter how hard she tried to stop them. Every light touch was like someone was trailing fire along her skin that burst every time her hardening nipples were grazed, and the constant tittering in her ears and warm breath along the nape of her neck didn't help matters one bit. Perhaps it was the addition of those sharp claws squeezing and poking her sensitive mounds or perhaps it was that Zelfina's touch felt as amazing as she hoped that lowered her defenses so much, but it made a small bolt of fear run through her. If it was that easy for these beasts to lower even her guard— Her worrying was cut through by the gentle hands finally squeezing tight.

The movement was so sudden that it was impossible for the assassin not to let out a light moan, not when those fingers dug furrows into her flesh and those palms ground against her nipples. Then, they began to slowly, almost lovingly, massage and rub her in ways that she hadn't felt before. None of her marks were ever so thorough or caring, rarely thinking about anything other than their own pleasure, so it was nearly a brand new experience for her and one her body was unprepared for. An explosion of melting ecstasy was easy to defend against with a mind as sharp as hers, but that low, slowly building heat that coursed from her breasts to her brain was like a knife slowly cutting away at her willpower. In mere moments, Kagura wished the thin layer of fabric wasn't there in order to feel the warmth of those hands directly or just to get some cool air along the burning skin.

As soon as the thought crossed her mind, those claws clenched against her a little more and added a hiss to her sweet gasps, "You want this off, don't you?" The cat teased, "Maybe if you ask very politely…"

"I need— gasp— no such thing. If you want to— want to bare my flesh then do it instead of— ahn— asking me," It hurt that those words took so much effort to force out.

"Hmmmm, what do you think, Zelfina? Do you want to really touch them? To feel their heat beneath your fingers?"

The swordswoman's cheeks turned a light shade of pink, and her eyes went wide, "Y-Yes! I mean…" A deep, shaky breath was all it took for her to force herself back to her calm demeanor, "If you really think it's necessary."

"Of course it's necessary," The beast chided while carefully cutting an outline around Kagura's chest and belly without cutting her, "You want your friend to enjoy herself don't you?"

"I won't enjoy—" The assassin began to reaffirm, but the fabric was torn away by her fallen friend to reveal her fair skin and large tan nipples.

Then, her words were cut off by a sweet groan when Zelfina finally took two big handfuls of her breasts, connecting their skin together. Her hands were rough and calloused from her time on the field, yet there was still some softness in between to betray that she was still a kind and soft woman. That softness made her breasts burn even more until they felt like they might melt against the slowly squeezing hands, especially where the palms played against her sensitive nipples. Even the swordswoman seemed to feel it with her eyes misting over while her hands were even more gentle than before as if those fingers couldn't muster the strength to dig in. The sweet, almost romantic sight earned another giggle from the cat behind her.

"I didn't expect you love birds to get so into this. It almost makes me feel like a third wheel to my own future mate," In a moment, a slight edge came to the otherwise purring and lackadaisical voice, "You know, if I get too bored, then I might just wander off down the hall and see about finding a more exciting mate."

That sent a jolt of fear down Kagura's spine once more, "Then why don't you enjoy something else," Pushing the enjoyable sensations assaulting her aside, she slipped her hands down to her loincloth and deftly snapped one of the straps, "Perhaps you would like a little taste of your future meal."

The beast took a step back and took a good look at her toned ass. Even at a glance, it was easy to tell that there was only a thin layer of fat that you could bounce a coin off of, and the way her leotard slipped between her cheeks until both globes were in full view was always enough to entice any man to lick his lips and ready his hands for a firm smack or grope. Just below that was the very slightly damp fabric covering her crotch that was just begging for the cat to tear off and bury her no doubt rough tongue into. Yet, she just giggled and moved forward to hug the assassin close once more.

"Hmmm, I was thinking of something else, in fact," Those big claws reached up and grabbed hold of the fabric covering Kagura's mouth, making her jolt in fear and surprise, "What do you think of a hot and heavy make out while your friend gives you much sloppier kiss?"

Both of the women stopped cold the instant those words processed in their mind, a huge blush taking over Zelfina's face. The assassin couldn't decide what to say either, her mouth torn between readily agreeing to having the beautiful woman kneel before her, keeping her cool composure as she accepted what made her heart skip a beat, and snapping at the cat to leave her mask alone. In the end, none of the responses came in time to stop those claws from pinching and jerking downwards.

"Don't pull my—" But it was too late.

In one swift movement, Kagura's rarely seen face was revealed, a sight that seemed to take the beast by surprise. It was a reaction she got from everyone who saw her face: a look equal parts wonder and lust. Her features were surprisingly elegant despite the hardness of her body and distinctly asian, and many who saw them always remarked on just how beautiful they were whether it was the softness of her skin or the almost delicate curves of her cheeks. In fact, her beauty seemed like too much for the cat, almost pulling her forward in a trance as her lips puckered for a kiss. At the last second, Kagura snapped her head to the side so those lips only pressed into her cheek.

"No kiss for your mate?" To her surprise, there was real disappointment in her opponent's voice, "And after I offered to let Zelfina eat you up too," A single claw trailed from the assassin's cheek down to her crotch, tracing a single line down her side and stomach that made her shiver, "Oh! And what a juicy meal it would be for her too!"

The little giggle that accompanied the beast slipping a finger of her paw beneath the crotch of her leotard just to find it already lightly drooling made Kagura grimace. That show of disgust did nothing to stop the furry digit from gently stroking along her folds, making her shiver and gasp some more even as the claw gently scratched her skin. It didn't take long for the fur to be soaked in her juices enough that the beast pulled her paw away with another giggle, marveling at the way her digit glistened in the light. Then, with only a glimmer in her eyes as warning, she raised that finger up to the swordswoman's mouth until it was nearly pressing into her lips, and, only moments later, Zelfina was sticking her tongue out to lap the juices off. The assassin couldn't believe just how happy her fallen friend looked as she tasted them, her eyes slowly closing while her breath quickened and her hands began to squeeze even harder. She made the sweet liquid seem like a drug with just how fervently her tongue washed over the fur and twined around the finger in her attempt to clean it completely.

"Can you really deny her what she wants so badly?" The beast teased, but Kagura couldn't stop herself from agreeing.

Seeing the way Zelfina thoroughly worked the filthy digit with her tongue so thoroughly forced the thoughts of that same sweet tongue against her drooling lips. Kagura couldn't remember the last time she had another person's lips wrapped around her like that, but every bit of her fantasy felt tantalizingly real, as if she could feel the warm roughness of that tongue or the way spit slid down her thighs. Soon, her own breath was quickening, and she couldn't hold back her answer.

"Then why don't we let her eat?" The assassin was surprised that she managed to mostly keep her composure with those words, yet Zelfina seemed even more surprised by it.

"R-Really?" For a moment, the swordswoman could only blink in shock, "I didn't think—"

"Whatever it takes to keep this beast satisfied," It hurt Kagura to cut her off, especially when hurt flashed in those beautiful eyes.

A part of her wanted to assure the woman that she wanted it just as much, to gently guide Zelfina's head down and push it firmly against her crotch, but the ever-lingering, cocky grin next to the assassin's face soured that. All she could do was shoot her the faintest of apologetic and excited looks in hopes that the fallen teacher would see without losing her show of composure. Their eyes met, and, for a moment, it seemed like she caught the message. Then, the moment was broken by a teasing tutting from the cat.

"You shouldn't talk like that about your future lover you know," That phrase made Kagura's heart skip a beat, "Why don't you apologize and beg her to eat you out?" The beast leaned towards her ear and whispered a knowing whisper, "I'm sure that would do the trick for me."

Kagura didn't skip a beat before the apology slipped from her lips with a bit more passion than her normal composed words, "I didn't mean that, Zelfina, I've dreamed of having you knelt before me and making me feel like… making me feel great. There is no one I would rather have by my side while taking care of this beast, no one I would rather share the experience of making love with, and I beg of you to not stay angry at me and help make my dreams come true."

Even she was surprised by how much of the truth spilled out and how much of a shocked yet happy grin stretched across the swordswoman's face, but it was all broken by another teasing giggle.

"Really laying it on thick are you? Or does this cold assassin really have a warm heart after all?" Then, those vibrant, green eyes flicked towards Zelfina, "What do you say, hun? Can you forgive her enough to give her a treat?"

The fallen teacher opened her mouth with eagerness, only to pause when a mix of devilishness and nervousness flashed in her eyes.

"Only if she can call me dear."

Kagura's heart skipped another beat, "Please forgive me… dear."

Just saying the word made her tongue tingle and brought a happy glimmer to Zelfina's beautiful eyes. The swordswoman began to kneel as a single claw once more ran down the assassin's stomach and slipped beneath the crotch of her leotard. One quick jerk was all it took to catch the damp fabric and tear it away, revealing her drooling slit to her fallen friend. The sight made Zelfina lick her lips and shuffle forward, and Kagura couldn't stop from shivering before those hands or lips could even touch her. That unstoppable trembling only grew more intense the closer that pink ponytail came to the light layer of purple hair covering just above her crotch. Even the giggling and whispered teasing from the beast holding her close was lost beneath the anticipation that burst up when those slightly rough and slender hands wrapped around her thighs.

The first blasts of warm breath washed across her pussy, pulling a lewd, unrestrained groan from Kagura. The swordswoman was close enough to smell her sweet scent, a scent that made her lick her lips some more as hunger filled her eyes, and that tongue looked like the most delicious thing the assassin had ever seen. Those soft lips pulled closer and closer, widening to let that warm, wet tongue loll out in preparation for the first amazing lick. The powerful assassin couldn't stop her breath from quickening into needy pants or her lust from finally showing full force with her fantasies so close to becoming reality. Then, just before contact could be made, an orange claw pressed into Zelfina's forehead while a quick lick to Kagura's ear snapped her from her little stupor.

"Hmm, maybe that's a little too easy for our cold friend here," Both women affixed the beast with glares, "I think I need an apology as well, and I know a good way to make it up to me," quickly yet carefully, the cat took a step backwards and gently leaned the assassin back just enough that her head was between those large soft breasts but didn't need to be supported too much. It was only in that position that Kagura was able to notice a few dribbles of milk leaking from those puffy nipples, "They haven't been milked in a very long time, and I guess this sexy sight was a bit much for them. Why don't you take care of this for me while you get your reward, but, if you spill a drop, then I will have to punish you."

The assassin flicked her eyes between the meal before her and the woman kneeling beneath her. Their eyes locked long enough for Zelfina to shoot her a look that looked like she was on the verge of begging, as if she were a dog waiting on her master. In the very next moment, Kagura raised one of her hands to a milk filled mound, squeezed it just hard enough to make the beast gasp and to force a trickle of the sweet, white liquid to roll down, then pulled it to her mouth.

The milky taste that hit her mouth was far better than she expected. It was far sweeter than anything she had tasted fresh from an animal like it was filled with sugar, and, when she wrapped her lips around the hard nipple and sucked, the spurt that slid down her throat was nice and warm. She wasn't able to stop herself from beginning to suckle it like a hungry babe, relishing every drop that she drank down while massaging the soft, full breast to work it out faster. The cat cooed and lightly moaned with every suck, and her furry paw even began to stroke her purple hair with a surprising amount of gentleness. Then, her other paw shifted, making an excited shiver run through Kagura just before a slick warmth pressed into hers.

For a brief moment, she couldn't do anything other than moan around the flesh in her mouth as pleasure washed through her body. That tongue immediately dug into her with the gusto of a starving animal, lapping deeply into her slit with rapid strokes that ran from the bottom of her pussy to her clit. As soon as the tip of Zelfina's tongue flicked against her entrance, the assassin's groan would turn low and throaty, but it would rise higher and higher, almost to shrill cry when the fallen teacher flicked her sensitive bud. It didn't feel like she was trying to taste her as much as she was just enjoying the experience of feeling those sodden lips around her tongue and sweet juices running down her chin. Every moment seemed to make the swordswoman push deeper and deeper until her nose was pressing into the hair above Kagura's crotch and sniffing deeply of her smell, her lips were nearly mashed into the drooling mess, and the assassin's moans were stronger than ever. It took a hand on the back of her head to make Kagura begin suckling again.

She couldn't believe how amazing the situation felt. Her body was pinned against the softness of a beast and her fallen comrade, her mouth was wrapped around a swollen, milky nipple, she was feeling a woman's mouth for the first time, and it felt amazing. None of the targets she had to seduce had ever made her feel even the slightest twinge of pleasure, nor had any of her previous lovers made her feel anywhere close to that level of mind numbing ecstasy. The white-hot pleasure ran up her spine and straight to her mind, coating it in a thick haze and making her body tremble. For the first time in Kagura's life, she felt her mind and body completely relax. Before the assassin knew it, her hips were grinding against the chin beginning to dig into her while her lips were almost lovingly suckling the nipple in her mouth. Even her free hand reached back to rest against the bottom of the beast's other breast and massaged it with the nipple between her fingers. The warm stream of milk over and under her hands made that massage very slippery and surprisingly delightful, making her wonder what it would feel like for some of that to run down her breasts and abs like a bubbling creek.

Those thoughts were wiped away in another burst of heat when Zelfina prodded her entrance with her tongue. The sudden sensation made the assassin suck the nipple in her mouth as hard as she could. Her muffled moan mixed with the cat's loud groan of pleasure, but it soon managed to eclipse that groan as the tongue pushed inside and turned it into a barely muffled yowl. Her fallen friend's tongue felt so good sliding inside of her, so warm and perfectly sized to stretch her hole open and fill it just right. The warm muscle wriggled and scraped her folds with every inch that pushed inside, making the pressure within her core mount even more until her mind was whirling in pleasure. By the time those soft lips were locked against her cunt, Kagura's body was shuddering on the verge of orgasm.

For a moment, the swordswoman delighted in just sucking down the steady stream of juices flowing from within and worked those trembling walls in a deep massage with every gulp. As the orgasm pushed more and more thoughts away, the assassin's mouth became sloppier and sloppier until milk was drooling down her chin while her other hand satisfied itself with just tightly clenching the other breast. That seemed to make the cat groan and moan even more with her own hips beginning to jerk and prod Kagura's ass with something hot and hard. Before she had a chance to worry about it, Zelfina slid one of her hands up a muscular thigh all the way to her sodden mound, and, the instant her fingers pressed into the assassin's clit, that orgasm exploded and tore the world away from Kagura.

Never in her life had she felt a wave of ecstasy so sweet. It seemed to gently pull her down and wrap her in a warmth that matched the warmth flowing down her throat, and it held her tight longer than any other lover could. Perhaps it was the way that tongue never stopped working her gushing pussy and drinking every drop that kept her riding that delicious high or perhaps it was the promise of those bendy spines sliding along her ass while she drank her fill of the beast's milk. Whatever it was, it made her wonder why she was fighting them in the first place when letting them have her felt so good.

The assassin didn't know how long she stayed within that plane of ecstasy, only that she wished her mind could have held on for a few more moments. At least there was still pleasure from that tongue drinking deeply of her juices, but, as the heat ripping her common sense away left, the feeling of that strange, barbed cock slipping beneath the torn crotch of her leotard to grind between her cheeks made her shiver with disgust. Yet, it wasn't enough disgust to stop her mouth from suckling that milk like it was the only thing giving her life.

To Kagura's simultaneous relief and immense disappointment, it wasn't long before the cat finally reached a paw out and pushed Zelfina away once more. The feeling of her warm tongue leaving her empty made the assassin whine in disappointment, earning a chuckle from the beast above. At the very least, she was able to see the fallen teacher with her mouth and chin drenched in femcum and eyes filled with joy and lust.

"That's enough of that," The cat pushed Kagura's mouth away, one last spurt slipping out to lace her chin with the white liquid, "I think it's time we stop playing and you start taking care of me. Unless you would rather I plunge deep within you right now," With a giggle, she jerked her hips back just enough to pull her tip down to her captive's tight pucker and pushed forward.

The prod wasn't enough to actually slip inside, but it was more than enough to make the woman jolt and cut through the haze of pleasure that was muddling her mind. How could she let herself fall to the beast before her? Was Zelfina truly enough to make her lose track of her goal? Her eyes snapped to the beautiful woman still staring up at her as if contemplating burying her head against her crotch once more, and the pitter patter of her heart made the answer obvious.

"Get on the floor," Kagura almost growled and pushed the beast backwards, much to her visible shock, "If I'm going to mate with you, then it will be on my terms, not after you manipulate me."

"So be it," The cat's smile turned predatory despite her calmly lowering herself to the ground and crossing her arms behind her head like a pillow, "Let us see what our dear assassin can do," The woman began to step forward until the next sentence cut straight through her heart, "But if you can't satisfy me with all your confidence, then I will just have to use Zelfina as well. I'm sure Hahna won't mind if I break her a little in my frustration."

"Hmmph," Kagura scowled, "I doubt you will be able to take more than my feet."

With that, the assassin sat down a foot away from her opponent and stretched her muscular legs. Despite the confidence in her boast, she couldn't help but wonder if her feet would do anything to the massive member before her. The bestial cock was longer than her forearm and just as thick with strange barbs covering it all the way up to its conical tip, like it was some monstrous, pink spike growing from the sheathe on the cat's crotch. Her bare feet couldn't even cover the entire thing as they began to caress the almost scalding flesh, the barbs scratching and tickling her soft skin with every slight movement.

It took a few moments for Kagura to get herself in the perfect position to squish the member between them, but it was a few moments that made her skin crawl. Every time she grazed a barb, the entire rod of meat would jump and drag them across her sensitive skin. Yet, as much as she hated the way they felt, it was hard to deny the slight bursts of pleasure that came with it as well, as if long forgotten itches were being scratched for the first time.

"Are you sure your feet will be enough?" The beast teased in that nearly clairvoyant way of hers, "It feels like you're hesitating."

The assassin didn't give her the satisfaction of an answer, instead pressing the bottom of her soft feet against the thick, throbbing flesh as hard as she could. All of her rage and disgust went into crushing that bestial member, into making the cat scream and cry out, into showing her just how easily she could be felled, but all her opponent did was moan as a thick drop of precum squeezed from the tip. Kagura could only watch in disgust as the thick drool slid down over thick veins and around those barbs until the warmth came to a rest along the soles of her feet, lightly coating them in a thin, glistening layer. That unmistakable sign of pleasure seemed to sear her flesh for just a moment as if teasing her with how even her strongest attack fell laughably short, and a fire flashed through her being.

In an instant, she began to grind her feet into the powerful flesh with every single ounce of power she had. Her soft feet squished it, twisted it back and forth until her toes grazed it, and tried to tear it away with quick, powerful jerks that made those barbs stab into her. Yet every motion only earned groans and pleasured arches of that beast's lithe back. Kagura gritted her teeth as more warm precum slicked her soles and dripped down to beast's slick slit before working her feet even harder. Her feet slid down to the base where they smushed tight and tilted back and forth with all the force needed to wiggle it off, but the damnable thing just swayed and twitched as the beast jolted even more.

It was almost amusing how easy it was to make the catgirl mewl and shudder. A single quick jerk of her feet all the way to the top of that drooling tip that scratched her soft skin hard enough to sting made the cries lilt, and slamming them back down made them break for a moment. Just like every other man before, it was as easy as playing an instrument, but, unlike them, the assassin felt like she wasn't in control. All her feet could bring was pleasure without taking the alertness from those half-lidded eyes or the cockiness from that lazy half-grin. That grin made a scowl slowly form on Kagura's face as the frustration boiled over, a sight that made the beast giggle between groans.

"Too much for you to handle, hmm? Sad that your technique doesn't have me yowling and gushing all over you?" With a teasing wink, she slipped a claw to her lips and gave it a slow, sensual lick, "Maybe you should try something… tastier."

"You haven't felt my technique yet," Kagura pulled her feet back until her toes could scrunch around the shaft, "Just tell me if it becomes too much for you."

As that claw began to slip between those soft, grinning lips, the assassin tore her eyes away and focused on the job in front of her. Every bit of skill and deftness went into massaging and scratching the twitching length with her toes amidst the sea of barbs, and she took her sweet time working upwards from the base. Even along the base there was enough precum to work into the wrinkles between her toes while she massaged a circle back and forth along that intimidating girth. With each movement, the tips of those burrs scratched deeply against her joins, sending light bursts of pleasure that made it hard to keep from letting out small gasps, but her thorough technique was making her opponent writhe and groan more than before. All it took to turn the beast into a mewling kitten was slowly working her foot all the way up to that slippery tip and squeezing the soft flesh.

"Is that too much for you?" Kagura teased with no small sense of pride, only for it to be shot through by another elated giggle.

"Mmmm, not at all— hnn— In fact, I would say— ahn— it's almost perfect."

"Then allow me to make it so."

In one last desperate bid to make the beast squeal, the assassin wrapped the base of the tip within the crook of her big toe while her other toes rested on the top. For just a moment, she grimaced at how the thick precum oozed between them before scrunching her toes tight. In moments, her soft feet were working that cock with all they were worth. The toes wrapped around the edge of the sensitive flesh squeezed and twisted as if working out all of the thick liquid stored within, and the precum that flowed forth let her flesh glide faster and faster. Kagura showed no mercy squeezing the head with her toes, the scrunches turning the oozing into quick spurts of murky liquid that coated the tops of her toes and flowed down her foot. If that wasn't a clear sign of the beast becoming overwhelmed, then the way her gasps became more and more uncontrollable by the moment was. In a single minute, her eyes couldn't even open as she moaned and writhed against the ground, her cock throbbing like mad in a way that could only mean one thing.

"Let it out," There was no shortage of pride and satisfaction in Kagura's voice as she watched the cat finally succumbing to her skill, "I know you can't hold it back so just accept it."

As if on cue, one last throb ran through that huge cock with enough strength to shake her feet. Then, the feeling of thick, hot cum blasted the bottom of her toes before spraying from between her toes like a fountain. The assassin's eyes went wide as rope after goopy rope shot up and fell upon her foot and the beast's crotch in a seemingly endless barrage, and the thought of more seed than any man could produce filling her womb up made her satisfaction fade into anger once more. The cat-woman wanted to fill her up with all of this gunk with a smile on her face? Wanted her to swallow it down like it was a delicious meal? Before the cum stopped spurting, Kagura tore her sloppy feet from the cock and stood, glaring at the stream arcing up to splatter along her opponent's toned stomach and chest.

"Hmmph, do you even have enough seed left for mating?" She asked while stepping over the beast's waist and preparing to lower herself down as soon as the spurting stopped, "I didn't think a beast would be that easy to milk."

"Oh— huff— I'm far from empty," The cat purred with delight, her half-lidded eyes flashing with desire when they fell upon the sodden pussy hovering above her, "More— More than enough to— hnn— take care of that need inside."

"We'll see about that," Kagura huffed as the last spray of seed came out, "Just don't ask me to slow down."

"Never," The beast giggled while she watched the assassin crouch down to take the still hard and dripping member in her hand, "I just hope you don't try to take in more than you can handle. Wouldn't want to break your sexy body just yet."

The teacher opened her mouth to retort, but that fell away when she lined the crown of that cock with her lips and felt it push between them. Only in that moment did she truly fathom the size of the beast about to spear her, a beast that her hand couldn't even wrap around. That cum slicked tip already felt like it would fill her full, and that was only the beginning of the thick, veiny, and barbed length that would tear her open. For a moment, actual doubt cut through the mix of anger and victory filling her mind, doubt that lasted until her eyes met those all too cocky, green orbs. Then, she gave the beast one last defiant look before letting herself descend and take in the length below.

At least, she tried to take it. Just as the assassin feared, the inhuman member only fit inside of her up to the top half of the head, and it took some serious grinding to help the thick meat stretch her walls out. The descent hurt just as much as she knew it would, filling her core with an intense fire, and made her opponent writhe and moan as much as she hoped. That small sense of victory amidst everything else kept her hips aggressively rocking and grinding back and forth in a desperate bid to force it all down so she could turn the cat into a mewling kitten. Yet, as inch after inch worked into her, that pain gave way to a completely new and primal sensation. For the first time, a mark was making her feel pleasure.

At first, it was just a low echo of what came before, a feeling of the ghost of Zelfina's tongue working her lips, but the deeper the head dug into her, the more a low throbbing filled her body. Kagura couldn't stop low gasps from slipping out by the time her pussy came to the first few barbs, and those dastardly things turned the gasps to low moans. Every single one of them scraped her already stretched out walls in sweet spots she didn't even know she had, making a haze drift over her mind. Before long, it became harder and harder to feel anything other than the immense heat filling her up or the way her stomach bulged and took the shape of the bestial member. Just knowing that Zelfina could see what was inside made her moans pitch just a little more and her hips to shake with desire.

It took every ounce of willpower that the assassin had to keep from crying out and keeping her hips moving, willpower that nearly shattered when that rock-hard flesh kissed her womb. Nothing could stop herself from yowling or pausing to feel the throbbing pushing against her walls, and a primal part of her could just hear that cock begging to be let into her womb. All it would take was one powerful jerk to pierce her as deep as anything could go, an idea that drew a little drool from her lips. No! Kagura forced her mind away from the brink and steeled herself for what came next. There was no way she would fall to that beast no matter how amazing it felt, no way she would lose herself in the— From behind, a pair of hands grabbed her waist and pulled, forcing the cock to fill her womb in one swift strike and tearing a bestial yowl from those one nearly silent lips.

"It feels good, doesn't it?" Zelfina whispered in her ear and gave it a quick kiss that made the assassin tremble and moan some more, "There's no shame in giving into Tama. Just let it out."

For a brief moment, that siren call almost pulled the assassin over the brink, almost made her fall, but she just barely held on.

"No, Zelfina," With all the willpower she could muster, her hips began to push down slowly and steadily once more, making the cock push against her womb until it began to stretch, "I will— ngh!— defeat her and save— save you!"

"Why?" One sweet hand ran up her side to cup one of her heavy breasts and sank deeply into it while her other hand slid down, "We can be together if you just let Tama in. Please," The fallen teacher's lips gave the side of her neck a pleading kiss, "Let us be together."

Before Kagura could reply, Tama let out a sweet yowl and jerked her lithe hips upwards. That one thrust forced another few inches into the assassin's cunt all at once and made the barbs nearly cut her with just how hard they scraped her sensitive walls, but all that did was assault her mind with so much more white-hot ecstasy. Her eyes somehow managed to fall down enough to see her friend's fingers pumping into the beast's dripping slit before another wave of pleasure from the other hand clenching tight against her nipple shut them tightly. Every single wave felt like it would drag her deeper into those warm, inviting depths, a promised land of never-ending pleasure and Zelfina's warm embrace. Yet, Kagura forced her mind away from it and her hips down no matter what words were whispered, no matter how those lips kissed or those teeth nibbled her ear, no matter how much those hands lovingly teased her sensitive breasts.

For what felt like hours, she kept bouncing atop the writhing beast as her mind hovered on the verge of breaking. Every thought seemed to mimic the breathy pleasure in Tama's every gasp and groan, like her mind was just begging her to give in so she could let the pleasure course through her. The cacophony of lewd squelching from both of their cunts mixing with their moans and gasps filled the air like a siren call luring her down. Even those barbs felt better and better with every bounce despite their disturbingly bestial nature, and those unique, deep scratches almost pulled her over the brink. The only thing that stopped her was the telltale, rising yowl from the cat as her hips jerked more and more erratically in a desperate fuck. The apex of that yowl was the only warning Kagura got to brace herself for the sensation to come next.

There was not enough time in the world that would have prepared the assassin for the feeling of having her womb filled and stretched by the intense blasts of seed that shot from that immense member. Despite having already came, the power behind each pump was the same as what hit her foot in a display of the sheer, bestial virility Tama had. That same virility felt thick and hot within her womb as it swirled around, nearly melting her core. It was all Kagura could do to keep her mind from descending into madness while the beast within growled in delight and tried to tear her mind apart, all she could do to force the pleasure down from her stomach being stretched. Then, a fire began to lace through her veins from her core and all the way to her heart before filling her body with a thick, warm tingling. In an instant, every touch against the sensitive skin of her breast felt like an explosion of ecstasy and every little kiss and nibble like a wonderfully sweet burn, all of it assaulting her mind. Beneath that intense assault, it was a wonder that she managed to keep her mind from falling down that dreadful cliff by the very tips of her fingers.

"Come on, Kagura," Zelfina whispered and finally stopped groping the assassin's chest to let her hand slide down those toned abs to the now sloppy mess that was her pussy, "Doesn't that feel amazing? Can't you just imagine this every day as I join in? Just let the pleasure in, and we, every single one of us in the academy, can be free and safe."

"N-no!" Kagura forced out and gave the swordswoman a pleading look, "Help me fight back, Zelfina, and we can be together without these—"

Before the words were finished, lightly calloused fingers pressed right into her sensitive nub and finally pushed her over the edge. That orgasm was like nothing before, tearing away every thought and sensation save for a never ending pleasure. It was almost enough pleasure for her to miss the hands on her body pulling away or soft, furry arms from hooking beneath her thighs… almost. From beneath the haze, Kagura saw the beast beginning to rise and felt her body being tipped back, but no amount of shock was able to cut through her mind and make her trembling body fight back. She was completely helpless as the beast rested her on the small of her back and rose to full height, pulling the assassin's lower half up until she was bent against the ground with her large breasts squishing into her stomach and looming over her with a devious smile.

"I haven't came that hard in my entire life, Kagura," Tama huffed while slowly dragging her now angled cock out in a way that ground those barbs along her insides like nothing ever had before, "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can control myself anymore."

It took all of Kagura's willpower to fight back the pleasure and start to form a word, but all that came from her mouth were pleasured moans. Her body was already giving in to that beast no matter how she tried to stop, basking in the pleasure that bitch-breaker of a cock could bring. A sick anticipation filled her when the bottom of that head finally poked out of her hole, and Tama's body was precariously poised above her like she could fall forward at any moment. There was no way her mind would be able to take the ecstasy that would come the instant those plump hips slammed down and plowed that length into her, if only she could do something to stop it. Then, Zelfina appeared behind the busty cat to run one hand down her taut stomach while her lips pressed into one cat ear and whispered, a grin taking her lips when her fingers hooked against Tama's still drenched slit and made the beast jolt. Soon that grin was matched by Tama herself, a grin that filled Kagura with dread.

"Get ready, my dear assassin, because today is the day we break this sweet body of yours… unless you want to beg me for a child of course. That's all you need to do to get your lover's sweet lips and my sweet cock pleasing you at the same time to bring you to the heavens."

"N-Never!" The assassin forced out despite just how much her body trembled and begged for just that, "I will break before—"

The beast never gave her a chance to finish before the thick member tore through her body once more. One powerful thrust was all it took for her womb to get stretched and a thick spray of that cum to spurt out and splatter against Tama's thick thighs before they clapped into hers. The feeling of her insides being torn by the barbs while the cum sloshed around was enough for Kagura's walls to shudder and scrabble at the feline cock while a lurid yowl slipped from her lips. That one thrust was enough to send her mind reeling and cracking beneath the wait, unable to take even that burst of pleasure without threatening to fall. As it drew back once more, the assassin found herself scratching at the stone floor in frustration and ecstasy. However, it was no use. No amount of preparation, no amount of clenching, and no amount of willpower was going to stop the whirlwind of pleasure threatening to tear her apart.

Tama wasted no time in building her thrusts up to full power without any mercy. Her hips slammed into Kagura with so much power that splurt of cum after splurt of cum flew from her pussy in a froth to splatter on her still clothed stomach and chest and made her legs snap out with every bounce. It felt like her back would break against the ground or her breasts would be crushed against her bending stomach every single time, yet the pain didn't stop the sensations coursing through her body with every intense, gut crushing pound. It was so intense, so raw and bestial, that the assassin couldn't stop her base instincts from growling at her mind, as if her mind was telling her she was no more than a bitch to be bred. A bitch to be bred… the title sounded perfect to her ears beneath the thick yowling flowing from deep within her lungs. Some small part of her fought against the warm tingling feeling just thinking that brought, a small part that burned away with every second beneath the white hot swirling.

The beast above her wasn't doing much better. Zelfina's fingers danced along Tama's body with enough skill that the cat writhed and moaned while those fingers pumped just as furiously as those hips slammed. Her face was completely lost in the immense pleasure of Kagura's walls milking her massive cock mixed with that intense finger fucking, and thick moans and groans poured from her lips in a never ending stream of ecstasy. It came as no surprise when those hips began to break their rhythm, becoming a mass of jerky movements as the beast above shuddered. Yet the unpredictability of it all only made the pleasure mount even more. There was no telling where each spine would scratch, when every slam would rearrange her guts once more, or when the seed her mind wouldn't stop begging for would flow into her and fill her until she burst. As the thrusts came harder and slower like Tama was trying her hardest to bury her cock as deep as it would go, the feeling of being bent further and further dominated Kagura's body, but she couldn't help but almost want it.

Before that could happen, Zelfina deftly swirled her fingers in that overflowing cunt and pulled the beast into a heavy kiss. Even from her vision half obscured by her squashed tits and stretched open pussy, Kagura could see just how fervently her fallen friend's tongue slipped against Tama's rough tongue and how their lips ground and smacked, as if they were lovers and the assassin was no more than a toy. Then, Zelfina's beautiful blue eyes flashed towards her with a gaze full of lust and love, like she was watching and waiting for the orgasm to tear through the bent over woman, as if her only goal was to put on the best show to make her burst. That look alone was enough to make the fire in her mind and body finally burst, washing away everything as her walls spasmed and clenched, making more white seed spurt from around that thick cock.

The beast only managed a few more slow and steady strokes before burying her feline member as deep as it could go, the bulge grinding into Kagura's breasts. Then, the assassin's ecstasy-addled mind was filled with the sensation of hot cum swirling with the now just warm seed still within, creating a strange mix within her belly as it stretched, and it only made her walls gush and quiver even more. She couldn't believe her mind was being washed away by the intense pleasure of a beast, couldn't believe that her taut stomach was being pushed into her soft bust, couldn't believe… couldn't believe… Her mind couldn't even think of anything else but succumbing to the lust and the swordswoman's sweet words.

When she finally let herself drown in the pleasure, it was the best experience of her life. Just like when Zelfina was eating away at her pussy, the feeling of pleasure was warm and filled her completely, but this was more like a storm of passion that burned in her heart and to her mind like a fire. There was none of the gentleness that her would-be lover had, only a bestial dominance that made her tremble like a bitch in heat. That only became more apparent when the thick spurts stopped, and her body was moved around.

In a mere instant, Tama somehow managed to flip her on her chest while keeping her cock inside, twisting like a knife until she was practically fucking Kagura from behind. The feeling of those spines coring her made the assassin yowl like mad but not as much as the way the bestial member dug into her pussy in all new ways. The new experiences didn't stop there as warm breath began to blast against her clit and stretched cunt, and it was impossible to not imagine Zelfina's face pressing close beneath their connected bodies. As the barbed flesh pulled out, a warm tongue pressed into her far too sensitive bud, drowning the slight pain of it all in a melting warmth. In fact, everything quickly became a melting warmth like nothing the muscular woman had ever felt when the cat-girl began ramming into her while slightly calloused hands massaged her thighs.

The new position and Zelfina's help washed away every last bit of sanity Kagura had left. Every fiber of her being craved the pleasure the beast wrought, craved the feeling of that cock slamming into her body and nearly snapping it in two, craved the heat filling her and washing over and around her lower lips. Her churned up juices were being devoured like a delicious meal, yet she wasn't repulsed in the slightest. She should have been fighting, not yowling like a slobbering beast herself while fruitlessly licking at the dirty ground. Even her strength was long gone, sapped by the blaze in her heart and mind as if her body had truly submitted to the very whim of her captors. Her body was grinding against the smooth stone with so much fervor that every push squeezed more cum from her womb and into the swordswoman's waiting mouth where it was slurped up in an instant, but the pain only added a strange sweetness to the already intense pounding.

In no time, the assassin found another orgasm dragging her weak mind back into the white hot ocean it so craved and dragging her out of the world. Once again, all that remained was the raw ecstasy that filled her being and lewd thoughts that came in a whirlwind. Thoughts of Zelfina came hot and heavy as if every desire she ever had for the woman came bursting out at once, dragging that orgasm out for what seemed like an eternity. There were thoughts of the pink-haired woman digging into her pussy with gusto once more, thoughts of doing the same for her and savoring the sweetness of her taste, then thoughts of Tama trickled in just like how they were now. Somehow the idea of that beast being there making them both feel like heaven itself drew even more yowls from her lips and pulled a second orgasm out just as the first began to wind down, then another and another until the ecstasy came in endless roiling waves.

"What about now, Kagura?" The whisper in her ear somehow breached the pleasure and intense yowls. Kagura's eyes cracked open just enough to see Zelfina's cum and juice slicked face in front of her with an excited smile, "Can you give into the beast within and be with us forever?"

It took every bit of the assassin's strength to force her answer out above the cries erupting from her mouth.

"Yeeeeesssss!" There was no trace of the cold, calculating voice in that wild call, the glass shattered beneath the weight slamming into her firm ass.

"And I didn't even— hnng!— need the last load!" Tama panted as her thrusts became erratic once more, "But I do hope— nnn!— you enjoy— enjoy your— ahn!— Damn it! Just take— ngh!— it all!"

Kagura's body once more tensed up with anticipation when that cock began to throb and dig as deep as possible, but her body found a craving it didn't even know it had when Zelfina lifted her chin and kissed her. The swordswoman tasted just as she always hoped beneath the thick taste of lewd juices, and her kiss was as fervent yet loving as in her dreams. Once those soft hips pressed into hers one final time, the assassin felt complete for the first time in her life like she was fulfilling every dream she ever had, then that was washed away beneath the delightful sensation of even more cum flooding into her. The swirling and stretching drew out one last explosive orgasm that made her fallen friend chuckle and pull her even deeper into the heavy french kiss. It was there that Kagura stayed until her belly swelled up like she was ready to give birth.

Tama stayed put until her bestial cock began to soften before pulling out of the assassin's gaping and drooling hole, then Zelfina followed suit, leaving her feeling empty and alone. That feeling only lasted a moment as the beast immediately lowered her to her side and pulled her close. One clawed paw gently ran over Kagura's swollen belly while a light purr rumbled against her back, and it was hard for her to not snuggle deeper into the soft warmth wrapping around her. That warmth only became better when Zelfina, now completely devoid of clothes laid down in front of her and turned the intimate cuddle into a sandwich of lovely warmth and sweet smells. The assassin couldn't stop a rare smile from gracing her lips at the sound of the light snoring that replaced the rumbling purr, nor could she stop herself from giving her fallen friend one last quick kiss before burying her face into position along the crook of Zelfina's neck that she had longed for.

"I'm sorry it took so long," Kagura whispered, then let sleep overtake her.

Chapter 9: Eye of the Storm

Summary:

Twin dancers, Nahla and Luna, try to make it to the roof, but their attempts to avoid the monsters backfire

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As the sun reached its pinnacle in the sky, it shined its bright rays down onto an academy filled with beasts of all shapes and sizes. Every floor was either home to destruction, splatters of drying seed, and beasts either cuddling their tired, new mates or still pumping them full of their inhumanly fertile seed, or chaos still reigned while the last remnants of the students and teachers fought against the nigh unstoppable horde. The girls bolstered classrooms, made their last stands in the halls in an effort to protect their friends, and rushed head on into the hordes, but no floor was quite as chaotic as the very pinnacle of the ancient building. There the center was barely held by the headmistress Mireille and her chosen few all fighting like beasts themselves. They yelled at the tops of their voices to call forth any and all stragglers in one last attempt to rally everyone in one place for one last frenzied push against the invaders.

"To the roof!" echoed all the way across the halls where a pair of twins hurried past the leftover carnage in a hall hand in hand. The girl with pastel pink hair tied into a braid wrapped around the back of her head like a bun and two long locks hanging down the front all the way to the top of her stomach dragged her cotton candy blue haired sister along, her long braided ponytail bouncing along instead of being wrapped up like her sister's. The leading sister's blue eyes were screwed into a look of quiet destination while the other pair of red eyes were wide with fear and almost trembling. Despite their quick pace, their feet struck the ground with such grace that no noise came with each step save for a slight jingling from chains clasped onto their necks, one wrist, and one leg by small cuffs, but that was luckily the only noise their outfits could make.

The twins wore outfits that were barely anything more than leather straps clinging to their slender bodies just loosely enough to not impede their fluid movements and were just slightly different from each other. The pink-haired twin's attire was reddish purple with the clasped chains on her right wrist and ankle over her elbow length gloves and knee high, high-heeled boots. Her right boot had a single strap leading to the hotpants that clung tight like a second just beneath the small globes of her butt while the left boot was wrapped with a few belts and had two straps wrapping around the girl's thigh as well. A small, black half-jacket was slipped through the pink belt on her pants to slightly hide the sides of her legs and her rear, but that sense of modesty was a little laughable given just how much of her torso could be seen. The only covering was straps that stretched from the metal loop that made her belt buckle, the loops beneath her ribs, and a big keyhole inside of a hexagonal clasp on top of a thicker, belt-like strap wrapping below her breasts with a single strap wrapped around her back and two final straps that curved beneath her B-cup breasts like a sling to connect to the collar at her throat.

Her sister's outfit was almost the exact same outfit as if reflected in a mirror with each detail on the opposite side, save for a few differences. Her leather was a navy blue with a miniskirt the same length as those hot pants that nearly rode up her rolling globes with every step. The straps around her breasts were different as well, using two thicker ones that ran across the sides of each to meet at a keyhole within a diamond clasp, and the straps connected to the band beneath her breasts by a small loop. The final change was that her half jacket wasn't wrapped around her waist but tucked into the band on the middle of her back to give her a small cape.

In the backs of their minds, the two were grateful that they didn't have the heavy metal plates that clattered and ground like the knights or the flowing gowns of the mages that made swift movements impossible, but just knowing there were monsters around that would drool of the well wrapped meals before them made their skin constantly tingle as they snuck through the corridor. They were practically glued to the walls during their journey, quickly stopping at each doorway and peering inside to make sure there were no idle beasts before hurrying on. Luckily, there was no hide nor hair of any monsters mating or otherwise and were spared the disturbing sight of their friends pinned down and ravaged. The images from the shrill cries and animalistic moans echoing through the halls alone were enough to make their imaginations run wild, so the dread of actually seeing it play out in front of their eyes made them both squirm, even if the lead twin didn't show it.

Luckily, they seemed to be the only ones in that wing of the floor and made it all the way to the intersection marking where it met the main part of the floor. The nervousness roiling in their stomachs only grew as they neared the source of most of the noise. Just past a few turns in the distance, the flickering of some moving bodies could be seen locked in battle. The lead twin began to step into the hall, but her sister pulled her back by the arm, feverishly shaking her head.

"There are so many of them, Nahla," The blue-haired girl whispered while her eyes flashed between her sister's face and the halls behind them, "Are you… Are you sure we can make it? What if a beast catches us?"

"They need us, Luna," Nahla gently chastised and comfortingly clenched her hand, "We can hide in the rooms if one gets too close and wait. We might not be able to fight, but there are few who would be able to catch us and find us."

"Yeah, but—" Before Luna could finish, her twin pulled her into a tight hug.

"It will be okay," Nahla whispered in her ear soothingly and patted her trembling back, "We will get through this… all of us."

After a long sigh, the blue-haired girl nodded her head and gave her sister a quick squeeze before they broke apart. Then, without another word, the two looked across at the halls before them and hurried along. This time, there was less care in being quiet, their chains jangling but barely being heard over the chaotic din, although they continued to creep along one wall. Nahla's eyes flitted from side to side and bore witness to a few tussles in the hall while Luna's stayed shut tight, but no eyes seemed to turn their way. Every beast and student was distracted by battle or dragging defeated prey into one of the rooms, giving them plenty of chances to skirt along the outside perimeter of the floor until they had no choice but to slip deeper into the dangerous center and towards the rallying cries.

On their way, the lead sister found herself a bit too fixated on the scenes playing out before her, sometimes barely glancing in the rooms they passed. One hall had three knights rushing a minotaur only to get swept back with a single swing of its club and sent flying into the walls. She flinched at the huge clang and the sight of a few more beasts approaching the dazed girls before they could stand, but the girl ignored the guilt in her stomach and kept walking without slowing. There was nothing she could have done other than get caught or worse, even if it was just a quick, bolstering dance. At least, that's what she told herself on repeat like a mantra. That mantra carried her past a mage getting her robe torn off by a tiger before getting pushed into a wall, past a wolf whose knotted cock slipped out of her furry sheath while she stalked towards a trembling gunner whose guns let out empty clicks, and, finally, what appeared like a human with a mass of tentacles for a lower half picking a naked girl wrapped in them up and— Nahla's face burned red and snapped away from the sight of the tentacles beginning to penetrate the girl, something strange making her heart skip a beat.

Before she could think about it too much, they finally came across a mostly empty hall that led deeper into the dangerous halls. With one last squeeze of their clasped hands, the sisters swallowed down their fear and continued forward.

This time, the rooms they came by were far from empty. A bedroom at the very start of the hall was home to a student bent over the bed and a beast— They tore their eyes from the sight and hurried on before even seeing what manner of beast it was, deeply thankful that she was at least distracted. The next few rooms were thankfully empty before they ran into one filled with a few beasts all around one girl getting stripped of her clothes, but, just as they began to move on, a sound from the entrance of the hall behind them made their stomachs drop even more.

The hall rumbled with the sounds of more shouting, clanging, and heavy footfalls from that direction, as if a small battle was working its way towards them. That was enough to kick the girls into action and hurry towards the nearest bedroom. Nahla pushed Luna inside just as they saw a few students stumbling back beneath the onslaught of beasts and saw more rush into the hall, but, just before she slipped inside as well, her eyes locked with a slug woman's.

The door slammed shut just loudly enough to make them jump, but that didn't stop them from hurriedly looking around. The room was just like every other bedroom with two beds, two desks, two cabinets, and a single shared closet, all decorated in the personality of their current owner. Luna found her eyes lingering on the small pastel stuffed animals and knick knacks sitting on one of the beds, her heart aching a little just thinking about whether the owner would see them again, while Nahla scanned the room for a place they could both hide. However, Nahla's heart fell when all she could see was that closet, a little space just large enough for the clothes of two girls or a single girl herself.

"Wh-Where are we going to—" Luna began only to get cut off by her sister pulling her towards the closet.

"We're going to hide here," It was easy to hear something strange in her tone, but she didn't have a chance to question it before the doors were opened and she was being pushed inside, "Here, hurry!"

"Hold on!" She cried and turned, "How will you fit?" The look of sad determination that Nahla gave her was all the answer she needed.

"Stay still and quiet," Her pink-haired sister commanded with a heavy heart and started to close the doors, "The headmistress needs at least one of us and… and…" Tears welled in both of their eyes as they gave each other one last long look, "No matter what happens next, make it there," Before Luna could say anything more, the doors shut and one last whisper slipped through, "I love you."

Through the small crack of the doors, the blue-haired girl could only watch in horror when the door behind her sister opened. In slithered a big, slug woman, her long, yellow tail covered in black strips trailed a thick slime across the floor. Her lower half alone was almost twice the size of her more humanoid upper half and even thicker than it. When her eyes trailed up, they were met by the skirt of a fancy, black dress with a layer of white for the hem so coated in slime that it was nearly transparent. The humanoid upper half was much different than the girls expected from a beast like her with an almost hourglass body that sported two large breasts tightly bound in the black cloth and a face that was a pale gray they almost would have associated with a vampire. Everything about her radiated class from her slight smile, black hair that fell in tight corkscrews down to her chin, the slimy dress that was something they had only seen on the most well-to-do nobles, and a prim sunhat topping it all off. A yellow ribbon wrapped around the hat gave everything a nice splash of color, and a large ribbon tied around her back replacing the corset and poofy black shoulders added a splash of cuteness that probably wouldn't have worked for anyone else.

At first, neither girl dared breathe while her pupiless gray eyes swept across the room, taking it in. That stretched on for minutes, each time the eyes brushing just above Nahla's pink hair as the slug gave small adjustments to the white collar of the dress and her elbow length, black gloves as if making sure everything was in place. It wasn't until she patted down the dripping mess of her dress that her eyes finally snapped straight down to stare at Nahla with an amiable smile growing on her face.

"Why hello there," There was the slightest drawl in her words, giving it a slight accent they had never heard, and she held her hand out, "My name is Eliza, and may I know what yours is?"

The pink-haired twin could only stare at her in a mix of fear and dumbfoundment. The way Eliza spoke was like nothing she expected from a slug beast. Everything in her studies painted them as simple creatures that lived in little pits beneath rocks and only came out to drag adventurers down without the slightest sign of intelligence some other beasts gave. Yet, there was one who sounded so prim and looked so proper like a noble rolled in slime and affixed onto the top of a slug, something that triggered her instincts.

Before she could truly think about what she was doing, Nahla ran forward to give the large, yellow tail a spinning kick with all of her strength. She used every ounce of her strength in the kick, even letting out a cry of exertion to give herself a minor boon, but her foot just slid and bounced off with only a layer of slime on her boot to show that she even struck. Despite the futile first attempt, the girl kept attacking with all of her diminutive strength and used all of her dexterity and speed to bring down a veritable flurry of blows. Every single one bounced off of that tail as if it was made of a soft rubber and slipped on that slime, coating her boots and hands in it. The viscous liquid squished between her fingers in a way that was far from pleasant and made her very thankful that her feet weren't bare as well.

After a minute, the look of surprise and offense that took over Eliza's face turned into an amused smile like a mother looking at a child that was trying its absolute hardest to get nowhere. With a slight chuckle, her tail lazily began to curl around just below Nahla's line of sight until it was too late. In moments, the tail raised upwards to wrap tight against her waist and gently pull her up until she was eye to eye with the beast.

"Fufufufu, are you finished yet?" Her answer came in the form of giving the tail a few more slaps, "You know it's useless right? There is no need to wear yourself out over nothing. I don't wish to hurt you. After we locked eyes in the halls… well…" The slug's voice took on a more sensual hint, "I just knew we would make a good match. You're beautiful and your fashion is amazing. I really must take this outfit off of you and study it…" Eliza had to stop herself, "But before that what do you say we get to know each other better?"

Nahla opened her mouth to answer, but all of her focus was lost when the tip of the tail pressed into her tight stomach. It began to run around in circles, massaging that slime into her. For some reason, her skin immediately began to tingle as a warmth built deep inside of her and made her moan, much to her own shame and embarrassment. There was no doubt in her mind that the slug was just preparing her to be mated whether she liked it or not, just waiting for her to be a mess before tearing her pants off and pinning her to the ground, but, to her surprise, Eliza's expression was completely serious like she was honestly asking the question, complete with a splash of nervousness in those gray eyes. Once again, the pink-haired girl opened her mouth to say no, only to pause when she heard the slight shuffle from behind her.

"Y-Yes," She found herself forcing out, earning a glint of surprise in the eyes of the beast.

"Really?" For a moment, the drawl in her voice was stronger, making her bring a hand to her lips in surprise while her cheeks turned a light bluish-green. A moment later, she brought her hand back down, and her voice was a little slower and more deliberate but once again proper, "That is great! I was hoping that I would find someone this beautiful, but to think she would find me attractive as well… Oh! This is wonderful!" After a few deep breaths, Eliza brought that sensual smile back to her face, "Allow me to show you what makes slugs special then."

Slowly but surely, the slimy tail slipped down towards her belt, the tingling traveling downwards until it hit her belt and the tail coiled around it. A look of embarrassment overtook Eliza's face once more before she set the girl down and let her now slimy waist go. As soon she was free, the girl instinctively took a step back, but that just made it easier for the thick appendage to slip between her legs and run up her thigh. The slippery feeling against her soft delicate skin made the twin gasp and shiver as a flash of heat ran through her stomach, a flash that only got stronger when the tip finally reached her shorts. The instant it pressed into her crotch, Nahla let out a cute little eep and fell forward just enough that she had to hold onto the slimy, yellow flesh.

As much as she would never admit, the dancer had her fair share of experience with her fingers wandering down there, but the tail felt so much different than her fingers ever could. Even through the fabric, it was easy to feel the rubbery flesh squirming and rubbing her as it slid beneath her to cup her entire crotch, and there was far more warmth and thickness than her fingers ever had. Once her entire slit was covered and gently massaged, there was no holding back soft, short gasps of pleasure that came with every slight movement. Nahla wished she could take one hand off of the beast's tail to cover her mouth and spare her sister the full depravity, except Eliza didn't seem keen on letting her have the chance.

After a minute of the slow and thorough rubbing, she looked up to see that the blue on Eliza's cheeks had turned much darker while her expression seemed completely different. There was a bestial hunger that the girl completely expected, but it was covered by a lot of hesitation and worry, as if the slug was actually worried about hurting her. As soon as Eliza noticed her gaze, the beast jolted in a way that made the tail smush into Nahla's sensitive pussy. Her long, sweet whine was tinged with a little bit of pain and quickly overpowered by a horrified gasp.

"Are ya okay?" The accent was back in full force as the slug pulled her tail back in a flash, "I didn't— *ahem* You aren't hurt are you, my dear?"

"No. You just surprised me," Nahla felt her own cheeks burn a little at the genuine concern, and something made her heart flutter.

"I'm glad. Maybe just teasing you isn't the best idea, so why don't we just remove these?" Eliza's attempt at a sultry smile didn't quite work with the blush and nervousness in her eyes, not that the twin seemed to notice.

Without realizing it, her focus began to turn to the beast alone, slowly forgetting about her sister behind her. Just seeing the tail move towards her made her heart beat fast, and feeling it graze her stomach once more made a sweet whine slip from her mouth. Nahla was sure that it was simply that slime making her burn with desire, nothing more and nothing less, but that didn't make the slimy flesh slipping downwards feel any less delightful. The breath caught in her throat when she saw it loop around her belt and pull, realization of what her partner meant finally flashing in her mind to pull out another eager gasp. However, the first few tigs did nothing but jerk the dancer forward ever so slightly, so the appendage began to slip and slide around once more. It tried to pull on different parts of the strap to no avail, tried slipping beneath the buckle as if trying to work the mechanism only to meet the same results, and finally began to jerk it side to side.

"I don't… I can't get it off," Those flustered words were so thick with embarrassment and that strange accent, that Nahla was finally able to place it.

It reminded her of a noble girl she knew that was heiress to a large farming community, a girl that made her heart flutter every time she saw her. In an instant, the girl's hands were working at the knots and clasps tying the straps to her belt and shorts, trembling ever so slightly as she did.

"Here, let me," She muttered so lowly that it was a miracle that Eliza could hear her, but the tail slipped back anyways, "It's a little tricky because you have to undo all the straps to take it off."

Eliza watched in silence while the pink-haired girl kept her head straight down to avoid her gaze. Every little click from the clasps on the legs of her shorts made the butterflies flutter in her stomach even more and letting the other straps hang above her belt felt like she was undoing little pieces of her armor. As soon as her belt was undone, a beast would be seeing her pull those shorts down her legs, would be seeing her most private area that only a few people had seen before. The thought alone made her squirm ever so slightly and fumble with the buckle, and, when it was loose, Nahla had to take a deep breath and steel herself with a determined look. Beast or not, she wasn't going to act so scared, not in front of her sister; she wasn't going to let a beast best her.

With that new determination, it was easier to force the pattering of her heart back and breathe easy again. Even the idea of baring her flesh felt a little less embarrassing, at least enough to let her hook her fingers beneath the tight leather and work it down. However, it was impossible to pull the shorts down over the modest globes of her ass without jerking the leather around as it began to bunch up. Soon, the girl was wiggling her hips and pulling with gusto, bringing the embarrassment back in full force with the realization of how sexy it probably looked for Eliza. Were those gray eyes following every sway and dragging down as if undressing her? Were they trying to sneak a peek of her hairless crotch before her head blocked it while she bent? Or were they simply enjoying the view of her barely contained and ample cleavage?

Nahla didn't want to look up to check, but she was soon working the legs around her boots and didn't have a choice. Her eyes remained on the stone floor for just a few more moments while she gathered up the shorts and stood, forcing her hands to stay at her side instead of covering herself up. Eliza got a good look at her young, slightly glistening folds before she let her eyes finally flick the last few inches upwards to gaze at the slug's face. To her surprise, the beast had her hands covering her face with those gray eyes peeking between her gloved fingers in a failed attempt to hide the blue blush spreading across almost all of her face.

"Oh my…" Eliza gasped and shifted her huge lower body, "You… You actually… Y-You're beautiful," The heartfelt comment was enough to make Nahla's own blush deepen until she was able to force the heat back down, "I don't know if I can just look… But that would be so unlady-like! Do… Would you want to… with me…"

The blue-haired girl watched the once scary creature fumble with her words and wiggle with embarrassment, just like Luna would. Suddenly, she found herself looking at something that was a little more human with thoughts and desires than something to fear and found herself stepping forward to reach up and pull down one of the slimy, gloved hands with a smile.

"It's okay," She began to pull on the hand and step back, leading Eliza towards the other side of the room and making the route to the door free, "I'm just glad that I got a beast that was kind and… well… beautiful."

"Really?" The beast smiled, a sight that actually made Nahla's heart flutter, "I'm glad you think that way. I just wish… well… This didn't have to be so sudden, but it's been so long and—"

The pink-haired girl shushed the slug and let her eyes quickly flit towards the still closed closet.

"Then you really shouldn't wait," She let her eyes run down that yellow body, her smile fading, "Uhhh… How do we do it?"

"Just lie down on your stomach," Eliza explained with a little giggle, "But we don't have to rush that much. There is still time to talk and get to know each other."

"And we can talk afterwards too!" Nahla tried her hardest to keep the slight desperation from her voice while she worked down her nervousness and took another quick peek at the closet, "After your little teasing… well," Her hand slid down to her glistening slit, "I haven't quite felt like this before."

"Oh! Yes! Then… Yes!" That seemed to be all the beast could force out in her surprise, but that was enough for the girl.

With nervousness and embarrassment still roiling in her stomach, she got down on her knees then bent forward until she was on her hands, mimicking the position she had heard about before. Yet, the slug didn't sliver forward, so she swallowed down another ball in her throat and awkwardly swayed her modest rear back and forth.

"Am I doing it right?" She asked when there still wasn't any movement.

"Oh… Oh! I meant— ahem I meant on your stomach."

"Oh…" Nahla quickly flattened herself as that blush deepened, and the slithering finally began, "I thought you meant—"

"Don't worry… Oh dear! I never got your name!" Eliza stopped just as her body was about to touch those dainty feet.

"It's Nahla."

"Nahla! Such a beautiful name! You shouldn't worry, Nahla, because I'm‐I'm actually a virgin too," She forced those last words out in a heated rush, "One of the only ones in fact, at least, with a human."

"Really?" For some reason, the confession brought a smile to Nahla's face, "Then, I'm happy to be your first. Just be gentle."

"I'll try," Eliza gently promised before slithering forward once more.

The first touch of that slimy and rubbery body against her feet made Nahla squeak and squirm. It felt so strange when the weight began to cover them. They were swallowed up into what could best be called slippery folds as a forest of feelers conformed around her like ridged walls, and she almost thought it was what her pussy would feel like if she ever gained the courage to do more than rub her lips. Except these folds actually began to massage her, making her feet then her shins tingle as the warmth constricted and relaxed. The underside of the beast was somehow far from unpleasant, almost nice and calming in fact. Feeling her legs get consumed by the weight as well made her squirm in delight from a strange, tingling heat beginning to fill her, so, when the body slithered up to her firm rear, a sweet gasp slipped from her lips at the feeling of those feelers caressing it.

Closing her eyes, Nahla could almost imagine a hundred little hands groping her at once and worshiping her body, a hundred of Eliza's hands. For some reason, that earned a little eep from her. While lewd thoughts of the slug worshiping her ran through her head, the slithering stopped.

"Did I hurt you?" Eliza asked, her voice dripping with concern, "I was hoping that my feelers rubbing you would feel nice, but if they're rubbing too hard—"

"No!" That blush deepened on the dancer's face at the sudden outburst, "No, I feel great. It's just… I didn't know what to expect is all."

"W-Well… It ain't ahem That isn't everything yet. Just tell me if the next part is too much… alright?"

"Yeah," She couldn't help but smile ever so slightly at the beast's concern, "I'm a big girl. It'll take more than a strange dick to hurt me."

"Still…" Eliza hesitated for a moment, "No, you're right… I'm just nervous is all," With that, the slug began to move once more.

This time, Nahla actually let herself relax and enjoy the experience. Her sister had probably already escaped, the beast was actually rather nice, and it did feel rather nice, so maybe it wouldn't be too bad. It really wasn't much different from being covered by a warm gooey blanket or taking a strange bath, plus her skin was already tingling from the thorough massage traveling up her back and around the straps. Although, in the very back of her mind, there was the nervous feeling that came with being trapped beneath another creature.

Before she could really think about it, the dancer finally learned exactly what Eliza was so worried about. Among the many feelers surrounding her, one caught her attention as it slid between her feet and pushed them apart with its thickness. From what she could feel, it had to be as thick as her arm, hot as a fire, and covered with strange ridges that throbbed against her skin, and her heart plummeted to her stomach. Nahla was expecting a cock not some huge tendril big enough to tear her in half and long enough to spear her from head to toe, but, at the same time, a strange shiver ran through her.

While the inhuman member slid closer to her virgin slit and the body began to drape over her shoulders, two sides of the girl's mind began to battle. One side cried for her to struggle and stop everything while the other shivered in delight at the thought of something so magnificent being her first taste. In the end, she lay frozen in indecision, unable to even squeak out a protest until the thick, rounded head prodded at her lips, however the beast stopped just short of sliding it inside.

"Are you sure you don't want to stop?" Eliza nervously asked, her hands pulling on the hem of her dress, "If it's too big or scary for you then we can try something else."

Those words made something click deep inside of the dancer. In an instant, her hips began to wiggle as much as they could within the tight confines, jostling the head just enough to make her moan from the slight burst of familiar pleasure. Her mind turned towards what Luna would think seeing her act like that, but she forced it down as the blush filled her cheeks up. It wasn't like she had a choice, not with the slime no doubt filling her up with that strange warmth and need, not when she was completely helpless beneath the beast, and not when thinking about Eliza's own blushing face above made her heart flutter.

"Y-Yes…" Her voice sounded a little too eager, so Nahla paused for a moment to force the desire down just a little, "I want you to-to be the one… the one to…" So much embarrassment flowed through her that she couldn't quite finish.

"Really? You ain't lying?" She didn't have to look up to know that beautiful face was buried in hands once more, "I hope you will feel as good as I do."

The dancer didn't have a chance to brace herself before the member pushed. A flare of pain filled her body for a brief moment, making her hiss, and the pushing meat bent as it tried to work past her tight walls. Then, with a lewd shlick, it slid forward an inch and spread her walls wide. The pain was overloaded by a burst of pleasure while the heat soothed her stinging walls, her hissing turning into a low moan. As if on instinct her insides quivered and clenched until they almost forced the member out, but Eliza pushed back with her own high pitched whine.

"I-Is it too much?" The beast huffed, "I'm not sure if I will be able— hnn!— to hold back now if you don't stop me!"

"I want it!" The unrestrained cry surprised even Nahla, "Just be a beast and do it!"

That seemed to be more than enough for Eliza, so the member pushed forward once more. The second shove buried the rest of the cock's smooth head inside and filled the girl up another wall-stretching inch, making her bite her lip to hold back another intense moan. She could hardly believe the intense rush of both pleasure and pain filling her, a rush that made her ache for even more. Yet, as another inch forced its way inside and made her mind explode into stars, there was no hiding the small inkling of fear buried far back in her mind. What if the beast stopped trying to hold back? What if she just—

A fourth thrust pushed every thought aside in another whirlwind of heat, so Nahla simply let them wash away for good. No matter what happened, there was no stopping it. All she could do was try to enjoy every debauched second.

Luckily, it wasn't hard to let her mind bathe in the bliss that seemed to melt her core. Every inch that slowly slipped in filled her with more and more heat until the ache was almost full while Eliza gave her a moment to adjust with every slight movement. It was as if her new lover was wanting her to memorize every inch of that ridged shaft, to memorize the way everything pulsed inside of her to massage her walls, or to simply memorize the enjoyment that came with it all. All Nahla knew was that everything was so hot and intense that she couldn't focus on just one thing, as if every sensation was molding together into a single ball. There was nothing but heat, grinding, and the lewd schlicking and squelching mixing with their moans and whines that grew longer and more heated by the second.

Finally, the smooth head pushed against the tight tunnel deep within her, the slight tap more than enough to make her jolt with ecstasy while her moan warbled. Her entire core was full of that thick, pulsing tendril, full of that huge heat, more full than anything she could have ever expected from the books and her imagination. Yet, there was still a strange ache just a little deeper, like an itch that would make her go insane if she didn't scratch it. She waited a few moments for Eliza to dig deeper and fill her like she needed, but the slug just shuddered and whimpered above her as the thick tendril inside of her twitched.

"Ho-ow are you— ahn!— feeling?" The beast's voice was heavily tinted with her strange accent, "Y-You feel amazing, but am I— am I too deep?"

"No," Nahla panted back and gently wiggled her hips, "Are you— Are you as deep as you can go?"

"You want mor-ore?" The beast gulped, "I don't know. I think— hnn!— I think going deeper will hurt you."

"I need it," The girl admitted so lowly that it was almost a whisper, "Can you go-o just a little deeper? Please?"

Eliza simply let out a long shaky sigh mixed with a moan and nodded her hair. Nahla tried to brace herself for the next push in the instant she had before it happened, but her mind was completely unprepared for the rush of ecstasy that exploded within. The thick, smooth head pushed against the thin channel that led into her womb and slightly spread the tight walls open, and a white hot rush filled the dancer's mind. She couldn't even hear the loud, sordid moan that erupted from her lips, couldn't hear her lover's own heated whimper, couldn't feel anything but the mind melting heat that just seemed to grow larger and larger. Her cervix parted slowly but surely, so slowly that it almost felt like an eternity, while the pleasure in her mind built so great that her head threatened to explode. The feeling was similar to when her hands finally eked out a sweet orgasm but deeper and more intense.

Nahla's small body shuddered while a torrent of unrestrained moans and gasps flowed forth in an undeniable display of complete ecstasy. The closer the tip came to finally prying her apart, to slamming deep into her womb and filling her oh-so-completely, the more her walls quivered and clenched around the thick, ridged shaft within, making it harder and harder for the slug to slide it inside. Just as her almost gushing walls clenched like a vice, the inhuman member lurched forward past the tight barrier and slammed forward to fill the girl's deepest reaches. The pleasure peaked in her mind, making the world itself explode beneath her into a buzzing haze and turning her moans into a high pitched whine that completely cut off.

Then, in the very next moment, everything else exploded as the orgasm tore through Nahla. She fell back against the stone, limp and twitching, a flood of her juices gushed past the meat spreading her wide to spray against the tendrils around her, and her walls began to erratically clench and loosen as if milking the cock within. The way her body almost begged for the throbbing, twitching member to release its full load was too much for the beast, so she let out one last long whine.

"I'm sohhy! B-Buh I can' hold back!"

Even if the dancer could have heard the words, there wouldn't have been enough warning for what happened next. Beneath the thick haze washing everything else away, Nahla felt something spray against her womb and begin to fill and stretch her even more, something thick, hot, and gooey. It rushed down her walls to spray out alongside her juices, splattering her thighs, while a ball of the heat began to form in her belly, weighing it down like a heavy meal. She could just imagine her stomach growing taut and stretching as if she was growing a baby inside of her already. Then, a fire began to emanate from the crest on her chest to run through her veins as if her very heart was melting at the thought, accompanied by a tingling that filled her entire body.

When the high began to wind down and the gushing slowed, that intense tingling still remained. Every movement Nahla made caused the tingling to flare into a burst of intense pleasure as if every part of her body had become as sensitive as her tender clit. The constant massaging of those tendrils and the gooey warmth surrounding her soon turned her body into a bundle of heat like nothing before, making her tremble and moan like like a little whore even as the cock inside of her stayed still, but it all just made her walls itch like her womb did before. Without that amazing cock scraping her out, there was a deep ache within that made her wiggle just to jostle the member within her for the slightest relief.

"Are you alright?" Eliza asked with worry dripping from her voice, "Did I hurt you? Do you want—"

"Please! I need— ahn!— I need more! I feel hot! So hot— ngh!— I need you to cool me down!" The girl cried without a single thought for how desperate and lewd she sounded, without a single thought for anything but that sweet, sweet relief.

"I'm sorry…" The beast gulped down a thick knot of lust, "I'll take responsibility."

The dancer could have died from happiness when the cock began to slide back once more, fighting against her constant clenching and quivering. Even the slightest grinding of those ridges against her stretched walls was enough to make her mind drown in the thick haze again. Nothing could have prepared the girl for such pleasure, and now it was all she could do to stay sane while it seemed like the sensations were trying to break her mind into a millions pieces. Eliza took almost a full minute to pull back to the tight entrance, her own whines turning to full throated moans from the tightness around her sensitive member, but didn't immediately thrust back inside.

"You feel— ahn!— too good!" The beast groaned as she stealed herself to buck again.

If not for the constant insistence of Nahla's bucking hips, she might have stayed there for a very long time simply enjoying the pressure on her head, but knowing that her partner was begging like an animal seemed to drive a primal part of her mind forward. With a primal groan that was far from the lady-like personality she had displayed before, the slug began working her cock back inside. That time it was a little easier to work inside of the trembling folds despite how much they clenched, and the dancer was able to truly appreciate every fine detail. Where before it all felt like a single mass of heat, her newfound sensitivity seemed to bring out every slight detail. It was easy to feel the way those swirled ridges scraped her insides in a way no cock she had ever read about would be able to, not with those throbbing veins pushing the texture out and making the entire pulsating member a tapestry of different sensations. Nahla's body instinctively knew that nothing else in the world would ever feel quite that amazing, the very thought making her toes curl and her back gently buck against the tight tendrils cocooning her while the head once more reached her cervix.

The explosion of ecstasy that came when her deepest reaches were once more split open and filled full was so much greater than last time. Her senses were all torn away from her in a blaze of white hot heat, drowning her as an orgasm she didn't even realize she was having wracked her lithe frame. Her yowls went unheard above the intense rush while they mixed with the constant squelching of that gooey body and the more muted, yet still heated, whimpers and gasps that Eliza let out, like the beast was desperately holding her cries back to maintain her composure. The girl couldn't even feel the pressure inside of her that fought to slide back out like last time, but she could hardly care. For eternally long minutes, her mind was torn apart within that blissful sea until it slowly came back together when the ecstasy slightly wore down.

When it came back, Eliza was panting and grinding her large body against the dancer, the held back moans slowly becoming longer and more honest with every thrust. Somehow, the beast had actually found a rhythm inside of her despite the constant worrying about hurting her, and it was slowly becoming faster and rougher with each thrust. For almost a minute it rose from a slow, steady pistoning to a more rapid pounding that was actually enough to make Nahla's body jerk and her cries to warble. The girl could almost feel Eliza's mask breaking with every pleasure filled second, her cries finally slipping out as full moans and whines, and the very thought made her heart flutter with fear and arousal. One part of her wanted to see the demure girl turn to a complete beast while the other wanted to enjoy the sweet woman she first met. However, the beast seemed to have no plans of speeding up any more since the member within began to throb like mad.

"Nahla!" Eliza cried out as her cock lurched forwards to spear the dancer once more, "I'm sorry but I— hngh!— I'm cumming again!"

"Yes!" Was all Nahla could slip out before the head slammed home, and the length pulsated once more.

The second burst of seed felt so much sweeter than the first. Heat swirled with the lukewarm goo in her belly to create an amazing sensation as it was stretched even more while the rush of new heat spraying from her cunt just felt right. After a few seconds of being filled another orgasm washed through her, this one gentle and warm like when she rubbed herself to completion instead of raw and powerful like before. It made every feeling within her pop instead of overpowering, so the girl was able to enjoy every single second of her belly growing large enough to make her look a few months pregnant while her juices sprayed with the cum from her pussy. As soon as all of that gooey liquid finished pumping inside of her, her orgasm wore down, leaving her panting with a strange heat tingling in her mind, and the still hard member began to slip out once more.

"H-hold on!" Nahla gasped at the panting beast."

"Are you okay?" Eliza immediately stopped with worry filling her voice almost as much as the accent, "Did I hurt you? Ohh… hnnn… I knew I started to thrust too hard."

"I'm— I'm alright, but… can we go a little slow this time? I want… I want to really feel you."

"Oh… oh! Then I have the perfect idea, bu-but… well… I just want you to know that after I fill you once more… there isn't any going back. So if you want—"

"It's alright… I-I wouldn't want any other beast to do it," Nahla fervently wished that Luna had already left just so she didn't have to hear that confession, "You aren't so bad."

Instead of an answer, the girl heard wet clothing shift above her and some buttons popping. Then, the tendrils hugging her close pushed her forward along the stone until only her hips and legs were still covered by the warm weight. She began to turn her head to ask what was going on, but that answer came when Eliza bent and pressed her soft, gooey breasts into Nahla's back and softly kissed the back of her head.

"Thank you," The beast whispered while taking the girl's hands and sliding them up so her fingers could curl beneath the palms, the dancer instinctively curling her own to hold the slimy digits tight, "I'm truly happy that you were my first."

Nahla opened her mouth to say the same, only for the words to come out in a sweet gasp when the large member began to slowly slide from her womb. The motion was so slow and sweet that she could even feel the way her cervix slightly clung to the ridges as it parted and slightly kissed the smooth head, a feeling that made her gasp and arch into the softness above her. Whether it was the sensitivity, clarity, or speed, everything felt so new and so much sweeter than before. The swirling ridges felt like a picture patterned onto the thick shaft that was lovingly etched into her own stretched out and quivering flesh, the heat felt like a low thrum filling her core and body until she felt as gooey as the slimy beast gently rubbing into her, and the massaging tendrils along her ass felt so soothing. The dancer never expected to feel so amazing while pinned by a beast, never expected to let out such soft and loving cries while soft yet slimy lips kissed along her slime-slicked and sweaty neck. Her entire world seemed to screech to a halt in order to leave just her and Eliza alone with all of the pleasure as the smooth head finally reached her entrance once more.

Nahla's insides felt so cold and empty that she couldn't help but whimper and shake her hips once more, as if her body couldn't stand anything other than being full of that thick, inhuman member. Yet, the emptiness was worth it to feel every inch slowly work its way back in as the start of a slow and steady rhythm. It felt more like the beast was trying to massage her aching walls more than fuck her, treating her with a gentleness that she wouldn't have expected from even the most timid man, and it worked. The slow heat seemed to make all of the pain from being speared for the first time and the slightly rough thrusting from before away. For minutes, the two let the bliss wash over them while the low sighs and moans slipped from their lips, and Eliza peppered the dancer's neck with kisses that made her wiggle and gasp even more. Every single pump stopped right at her cervix, sending a small burst of pleasure through the girl without overpowering everything, but, soon, that ache began to return deep inside of her womb.

"Eliza…" Nahla moaned and shifted her head to the side to see her bestial lover's beautful, blue tinted face, the very sight of those half-lidded gray eyes making her heart flutter, "Why aren't you—"

Eliza hushed her with a kiss. Those slimy and soft lips ground against hers with passion, coating them in a thick glaze while a warm, long tongue slipped past her lips. Nahla's worries slipped away as her own tongue slipped against the slippery muscle, and she enjoyed the sensual way it twined around her. The embrace was deep yet gentle, massaging her almost as much as the cock still grinding within and filling her with a similar heat. While that ache in her womb didn't quite disappear, the girl found it harder and harder to care with every other part of her body being caressed.

Nahla quickly lost herself in the pleasure filling her. It was simply too hard to make her mind work while every sensation coursed through her to make her moan into the beast's gooey mouth and grind her back against the soft breasts rubbing her. The grinding of the ridges against her walls, her rear tingling with warmth thanks to the constant writhing of tendrils, the way her tongue was hugged tightly while their faces twisted and their lips ground, and the pillowy softness pressing down above her all combined together into a growing bliss that she was more than familiar with. As the orgasm grew within her mind and threatened to take it over, she felt the member within her begin to throb more and more.

"Ah ooo ittin cose?" The dancer asked.

"Ess," Eliza answered with embarrassment filling her muffled words, "I ant ooo um ith ooo."

"Ahm ittin ose ooo… jus ill eee up efore ooo—"

Nahla didn't have a chance to finish before a long, orgasmic moan flowed into her mouth, and the pulsating cock stopped pulling out halfway from her walls and pushed back inside. A flash of excitement filled her when she felt the first small squirt of cum splatter her walls, excitement to feel her peak at the same time as her new lover.

Then it hit.

The smooth, squirting head pushed into her womb, making the ecstasy burn brighter and brighter until her entire body was buzzing. As soon as her own orgasmic cry mixed with Eliza's long moan, the cum burst free like a dam being broken to spray against her like a hose. This time, the dancer could feel the gooey heat swirl within and add to the ball stretching her stomach, making the bulge grow more and more until she looked fit to give birth. Simply thinking about bearing the beast's child made her juices gush even more, her hands squeeze tight against the slimy fingers, and her lips grind just a little harder, as if trying to make sure Eliza knew how she felt in every fiber of being.

With every passing second, a warmth grew in her heart, a warmth meant only for the slug. Despite not knowing her for very long, Nahla could list off a hundred tiny things she loved about her new mate: the cute way she became flustered when her accent shined through, the blue blush that offset the gray in her face, the beautiful gray eyes that the girl hoped their children would have, and the list went on and on. Eliza was all she could think about as they snuggled close, neither one wanting to pull away when their orgasms died down or wanting to break the wonderful kiss. So they didn't. Instead, they just basked there and enjoyed each other, all while Luna still watched within the closet.

The blue-haired twin's hand covered her mouth to quiet her shaky gasps and whimpers, not that they could be heard above the moaning that went on for as long as she watched. She knew that she should have run while they made love, but her body froze and wouldn't move no matter how much she willed it. It was only when they grew still and quiet that the strange spell was broken, so her hands pushed against the door as quickly and quietly as they could. Her mind whirled with thoughts while she crept across the stone floor, barely making a sound other than the light clacking of her heels jingling of the chains. It took a lot of effort to tear her eyes from the obscene cuddling and even more to actually slip through the door. The halls were no longer quiet but filled with the sounds of combat, sounds that made the dancer shiver.

Nahla's words echoed in her mind, so she set her teeth and stepped out. Luna had to be brave like her sister, had to hurry through the halls and bolster Mireille's forces with their special gift, and had to keep her head high as she did it. Yet, her head stayed staring more at the floor than her surroundings while she hurried past bedroom after bedroom, barely giving the rooms a second glance as she went along. Thankfully, her eyes only glimpsed peeks of beasts making love with her classmates, but that was enough to recognize a few faces. The dancer managed to hurry through the rest of that hall and all the way through the next mostly empty one before she had to slow to a stop after turning a corner, her lungs and legs burning so much from walking so fast so quietly that it was impossible to not collapse against the wall and gasp for breath.

As she tried her best to force the noises down, Luna crept towards the open door and peeked inside. Her blood ran cold when she realized that it was the source of the loud gunshots amidst the noise permeating the air, and she couldn't tear her eyes from what was happening inside.

A girl with short, brown hair that came down to her cheekbones and wearing a white and gold outfit was dodging around her opponent and firing her gun as fast as possible. Long, white straps ending in gold buckles streamed from her sleeves and whipped around her, one of the more garish parts of her otherwise tight and sleek outfit. Her jacket was similar to what a captain would wear with a big flap that closed along the right side of her body to run a long gold stripe down it and had long sleeves that belled out ever so slightly at her wrists. A holster was slung low on her thigh just above where her loose, thigh length skirt ended in a row of golden frills, and they both swished around her hips much like the straps.

Sadly, her bullets just seemed to ricochet off of the pile of red tendrils that made up the lower half of her mimic foe's body or the metal plates strapped around her humanoid torso. The humanoid part of the mimic looked much like a tribal warrior with dark brown skin that became red with those plates covering only her breasts, what might have been her crotch, and her shoulders. The rest of her body was completely bared, revealing a tapestry of swirling white and red tattoos that seemed to be in no particular design, but even her skin seemed to stop the bullets and make them clatter to the floor.

Yet, the gunslinger didn't give, even as her breath came out in ragged gasps and her reactions slowed. She managed to sidestep two more slamming tendrils and pop off a few more shots before the beast's eyes narrowed. In an instant, the two tendrils that were toying her became six, all poised above her like rearing snakes. The student gulped in fear as the middle one slammed down, sending her rolling to the side right when the others came crashing down. The thick, red flesh cracked against her back hard enough to stop her roll, flatten her out, and send her gun clattering across the floor while a pained cry escaped her lips, and Luna helplessly watched as tendrils wrapped around her wrists and pulled her body up.

The mimic raised the gunslinger up until her boots dangled a foot from the ground, those predatory, crimson eyes flashing with hunger as the beast devoured the half limp form. That view didn't seem to be nearly enough so a veritable army of tendrils rushed forward to grab the white and gold fabric to tear it off piece by piece. Soon, the air was full of the sound of tearing cloth, weak protests, and the ruined fabric fluttering to the ground, and Luna had to cover her mouth to hold back her gasp. The dancer almost expected blood and flesh to join the rain, but it ended just after a torn in half bra and the remains of silken panties were flung away, leaving the gunslinger bare.

Those feral eyes finally lit up when they ran down the student's young and toned body. Her C-cup breasts jiggled with every weak wiggle, making her light brown nipples jump, her stomach had just enough muscle to trace the shape of her abs, but where the beast's gaze stopped was her crotch and thighs. A small patch of brown hair sat atop her pretty pink slit between thighs that were more muscle than cushion, thighs that desperately shifted in a futile attempt to hide her nakedness. With a lick of her lips, the mimic put a stop to that by grabbing her ankles then yanking her legs taught in a single pull that looked strong enough to almost dislocate her limbs. Now that her prey was completely helpless, she let one more tendril snake out and ran the tip up her inner thigh, slowly but surely as if teasing the girl. The closer the tip got to her tender crotch, the more the student shivered, gasped, and tried to escape by desperately jerking her arms and legs to no avail.

Luna knew as well as the girl she was watching that there was no stopping the tendril from violating her. It was just like Nahla with her new bestial lover, but, when the tip finally reached those delicate lips, there was no semblance of gentleness. The mimic poised the tendril to spear her prey like every good hunter and gently prodded at and ground against it, making the brown-haired girl whimper with fear and pleasure.

"Tell me," The dark skinned mimic finally spoke with a low, barely feminine voice, "Have you already been taken down there?" The gunslinger frantically shook her head, and, to both of their surprise, the thick, red tendril pulled away, "Then it would be a waste to use anything but this."

Luna's eyes went wide when the beast lowered her hands and snapped the metal plate from her crotch. From the patch where the red skin met dark brown, something grew out that the girl had only seen in books before. It was a man's cock but hard, straight, and dark brown on top with red underside unlike the illustrations. The member grew longer and longer until it was almost a foot long and was almost as thick as her forearm, a sight that made her throat go dry. The dancer's eyes ran across the thick, bulging veins that covered the entire thing and throbbed in time with the beast's heart, but it was the mushroom tip that really grabbed her attention. The tip was colored in a light red and light pink swirl with strange little feelers wriggling along the lip like a starfish's limbs.

As soon as the gunslinger saw the large cock, her eyes went wide and a whimper left her lips.

"H-Hold on! Can we talk about this?" Her limbs redoubled their struggle to no avail as the tendrils pulled her closer.

"You are my prey and soon to be my mate," The mimic's voice was dismissive, almost cold, "You should have been stronger if you didn't want to end up like this. Don't worry. This will soon be the most amazing experience of your life."

The student opened her mouth to reply, but her body was already being lowered to the rock-hard cock. As soon as the head pushed into her lower lips, a mix of a squeak and a moan slipped out, turning into a shameful groan when the feelers jumped up to rub along her crotch and graze her clit. The beast held her up for almost a minute while the feelers massaged and explored her lightly trembling body. Every graze made her form shake and shudder more while moans began to slip out faster and faster and faster, so it came as little surprise when a drop of her clear juices rolled down the impressive length ready to fill her.

"That's not bad, now is it?" The mimic asked with a hint of comfort beneath the gruffness, earning a slight nod, "Good, then just relax and enjoy this."

All at once, those feelers stopped rubbing in order to slip down and part the gunslinger's glistening folds. Recognition flashed in the girl's eyes a moment before her body was pushed down again, a moment too late to do anything but cry out as she was defiled. A few drops of blood rolled down down those throbbing veins while her hole stretched wider and wider from the head pushing inside, so wide that Luna could hardly believe it could even fit. However, based on the squeal of pain and the way the member stopped sliding once it slipped past the lip, it seemed like it might not fit all the way. That didn't stop the beast from pulling the girl down and grinding it in inch by inch. The dancer could see a bulge form in the gunslinger's crotch that crept up to her belly, slowly but surely, and something strange tingled deep in her own.

Those pained cries quickly turned to grunts then whimpers as the gunslinger was no doubt torn open and overwhelmed by the mimic. Luna could imagine those feelers wiggling deep inside of those walls and scraping the girl raw so clearly that her own thighs rubbed together as a strange itch formed inside of her. By the time the cock had worked halfway inside, those pained noises faded into pleasured gasps and groans. The gunslinger's face relaxed from its screwed up look of pain along with her body, as if she was fully giving in to the beast, and her hips even began to gyrate in an effort to force it all in faster and faster.

Luna could hardly believe her eyes and ears. Just like her sister, that student was almost begging for more and enjoying it, even though the thick, throbbing flesh was stretching her wider than anything should. Somehow, her body managed to reach the base of that huge shaft, earning a whorish moan that made the dancer shiver. It was a noise of such desire and ecstasy, but it came from a beast. She couldn't help but clench the wall tight as more of those strange feelings swirled in her stomach at the very thought of something like that happening. How could a woman feel pleasure when something like that was using her?

Before her very eyes, those tendrils began to yank the gunslinger back up without mercy, tearing her clenching walls off with a lewd, wet snap. Another lurid moan tore through her toned body as it rose, and her modest breasts bounced in a way that almost entranced the girl watching it all. For just a moment, Luna caught a glimpse of that red and brown member slicked with blood and something else before it was all forced right back into the helpless student. A rough clap and a scream that was more pleasure than pain echoed along the walls from the brutal motion, but that was just the beginning.

All of the gentleness the beast had before vanished into a merciless assault. The gunslinger was jerked up and down like a doll made to pleasure the mimic, her pussy being so roughly filled that there was soon no resistance at all to the large member. The bulge in her stomach looked like an arm knocking on her abs like something was trying to break out, and a shower of juices sprayed all over the place. Through it all, the expression beneath the cheek-length, brown hair grew more and more lewd until her eyes were rolled up, her tongue lolled out, and her mouth hung open in a perpetual scream. Despite how hard her body was being slammed, her back managed to arch from the pleasure while she threw her head back. In the very next moment, the tribal mimic pulled her close, making those tendrils wrap her shaky arms and around her dark skinned back until the gunslinger was holding tight and the metal plates ground against a modest bust.

"I feel you clinging tight," The mimic gasped above the constant moans, "Is it— ngh!— better than you hoped?"

"Yes!" The gunslinger cried, her nails digging against the tough, dark skin, "You feel— hnn!— You feel— Ohhhhhh!— Fuck!"

The girl couldn't finish before her body spasmed like crazy or she leaned forward to clamp her teeth into that dark shoulder. Luna saw fresh rivulets of that clear liquid rush down the mass of tentacles while a thicker spray came with every relentless clap, and a smile spread across the beast's predatory face.

"Then taste your reward warrior!"

With one last grunt of effort, those tendrils slammed that slender, toned body down once more, making the students small, reddened ass jiggle one last time. Before Luna's very eyes, something thick and white oozed then sprayed from her fellow student. She knew it was filling the girl up as it began to stretch her stomach until a small bulge appeared, and seeing that bulge made more heat fill the dancer. The blue haired girl felt so much of her body tingle, burn, and throb with fear that she just couldn't sit still. No doubt the jingling chains and light whimpers would reach their ears now that they stopped, so she hurried away, stumbling as she did.

Her mind whirled with so many thoughts and feelings that all the dancer could do was blindly stumble forward on her shaky legs. All around her, the sounds of mating seemed to grow louder and louder like a wall pressing into her ears and stabbing into her brain. With every step she took, it felt like she would stumble into waiting arms that would snatch her up, pin her down, and fill her with those stiff rods and searing pain. Luna felt her heart race and her legs tremble more than they ever had before and felt her throat dryly click with every swallow as no spit would even come out, but the largest feeling on her mind was that strange heat filling her core as if the searing pain of being pierced was already flowing through it.

In the midst of that heat, she stumbled upon another lewd scene. A pale girl with long, blonde hair was pinned to the ground on her back by a bear that was relentlessly thrusting into her. A black dress hung in tatters on the student, leaving her more than modest D-cup breasts free bounce on her thin chest with a skirt that was torn in half to reveal her once dainty mound. A long, almost stick like, pink cock stretched her hairy lips open just like the mimic before, down to the blood, juices, and cum slicked across it that dripped down tanned thighs that were a shade darker than the tan lines around the beast's crotch and soaking the black stockings with holes torn open to let more pale flesh puff out. Those same delicate legs were wantonly thrown around the bear's hips that had a crisscrossing belt slung just above a plump, jiggling ass and wiggling puff of a tail but didn't seem to be clenching as much as quivering. Unlike the gunslinger in the other room, that girl's cries were heated but still restrained, and her face was still in the process of breaking, a far cry from the beast's expression and cries.

The beast let out guttural growls of pleasure that were slowly petering strokes of her plump hips while the overzealous expression on her face lessened ever so slightly. Her body began to lean more and more until her large and heavy breasts finally began to grind and push into the much lighter and smaller mounds below. Everything about the bear seemed to be the opposite of the girl. Her skin was a dark tan rather than pale and creamy with lighter skin along her crotch and torso and breasts as if she always wore a tank top and booty shorts that could only cover half of her soft curves. Instead of having almost every inch of flesh covered in black, she was covered only in brown fur from her big paws to her biceps and her clawed feet to just beneath her shins, strips of fabric wrapped around her knees to her thighs, a pair of shorts that seemed to be cut to nestle between her ass rather than cut it hastily pulled down to the middle of her thighs, and a skimpy bikini top pulled below her breasts until it seemed the thin strings would snap. Even her shaggy, chin length hair colored like dark honey with round brown ears jutting from it and a sunny, gratified smile gave off a personality that would normally overpower her new mate's own personality as much as her body was overpowering the slight one beneath.

It was evident to Luna that the girl could barely hope to hold on for dear life as she was pinned down more and more by the lowering, powerful body, those claws lightly scratching the ground from the effort. Her glove-clad arms grabbed onto the paws at her side as if trying to hold them down or just hold them, but that did nothing when the beast snapped them away to grapple the girl. The dancer's heart stopped as the powerful arms clenched tight around the weak body, now grinding their bodies together like rutting beasts. She expected to hear snarling and snapping or to see those sharp teeth flash forward to bite deep into the girl's neck. Instead, the arms seemed to simply cradle the pale student while the tanned face rushed forward to nuzzle and kiss deep in her neck. From beneath the cries and sounds of wet slapping, muffled words reached Luna's ears.

"You smell so sweet!" The bear's voice was bubbly and loving, "Everything about you is so— ahn!— amazing! Your skin is so smooth— smooth and flawless! How do— ngh!— How do you do it?"

"Sto-op," The girl's voice was light and quiet with every syllable pushing past pleasured gasps and groans, "That's so-o— ah!— so l-lewd."

"And you're so cute!— hnn!— Oh! What should— should we name them?"

"N-Name them?" Even through the pleasure, the girl couldn't hide the shock in her voice, "I do-on't— ohhh!— I'm too y-young to— ahn!"

"Nonsense!" The beast lifted her face up to give one sensitive ear a nibble that made the student squirm beneath her, "I'm going to fill you so full that— that you are sure to get pregnant! And we'll have— hnn!— five— ten— ohhhh!— as many kids as we can—" As the words slipped out, they became more and more broken while her hips began to jerk more and more haphazardly once more, "Can n-name them Lily— Lily or Honey or— Oh! We can deci-cide that later!— hnn!— I just want to hold you close as I— as I fill you up!"

"H-Hold on!" The girl cried out, but those plump hips began to slam hard once more.

Despite the urgency in the beast's cry, she seemed far from filling the student once more. Luna watched in fear and wonder as the slender body beneath her took a savage and powerful beating for minutes on end without breaking. The mix of juices and cum splashed between their bodies with a sharp, wet clap every time their thighs met, and the legs wrapped around the bear's waist began to clamp tight. Despite her protests, the pale girl couldn't stop her body from reacting and wrapping around her new mate as well, pulling the soft warm body tight as her cries became more and more intense. They ground together like beasts more than ever before, the student's head constantly turning to the side as if looking for a kiss that would never come from the bear nibbling and moaning into her neck.

The sights and sounds made Luna tremble like never before, that same hot fear tingling through her belly and crotch with the growing feeling of needing to go pee. As the mating just feet from her grew more and more fervent, so too did that growing pressure fill her. It filled her so much that her hand instinctively lowered down as if to stop it from happening, but, when her slender fingers slipped beneath her skirt, they found wetness already there. There was a moment of embarrassment that flashed through the dancer before she realized that it wasn't what she thought; it was slicker and somehow stickier than pee. When her finger pressed down just a little more, a flash of pleasure like she had never felt ran through her, pulling a gasp from her lips and making that familiar yet strange pressure balloon. Even as a sharp gasp made her clasp her hand over her lips, she couldn't stop her finger from pressing down and massaging.

The feeling of that damp cloth stretching and moving with every movement that spread her delicate lips open felt strangely right but not as right as the slightly rough texture grinding inside her slit. For almost a minute, her finger kept at it with a mind of its own, and nothing she did could get it under control, and she knew she would have been caught if not for the loud cries drowning her own sweet gasps out. It was only when a heated roar tore from the beast's lips and her plump hips slapped forward one last time that Luna could finally tear her hand away. The shock and fear of seeing those fangs glint and slightly bite into the pale girl's slender neck while a thick wave of white sprayed from beneath their thighs was enough to make the dancer stumble away once more.

Luna's mind whirled even more than before while her stomach whirled even more. Feelings she had never felt before were suddenly crying for attention, making her legs shake, and tearing at her mind. All she could think about was her sister being mated by the big slug with every single jiggle of that slimy yellow skin imprinted in her mind or that pale girl being ravaged by the bear. Yet, she couldn't help but dwell on the soft, full, and jiggling figure of the bear, couldn't help but remember where the pale, creamy skin met the darker caramel of her tan to create an indecent picture of what she wore, and couldn't help but imagine what it felt like to be pinned and cradled by all of that jiggling warmth. The pressure in her body was turning into a needy roar by the second, demanding her finger to rub more and more until it was satisfied, so her steps began to slow to a crawl as her hand cradled her slim slim stomach. It was like some hot stomach ache that made her double over and whimper.

Finally, Luna couldn't hold back the feelings anymore and stopped by another door. Her hand desperately fumbled down her body towards the heat in her core and the dampness beneath her skirt, her breath coming in shorter and shorter gasps the closer she came. There were no more worries about a beast stumbling upon her and grabbing her, only that intense hunger that threatened to devour her whole. Then she heard it, a sound that made the beast within happily growl that came from within the room. Without a moment of hesitation, the dancer peered inside, and her heart skipped a beat once more.

In the middle of the room, a light-skinned kitsune pounded away at a cocoa-skinned girl that was on her hands and knees amidst a scattering of clothes. A simple green skirt, a simple white tunic, a white, sleeveless sweater, a pair of black shorts just like what Nahla wore but a bit bigger, and a skimpy thong almost made a nest for the two. However, that was all Luna made out before she was entranced by the way their bodies slapped together in a completely different method of mating than the rest before. Something about those thick, creamy thighs clapping against the dark, tight, and muscular rear of the girl beneath while the beast drove a thick, veiny, and red member inside of her all the way to the thick knot at the base made every caress of her fingers tingle even more. Imagining herself in that position with something that big and bestial driving into her, with sweat and that thick white liquid spraying from her ass and dainty mound, and with the strength in her arms wavering while a thick knot of flesh knocked at her entrance for some reason felt so tantalizing.

It took all of her effort to tear her attention away from that as pleasure roared within, making her dig deeper and deeper at her sensitive folds. She tried to push her thoughts away by focusing on the girl being jolted back and forth and hanging her head. Her dusky skin was glistening with sweat with a once muscular belly hanging below her as if she was a few months pregnant, and her arms shook like mad from what had to be a lot of pain… definitely not the pleasure coming from every heated moan and gasp. Modest B-cup breasts topped by tan nipples jiggled and bounced almost as much as the small layer of fat covering her ass just like how her brown, chin-length hair swayed to reveal her wide open mouth and lolling, then her reddened cheeks streaked with tears, then, finally, her crossed eyes filled with love. That expression made her finger jump to graze against her tender entrance, so she desperately turned her attention to the beast behind the girl.

Luna's eyes lingered on those very plump and rippling hips, swishing red fox tail, and the set of heavy balls swinging beneath before jerking down to those thick thighs and long legs clad in tight black stockings. Something about the black on fair skin added even more desperation to her finger's movements, forcing her to hurriedly tear her eyes back up. To her horror, those slender arms were clad in black gloves that went all the way to her biceps and left the top half of her fingers and sharp claws bare and squeezed against large succulent breasts. Puffy, pink nipples kept bouncing into view, making the dancer drool and lick her lips as needy groans slipped out. Even the long, shaggy, bright red hair topped by sharp fox ears looked so delightful that her fingers began to dance back up the front of her underwear.

For a brief moment, Luna's hunger-addled mind balked at just how lewd slipping her hand beneath her panties and stroking her bare skin would be, but the cacophony of sordid cries seemed to urge her on. As soon as the full warmth of her hand slipped against the heat of her crotch, the girl wondered why she had ever paused to think. Feeling herself without the cloth barrier felt so much better and made the beast within purr, especially when her fingers finally pressed into her slit. A schlick filled the air when one digit pushed inside and nearly drowned in the thick, warm liquid drooling out, and a hearty moan followed. She could feel everything: the silkiness and slipperiness of the inside of her lips, the way her hair scratched at the top of her finger with every slight rub, and the feeling of her tight hole being bumped over and over again. A single dip was all it would take to slip her finger within and pierce her virgin hole, an idea that made her body shiver even more.

While Luna fervently stroked herself, she continued to watch the intense mating before her. Despite the tired look on the kitsune's face, those fervent hips didn't stop slamming that large, veiny cock in over and over again like a relentless golem. The student taking it all somehow managed to keep her front from collapsing on the stone floor and kissing it, but the knot battering her poor hole was pushing her closer and closer to the ground. The thick, throbbing ball of flesh seemed to be trying to wrench its way into that far too small cum-soaked hole as if fully claiming and stopping it up. The dancer imagined having something so huge forcing its way into her own hole, one that seemed too small for even her fingertip, and let out another slutty moan. Before her very eyes, the beast began to speed up and get more ferocious, her thrusts becoming faster and shallower.

The renewed pounding finally made the dusky-skinned student's arms give out. Her face slammed into the floor with a cry, but that didn't stop her intense moans or her nails from scraping at the stone. If anything, she seemed to love having her breasts smushed into the ground as her back bent into a submissive position, her tongue idly slipping out to wash along the floor. The dancer could hardly imagine just how much pleasure it would take to make a girl as strong as her act like such an animal. Yet, her own fingers slipped faster and harder at the sight, so some part of her must have known. The new position gave the kitsune plenty of room to bend over and adjust her grip to slam home even harder until a thick squelch filled the air. Luna's eyes flicked towards the student's pussy as a loud, almost pained cry tore from her lips.

The knot somehow managed to push into her hole just a little, stretching it to almost painful lengths. Luna watched as the kitsune groaned and struggled to tear it back out, and a lewd snap filled the air when it finally popped back. Before the sweat-slicked girl could do anything but writhe and whimper in pleasure, that knot slammed forward again. Over and over her poor hole was stretched and pulled back until the dancer couldn't believe the student didn't break apart completely, even as every movement took more and more effort. Luna's fingers moved in time with the labored motions, the strange jerkiness making that intense pressure grow closer and closer to a breaking point. As the thick ball pushed in little by little, she thought she would go insane from the fire ravaging her mind, thought her body would explode or melt. Then, with one last wet pop, the knot forced itself inside while a guttural howl tore from the fox-girl's lips.

All it took was imagining more of that thick, white goo exploding inside of the dusky-skinned student for pleasure to wash the dancer's world away in a blaze of heat and her own sordid moans to join the harmony of the mating lovers. Luna had never felt anything close to the white-hot pleasure that tore through her. It tore her mind away from her body until it was shaking uncontrollably, and her finger wouldn't stop stroking through the warmth gushing around it. Her knees buckled and sent her sinking forward into the full view of anyone in the room while her free hand desperately clenched at the wall. For almost a minute, her body wouldn't stop melting from the heat in her core, nor could any thoughts beyond the images of the beasts mating come to the top of her mind.

When she finally came back to earth, Luna was still shaking and glistening with sweat, but the beast within finally let her jerk her hand out of her underwear. Her wide eyes studied her fingers dripping with a thick, clear liquid that stuck between them and hung from them in strings, a liquid she had never seen before. Before she could think about it too much, the tired voice of the kitsune reached her ears and drew her attention.

"And now you are mine," The beast smiled as she lay on top of the girl, her thumb lovingly stroking a cheek, "I thought I would be ending the day knotting some pious nun, but a mate as exotic as you is so much better. I don't think I've had a warrior beneath me like this before… and I can't wait to do it again."

"St-Stop," The student gasped and giggled, "You're embarrassing me."

"Don't want to embarrass yourself in front of your friend, hmmmm?"

The kitsune's aqua eyes flashed towards Luna, and her heart stopped. For a long moment, the girl could only squeak and stare like a surprised deer, but that quickly broke into a flood of desperate energy. With all of the speed and grace gained from her training, she rose to her feet and darted away. While the haziness in her mind that made her stumble around before was gone, her legs still shook and felt drained of their strength, so it made her heart drop once more when the ground itself began to rumble.

All at once, the chaotic den became a vibrating chorus filled with the sounds of marching feet. It was as if a hive was beginning to swarm the halls, and heading straight towards her. The dancer could only freeze and whimper a little while the sound of that marching army came closer and closer and resounded along the halls to her side. She could already imagine every other route blocked by a mass of metal clad beasts that rolled like a tide, leaving her to helplessly watch the final tide coming to wash her away. That tide was led by a dragon that radiated such confidence and pride that Luna could feel her legs begging to fall to kneel before the beast. Centaurs with banners flanked her while the rest of the army followed behind, leaving no doubt that she was the leader of everything.

The girl had only a moment to react before the intense gaze swept her way. That moment was just long enough for her to rush inside of the nearest room and shut the door, a small prayer on her lips that it would be empty. She shut her eyes tight, clenched the handle, and waited for either the sound of someone forcing the door open or a beast stomping behind her. For a full minute, the only sound she heard was marching feet, so a relieved sigh left her lips before she turned around to collapse on the bed. Except… the bed wasn't empty.

There, with her chest gently rising and falling was yet another beast. This one had large, black, leathery bat wings curled over her body, hiding it all except for legs clad in black stockings that looped beneath a set of clawed feet that looked to be a mix of human and bat and a calm, sleeping face that was completely human. The face was pale bluish gray with a fringe of fluffy white fur rising from beneath the wings to frame her chin, the tips of sharp fangs peeking from beneath her lips, and a border of black, chin-length, spiky hair along the top. The hair was wavy and slightly choppy along the top in a way that felt more than a little stylish with a pair of big bat ears on the top.

Seeing the new beast was more than the girl could take, a distressed whine slipping out.

"No… Why couldn't I just find an empty room?" Her voice was soft and defeated as tears dripped from her eyes, and she slid down to sit on the floor, "All I wanted was to help my friends."

As Luna buried her face in her hands, the sound of those wings unfurling reached her ears, sounds that only made her shake even harder. The sound of a body slipping from the bed was next, followed by the clicking of claws along stone. She tensed and prepared for the worst, prepared for more claws to reach down and lift her up, prepared for— Those thoughts were cut through by a gentle, clawed hand stroking her blue hair.

"Don't be scared. I'm not going to hurt you," The dancer cracked one eye open to find those gray lips pulled into a comforting smile and amber eyes watching her, "I know this is all scary, but not all of us are savage."

"You're not?" She asked, her mind thinking back to the slug that mated her sister, "But you're all…"

"Beasts?" The bat-girl finished with a chuckle, "Humans and beasts aren't so different you know. Come, why don't you get off of this hard floor and sit with me on the bed?"

"You won't… hurt me?" Luna found herself slowly rising up before her question was answered.

"Of course not," The beast gently guided her weak body towards the soft bed, helping lower her onto it, "Why would I hurt a girl as sweet as you?"

The sudden compliment took the dancer's breath away. For a moment she couldn't speak, only able to clasp her hand over her slowly burning cheeks and give the woman beside her another lingering look. The clothes the beast wore took her by surprise. It was black, of course, but it looked like a fancy cloak with the edges cut in a way that looked like the edges of those large wings with a ring of thick fur over the collar, and it was all over one of the most unique dresses the girl had ever seen. The skirt was lopsided with the right side riding along her mid-thigh, revealing the soft, bluish gray skin of her plump thighs above the stockings, and swooping down to rest above her left knee, all of it scalloped like her wings as well. Along her hips, a layer of lopsided, white, spiky fabric rested atop the skirt before two layers of spiky black fabric made up a belt to hold that close to her belly, some of the white peeking from above the belt. The top of the dress was rather simple compared to the rest, nothing more than a sleek corset that ended with more of the spiky pattern that covered the top of the large, bluish gray swells that nearly oozed from out of their confines. The only other splash of color was a red ribbon coming from beneath a gold clasp pulled right up to the black collar of her cloak.

Try as she might, the dancer couldn't keep her eyes from the curves peeking out beneath that cloak or the strange outfit, barely managing to squeak out her reply.

"Because you want to mate with me like all of the other beasts?"

"Well, I can assure that I am not at all like the other beasts… even if I do find you quite delightful to look at," Luna couldn't do anything as one arm came around her shoulders and pulled her against the warm, soft body of the bat-girl, "I hope you didn't witness anything to depraved on your way here to turn you off to the idea. It is a rather magnificent feeling."

"W-Well, I did see my sister pinned down by this very nice slug woman, then I saw a tribal mimic roughly mate with another girl, a bear mating with a weak woman she pinned down, and a kitsune that… well, she probably tore the poor girl apart when she forced that inside," Her face immediately began to turn flush, and that gnawing hunger began to growl inside of her once more at the very thought of it all.

"A very nice slug you say…" The beast grinned, "Well, I do have a very dear friend named Eliza that might fit that description. Was she wearing a black dress and had just the slightest hint of an accent?"

"Yes… and she said her name was Eliza," When the bat began to chuckle some more, Luna couldn't hold back her own giggle.

"Then your sister is in very good hands. Eliza has always been a gentle soul, so I don't see her being very rough, even if she really wanted to. It is nice to know that she finally found someone she wanted to mate with. I remember way back when she never chose a single person."

"Oh, that's romantic," The girl couldn't stop herself from sighing, "But… Nahla was still just doing it to protect me. I don't think she actually wanted to be with Eliza."

"Well, if you were there then you would know. The body never lies, and if she was moaning a lot—"

"She was!" A slight smile came to Luna's face as well, "Do you think that maybe she's happy?"

"Does she like fashion? Because Eliza makes the most exquisite clothes I have ever seen. Everything she wears is hand-crafted, she made me this wonderful dress, and I know that even Ysaera asked her to make a beautiful gown for when she could reclaim her throne."

"Nahla would love that," The dancer happily giggled some more, her worries forgotten for just a moment, "I didn't think that any of you would have talents like that since they always painted you as savage and feral. Do you have any talents?"

"Most people say it's my tongue," The beast's tongue slipped out to lick her lips and run along the tips of her sharp fangs while she leaned in close enough to almost kiss Luna, "Maybe I should show you why."

The girl's world shuddered to a stop. The faint, warm breath tickling her face smelled surprisingly sweet, and, up close, those amber eyes were absolutely stunning. As she melted into the smoldering gaze, her body became more and more aware of just how close they were. Her lips tingled as if they could already feel the tender kiss while her heart fluttered like mad in her chest. In an instant, she could understand exactly why her sister might have fallen for a beast.

"I‐I don't even know your name," Her throat clicked dryly when she tried to swallow.

"Oh, where are my manners?" To Luna's undying relief, the beautiful face pulled away, "My name is Asha. What might yours be?"

"Luna."

"That is perhaps the most beautiful name I have ever heard," The girl's heart fluttered once more, "I must be as blessed as my friend to find someone as sweet as you."

"Stooop," She gently whined, but there was no denying the happiness in her voice, "I'm not that special."

"But of course you are," The warm, bluish-gray hand tilted her head back up so their eyes locked, "I can see from your body that you have some light athletic talent, and your kindness would make you an amazing mate and mother. If you come to love me half as much as you love your sister and students, then I would be the happiest beast alive. And it would have only taken a few thousand years of waiting to meet my angel."

"Really? People have always said that I was a great cook and would make an amazing wife," The blush that took her face was almost as bright as her smile was shy but sweet, "I guess I've always kind of liked that idea. At least, as long as I could still dance."

"Nothing would keep you from dancing," Asha gently stroked her cheek with a thumb, a sweet and comforting gesture that made Luna sigh, "I'm sure our kids would love to learn and watch you. I can already imagine nights in front of the fire as you dance or we dance the night away."

"Th-That sounds nice," The dancer had to gulp down the wistfulness in her voice, "But I don't know if I'm ready for that."

"It is scary, of course, but creating them is the most wonderful experience a mortal can feel. Magic can take care of the pain of childbirth as well, so there is nothing at all to fear. And, with all of the beasts in our little army, you would have all the nannies you want to help you care for it. Can you imagine being part of such a large, caring, family?"

There was so much honesty in Asha's earnest words that Luna found herself starting to believe them. She thought about her sister's moans, Eliza's sweet words, the romantic things that bear said to her mate, and the incredible rapture on everyone's faces. Her ears still picked up the rumbling sound of the army marching past the door, cutting off any escape she might have had, so what choice was there? Asha seemed nice enough and was very beautiful, and the hunger in her belly was already growling again from the warm touch caressing her face along with the warmth from the soft body so close to hers. Her mind was already wondering what the beast's fingers would feel like in place of hers, what those soft, plump lips would look like kissing hers…

To Luna's own surprise, her answer came in the form of a kiss.

In an instant, every fiber of the shy girl's being jolted forward as if all of her courage converged into that single of bravery. Even more surprising was just how nice it all was. Those lips were soft, warm, tasted ever so slightly like fruit, and they quickly began to kiss back against hers. Almost as soon as they connected, Asha's hand slipped around the back of her head to run through her blue hair before pulling her deeper into the kiss. As the pressure grew, so too did the feeling of those fangs against her lips along with the warmth and sweetness until she recognized the fruit as cherries. Then, the beast's lips began to move, grinding against hers and ever so slightly opening, but Luna could only go rigid from the strange sensations. She never expected movement, never expected how much her lips would tingle or melt, and never expected the light groaning that came from both of their mouths and the light smacking.

As if sensing her sudden shift in mood, Asha broke away, giving them an inch to stare into each other's eyes and pant. Neither of them spoke for a few moments, like they were just drinking in each other's scent, then the bat's free hand grabbed hers and brought it to the half-covered swells. The dancer let out an eep when her hand slid between the soft mounds and into the warm, slightly sweaty depths until her hand pressed against the hard chest deep within. Beneath her palm, the rapid pitter patter of Asha's heart that somehow managed to beat faster than her own, and her eyes raised up to find the almost colorless cheeks tinted a dark pink.

"There is no shame in being embarrassed, little moon, nor is there anything to be scared of. I will be as gentle as you need to make you feel ecstasy like none you have felt before."

"B-But this is all so new. I didn't know that I was supposed to move my lips as well," Luna's eyes fell, "I probably won't be able to satisfy you."

"Nonsense," The beast almost purred, "That was simply another way to kiss… a more intense way that I can show you even more of. It truly is an amazing sensation."

However, when Asha bent down for another kiss, the nervous girl raised a delicate hand to stop her.

"I'm sorry, but… I haven't actually done any of this before," Confessions began to pour from the Dancer's mouth without breaking her calm demeanor, "I don't even know how to do all of this. I learned about mating, but… I never saw it until I was sneaking through the halls. A-And… it made me feel weird deep inside. My belly burned and my hands just wouldn't stop until I was rubbing down there, a-and it felt so good but I feel so asha-amed..." Her already quiet voice lowered to silence before trailing off.

Her eyes were fixed on the floor to the side while her body shook from the almost frantic words and nervousness. What would Asha think about her now? Now that the beast knew that she wasn't sweet or innocent, not anymore.

"I know it was wrong and that I should have helped, but my body just wouldn't listen. And I was so scared. What kind of sister and friend am I?"

"The same as you were before," With more gentleness than before, Asha tilted her face up until she saw the bat's kind grin, "You have nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone, beast and man alike, has those urges, and, if that truly was your first experience, then there was nothing you could do about it. If you want, then I can teach you many ways to feel that pleasure and more in order to slake the beast. Then, you can decide if you truly want to mate with me."

"With your fingers?" Luna asked as her eyes flashed down to the lopsided skirt.

"And so much more," The bat-girl girl gave her a quick and sudden kiss on the lips that made her jolt and tingle once more before those gray hands slipped to her shoulders and applied a gentle pressure, "Just lay back, relax, and enjoy yourself. Remember that I won't hurt you."

Despite the comforting words, the girl found herself hesitating beneath the soft yet firm pushing. If she lay down, then the beast would have her at her mercy, able to do whatever she wants. Luna's mind whirled at the very idea that those hands would be able to roam and scratch at her or those soft lips and sharp teeth would be able to pepper her with kisses and bites, yet her heart began to race while her breath quickened all the same. Almost against her will, she leaned back until she was stretched across the soft bed.

Almost immediately, Asha's hands began to undo the clasps of her outfit, deftly stripping her. The claws seemed to trace along the straps as the fingers journeyed along, and the light, almost ticklish touch made her skin feel hot. There was no stopping little mewls and gasps from slipping out while the straps were pulled up her body, freeing her torso and baring her small, pink nipples to the cool air. For a moment, the bat stopped and stared at her small, plump breasts with an animalistic gleam. Luna expected those fangs to flash out and dig deep, but, instead, her first lover bent down to give each firm bud a quick, soft peck that made her jolt and cry out some more. As the rest of her top was peeled off to leave her in the gloves, skirt, and boots, her mind was rushed away by the quick bursts of pleasure until those hands slid down her soft, silky skin once more, the sensations making the pleasure flare just a little more before bringing her attention back to what was happening.

The beast was gently caressing her slender curves with a look of exaltation the girl had never seen, as if her body was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. The mix of that light massage and intense, lustful gaze made Luna moan just a little harder. Even her skin began to heat up even more, like those hands were rubbing heat into her stomach and sides... everywhere on her torso but her breasts. The two perky mounds began to ache like her stomach and slit did before, begging for the tender attention everything else was being given. Her mouth opened up to ask for Asha to rub them a little too, but those words caught in her throat when the amber eyes turned towards her pink gaze and those soft, delicious lips turned up ever so slightly in the corners to make a smile that made Luna's heart skip a beat.

"Yes, my sweet? Is there something you want or don't like?"

"A k-kiss…" The dancer barely squeaked out in her quiet voice, "Can you kiss me again?"

Surprise flashed in Asha's beautiful eyes before turning into a loving glow.

"As many times as you want, my sweet little moon."

The words alone were enough to make Luna shiver in delight, but the anticipation as the bat-girl slowly lowered her face down was almost as exhilarating. Simply waiting for their soft lips to slip together and that taste to fill her mouth was almost more than she could take. Luckily, that was all washed away in bliss the instant they connected once more. This time, Asha was gentle and still like the girl expected the first time, pressing down just enough for the tips of those fangs to bite into her lips, but there was something missing from the tingling in her mouth. Her body begged for yet another thing, for the strange pressure and grinding from before, so, in another flash of courage, the dancer lifted her head and gently tilted it.

As soon as she made the move to be a little rougher, the beast began to as well. In mere moments, their lips were grinding together while the bat pushed her against the bed once more, pinning her in a way that made her shudder a little harder. Those soft, warm hands also began to speed up and added a delightful buzz to the sweetness filling her mouth. Luna almost thought she was in heaven until those lips began to part like before, only more wide and forceful, so she immediately began to try to copy it. The sensation of their open mouths connecting, their breath mingling, and the slight wetness on her cheeks all felt even more right than before. Then, the slow, lingering moment was broken by a gasp of pleasure that made the dancer arch her back into the still clothed breasts above her when the hands finally reached up to cup her breasts.

The slightest graze of those sensitive mounds was more than enough to make the pleasure flare up once more, but Asha did so much more than that. Her palms gently caressed the bottom of each curve while each finger firmly and thoroughly massaged the slightly soft flesh. Every so often, a single thumb or finger would flick over one hard, tingling nipple, making her jolt and groan some more. The way she rubbed herself before had nothing on the unpredictable massage as she was deeply kissed, so her thighs began to rub together in an attempt to add that immense bliss as well in the off chance that she could work the thin fabric up to grind against her.

The next best thing came in the form of Asha's warm tongue sliding into her mouth and filling it up. She had never heard of anything like it, yet the feeling of the warm wet muscle gently caressing her own tongue and guiding it around made her groan even harder. In an instant, her tongue was awkwardly trying to keep up with the experienced, well calculated movements and twine around her lover's. They stayed locked together for minutes on end while those hands continued to work at Luna's breasts and while the pleasure continued to build. The girl's body grew hotter and hotter, so she couldn't stop her hands from reaching out to grab onto the beast's spiky, black hair and one still cloaked shoulder. As soon as her grip tightened, Asha pulled away, breaking the kiss even as Luna's tongue tried to cling on. She was acutely aware of how red and hot her cheeks were, how heavily she was panting, and the string of spit still connecting their outstretched tongues, but she was far more aware of the hungry amber eyes above and glistening fangs.

"Are you alright? Am I hurting you?" The bat panted, even as her hands continued to lightly knead.

"I‐I'm fine... hooo… more than fine… is this… is this what you meant by… intense…" She chuckled as Luna forced the words out past small gasps and groans.

"I haven't given you more than a taste. Although, I don't think I have met anyone who loves kissing as much as you."

"Is… Is that a bad thing?" Luna's concerned and tired expression was enough to make the beast lean down and give her another long, sweet kiss.

"Of course not… I love it. But I did promise to show you what my tongue can do."

"O-Other than—" The dancer's words cut off in a mewl of pleasure when Asha began to pepper kisses down her jawline.

As soon as those sweet lips trailed a line of tingling fire down the hollow of her neck, she knew that there was nothing she could do but hold on tight to the sheets and ride out the waves of pleasure soon to come. Not that she could imagine much feeling better than the steadily growing buzz covering her entire body with every delicate kiss against her supple skin. It was like the beast was worshipping every inch of her while tracing the contours of her collarbone and chest and like the beast was simply teasing her while barely grazing the curves of her breasts on her way towards Luna's flat, lightly toned stomach. Asha seemed more obsessed with kissing along every little curve of her abs than anything else, really lathering her stomach in warm, melting love that made Luna writhe and gently grind her hips up towards the soft breasts pinning them down.

Finally, after minutes of the wonderful aching, fingers looped beneath her skirt and underwear and pulled them down. The girl eeped at the feeling of that cool air washing over her completely soaked lips and the feeling of a string of the same stuff that was on her fingers stretching from the mess before breaking. It had to have been the most shameful sight of all, so indecent and lewd, yet it only made the beast inside of her growl more and more. Once again, the bat-girl began to trail her kisses down, this time across Luna's tender crotch, but she was so agonizingly slow that the dancer found herself almost begging for her to get it over with. Asha had to be torturing her by building that large, sweet ache inside of her core, by making her gasp and moan so much that she had to sound like an indecent girl, and by making her leak even more of her warm, shameful juices. It was so much that she almost thought about reaching her hand down and forcing her lover's head down the last inch or two and burying it deep into her crotch so she could—

Thankfully, those dirty thoughts were shot through by a blast of ecstasy so much more intense than anything that came before. As soon as those soft lips grazed the very tippy top of her slit, grazed the small, throbbing nub just barely jutting from beneath its hood, everything exploded into a sweet fire. The girl's mind whirled while her body shuddered like mad and her hips pushed upwards as hard as they could. No thoughts could form, no feelings, even the sounds of her intense, high-pitched whine felt so far away, like it came from someone else a few rooms away. It was almost enough to drive her insane for what felt like an eternity, a long, explosive eternity. When the feelings finally wound down, that was almost bliss itself, and she almost thanked the gods above when her back finally rested against the soft mattress once more and her slutty whine slowed to a groan.

"That was… intense… I didn't… I didn't know that you could… feel… f-feel that way," Luna lowered her eyes past the swells of her breasts to find Asha smiling at her with a dripping chin.

"I'm sorry, my moon, I completely forgot just how sensitive virgins were. I was hoping to ease you into all of that," Those slender gray fingers reached up to rub against her drenched, sensitive slit, sending another almost painful wave of pleasure that made the girl writhe and whimper, "It is probably best to let you cool off for a moment before we do anything else."

"B-But you haven't felt good yet…" The dancer almost whispered, embarrassment making it hard to ease the words out.

"I can teach you ways to please me as well if you think you can handle it."

Asha rose back up to her feet and licked the juices from her chin with an extra long tongue. Then, her hands grabbed the lopsided skirt and pulled it higher and higher to reveal a dark gray, leathery tube strapped to her thigh just out of sight. The strange member was almost as thick around as Luna's arm and almost as long as it with a strange indent that had a little slit. At the very end, against Asha's crotch, were two big orbs on either side the member and above a slit just like Luna's that dripped its own clear liquid. With a deft hand, the beast undid the straps of the large thing and let it shoot straight up and outwards like a big, swinging staff. The girl couldn't take her eyes off of it or even gulp to wet her completely dry throat.

"Handle th-that?" Luna couldn't imagine wrapping her hand around it let alone whatever Asha would want her to do with it.

"I know it can be intimidating, but I won't make you do more than you are comfortable with, my sweet, little moon," The beast let the skirt fall from her hands and hang off of her bat-cock, "Perhaps you would be a bit more comfortable if I undressed as well."

As soon as the dancer heard those words, her head began to hurriedly nod, a sudden, new desire filling her heart. Her breath caught when the cloak was shrugged off to reveal just how curvaceous Asha's body was. Her stomach was thin yet not starved while her hips were wide and plump enough to really stretch the skirt if not for it riding atop the bluish-gray globes. Then, the skirt was undone first and pulled past the long obstacle to slither down to the bat-girl's feet, revealing her smooth, flat stomach and almost cute belly button. Luna's eyes ate up the stocking clad legs as those hands began to undo the corset holding the last of her curves in place, but, when that too fell off, her large, soft breasts simply rolled forward even more without falling down. They were two perfectly perky mounds that jiggled enticingly with every step Asha took forward, the dark gray nipples dancing like they just begged to be grabbed. As they came ever closer, the only thing that broke Luna out of her almost hypnotized state was the feeling of something hard and hot sliding against her leg.

"What do you think? Do you feel more comfortable, little moon?"

Her eyes flicked down to the hard rod twitching and throbbing against her leg as if it was an animal with a mind of its own.

"I-I don't know. That still looks so… big… terrifying… I don't know but it has my stomach in knots," The dancer admitted with no shortage of embarrassment.

"And there is no shame in that," Asha reminded with a smile, "It is still your first time, so why don't you try touching it and stroking it until you get used to it. I promise to warn you before I cum."

"M-Maybe," Despite her hesitation, Luna still rolled onto her hands and knees and crawled towards the massive member, "But I don't have to put it in my mouth… right?"

"You don't have to do anything you aren't comfortable with," The beast promised.

For a while, the girl could only stare at it, memorizing every single wrinkle and vein. Up close, it looked even more massive, making her hands look so small and delicate in comparison. She was sure it would be almost impossible to even get enough of a grip around it to pick it up. In fact…

With trembling hands, she reached forward to wrap her hands around the leathery flesh. The instant her fingers touched the warm shaft, it twitched, so she jerked back with a cute cry that was equal parts surprise and fright. Before Asha could say a thing about it, she mustered her courage up enough to lash out and grab it all at once. Her breath caught in her throat when she realized her fingers wrapped around it just enough to keep it from slipping with her pinky overlapping the index finger of the hand below. She could feel it twitch and throb with the beating of the beast's heart and could feel it getting slightly faster the longer she held on.

"You're so excited…" Luna breathed ever so lightly, as if the rock hard meat in her hands was so delicate that a single breath could shatter it, "You must really want to put this inside… Would it even fit?"

"Don't worry, my sweet moon. That crest on your breast will protect you from anything that would otherwise tear you open, and would in fact make it all feel so much better than you could imagine."

"Really?" Yet, there was no doubt in her pink eyes when she looked up, only wonder, "But… I don't know if I want it yet… How can I please you like you please me? I can barely cover any of this with my hands alone."

"Fufufufu, you don't need to cover it up to feel good. Even your soft hands touching is enough to make me feel good," Asha's voice lowered to a seductive whisper that made Luna shiver with delight, "You really are amazing, you know that? If you want to make me feel even better, then you simply have to stroke your hands up and down."

"Like this?"

The girl felt her heart patter in her chest even more as she began to rub her hands downwards. Her movement was awkward and loose as if she barely wanted to hold onto the shaft or couldn't quite get a good grip, but, when she leaned forward to stroke a little closer to the base, the strange tip got dangerously close to her lips. The only thing that kept her nervousness and fright in check were the satisfied gasps and groans from her lover along with the encouraging look from those amber eyes. With every stroke, she tried to get her grip a little tighter and go a little faster on instinct, and the reward of those pleasured noises growing stronger filled her with happiness and pride.

The bat cock was throbbing more and more with every amateur motion like it too was applauding her efforts. Yet, as the minutes continued to press on, Luna found her arms growing tired and the worry of the tip pressing into her lips growing stronger. A thick, clear liquid drooled from the slit in the middle to fill her nose with a strange, musky smell. She didn't know what she would do if that stuff actually slicked her lips or slipped into her— On her way back down, Luna's hand slipped and sent her plunging forward.

By the grace of the gods, she managed to keep her lips closed instead of wrapping around it, but there was no stopping that strange liquid from coating her lips. Some of it even slipped inside of her mouth, filling it with a strong, yet not very unpleasant, manly taste that made the beast within her stomach growl. Her sudden slam drew a powerful groan of ecstasy from Asha before she quickly pulled the girl back up with an apologetic look mingling with the lust.

"I should have warned you not to be so energetic while perched like that, but it felt so good my mind was elsewhere. Are you alright?"

"Yeah," A blush filled Luna's cheeks as she wiped away the thick coating on her lips, "I was just worried about that slipping inside."

"Then, perhaps we could try something with less risk of that," The bat-girl's eyes traveled down to her perky breasts, "There is a technique where you rub someone's member between your breasts for pleasure… if you wish to try it."

The girl gently cupped her breasts with a frown.

"I don't know. They don't look big enough, and I would probably fall forward again."

"You could lie on your back while I do the work," The beast offered, "But if you aren't comfortable—"

"No, I'll try it."

Despite the nervousness in her heart and the disastrous attempt at stroking the beast, Luna couldn't help but feel a little excited to feel her lover's cock do something so… lewd. After all of her worries and fears pushing down on her day after day, it was kind of nice, freeing even, to simply give in to Asha's suggestions and let herself be lewder than anyone could imagine. Her heart wouldn't stop hammering with anticipation as she lay on her back and got ready to grip the sheets if her nerves got the better of her, and she had to twist the soft cotton tight the instant those thick thighs straddled her lightly toned stomach while the huge member slapped down straight between her breasts almost all the way to the top of them. For a bit, the dancer could only marvel at the feeling of wetness on her abs and heat along her sternum until Asha's slightly teasing voice cut through her wonderment.

"Will you be alright, my little moon?"

Luna couldn't help but cut her eyes away in embarrassment.

"Can you kiss me while you do it? I want to feel good too."

The only answer she got was the beast leaning forward to loom over her, a hand turning her head back upwards, and those familiar, delicious lips embracing hers. Within the sweet, steady heat and pleasure that quickly filled her mind as their lips began to grind and their tongues slipped together once more, the girl felt those hands smush her breasts together until they were completely cradling the leathery member. Then, the intimidating thing began to slowly move and rub against her skin. Her breasts began to tingle from the hard flesh popping in and out of the crevice they made while pleasured gasps immediately began to mingle with the bat-girl's hot breath. Soon, their noises were mingling as much as their spit, and Luna found herself picturing each and every teasing glimpse of the dark head between her creamy flesh.

It wasn't nearly as bad as she feared or quite as scary as having it so close to her face as she stroked. In fact, it was almost pleasant, and knowing that it was making her lover feel good made her mind tingle with more pleasure than before. Luna was feeling good with a beast, a sweet and nice beast but a beast nonetheless, yet it felt so right. The fear and stress of the last few hours melted away in that warm darkness and comforting weight, as did the debauched images of mating from before. She let herself fully embrace everything mating would have in store for her whether it be stroking that strange, bestial member or having her body played with, at least for now. For now, on that soft bed, she could be whatever she wanted.

However, those sweet thoughts were pushed away as the breath above her became more ragged and the mouth became more forceful. The thing between her breasts began to rub faster and further out than before as if Asha was losing her control or becoming a beast once again, and a shock of fear flew through the girl. Her lover was moving too fast and far, growing closer and closer to her unprotected neck and starting to use her mouth, no longer letting her guide anything around. What was once loving felt like it would suffocate Luna or burn her flesh away beneath the frantic rubbing, so she began to let out muffled frightened cries and push at the bat's soft, gray shoulders. For a moment, it seemed like the beast wouldn't listen, but, after one last powerful thrust that almost grazed her neck, Asha broke away.

In a matter of moments, the pleasure and satisfaction in her expression gave way to embarrassment before landing on an apologetic sadness.

"I'm sorry, Luna. It has been so long since I have felt anyone as nice as you that I lost control. Perhaps it would be better to stop and let me cool down a little."

Luna's eyes slid down to the cock still throbbing and twitching against her sternum, practically begging for the same release that saved her from the beast within herself. She couldn't imagine someone dealing with those feelings for longer than most of modern history itself, and she couldn't imagine anyone being able to hold back after feeling such relief. With her own apologetic smile, she reached up and took hold of one of Asha's hands, gently stroking it.

"It's okay, my sweet… bat… no, just sweet. I just wasn't ready for it, but… maybe I can get used to it. I can't just leave you aching after all of these years after how sweet you have been to me, and gentle, and loving, and… well, I think I might be falling for a beast just a little. So, what else can I do to make you feel good?" By the time she was finished, both of their cheeks were flushed a deep red.

"And I might just be falling for a moon more bright and beautiful than the one in the sky itself. There is one thing that is a little more strange than the rest, but as a dancer it might be the right option for you. You can try to use your feet."

"My feet?" Luna expected herself to recoil at the idea, but something strange stirred within her instead, "That sounds… kind of fun, but umm… would you want to take my boots off for me? I don't know, it just sounds… right."

As she raised her hands to cover her face in shame, she saw the beast blink in surprise before smiling.

"I would love to."

The dancer quickly parted her fingers just enough to actually watch her lover slide back down to the end of the bed and begin to slip her boots off. Her heart skipped a beat at the hunger growing in Asha's eyes while more and more of her stockinged legs were revealed, as if the bat was actually loving it as much as her. Once her foot was bared, the beast's face leaped forward to give the bottom of it a quick kiss that made her yelp and jolt in surprise. Before she was done wiggling, her other boot was off, but, when the bat moved to peel her stockings off as well, Luna stopped her again.

"Can we keep them on?"

A smile immediately lit up the beast's face, "Of course. I have always wondered what it would be like myself, but I never dared consider having someone as skilled as you try it, even if you don't realize it yet. All you have to do is stroke me with your feet like you did with your hands. Think of it like dancing, and you should be fine."

"Dancing, right," The girl nodded her head with more confidence than was in her heart.

As Asha slid into a better position for Luna's feet, her breath came in quick, nervous gasps. Compared to her hands, the long, bestial member looked a little smaller next to her feet, a little more manageable in fact. Instead of wallowing in her nerves, her body acted almost on instinct bringing them together to wrap around the throbbing length. The first thing the dancer noticed was just how pleasant the heat was against her soles, and she couldn't help but gently rub the textured veins into the arches of her feet. Almost immediately, both of them let out heated groans while their eyes met, amber and pink both burning with passion.

Luna didn't know why, but there was something so much different about that act than the rest. Perhaps it just felt natural lightly running her heel and toes all around the hard pole or perhaps she was simply a lot less innocent than she ever expected. Whatever the reason, she lost herself in every movement and the groans and moans from her new lover. There was no doubt in her mind that the expert way she played along the once intimidating cock despite her lack of experience was probably making for the best experience of Asha's long life, so every ounce of effort and appreciation she had for the kind beast went into her lewd performance.

To simply call it a footjob or even a dance wouldn't begin to give the act justice. Luna rubbed her feet as if she had done it for years and seemed to know every single way to make the bat-girl jolt and arch her back in pleasure. One moment, the soft skin would press just hard enough to make the throbbing member buck and burn oh-so-delightfully before sensually rubbing up and down in alternating directions with each foot, the soft, slightly wrinkled soles brushing just lightly enough to make Asha shiver and whimper. Then, the toes would scrunch along the sides of her shaft to massage it all the way to the tip where the head would grind against the hollow between the big toe and smaller of one foot while the other would continue rubbing up and down. The girl even shifted it side to side and up and down like a toy, sending every kind of sensation possible through the beast's trembling body.

In mere minutes, her entire member was aching with the need to release and throbbing like mad. A constant stream of precum leaked down to soak into the dancer's stockings while Asha tried to force out an apologetic look past the strained face she made in her attempt to hold back her most lustful and ugly face. Her lips and eyes quivered just as much as her cock, but her lover didn't notice that or the gray hands tearing into the sheets beyond her own fascination. Yet, even as the ecstasy reached a breaking point, Luna seemed to almost unwittingly lower the pressure just enough before she could blow.

"M-My sweet moon," The beast finally gasped out, "P-Please— ngh!— Can you keep a steady pace?"

"Like this?"

Luna began to simply rub her feet up and down in a steady stroking pace, and the answer soon became obvious. In a matter of seconds, Asha's calm and collected exterior broke. Her mouth opened wide to reveal her razor sharp teeth and needle-like fangs in all of their glory, her tongue lolled out like an animal, her eyes became wild and unfocused, and her hips refused to stop bucking upwards but only for a moment. The girl could only got a glimpse of that wild face before it was covered by those bluish-gray hands, then one final surge rolled through the cock between her feet and something thick and white began to spurt from the tip like a fountain. Rope after rope arced through the air to paint both of their stocking-clad legs and thighs with a goopy warmth for almost a full minute, all while the beast shuddered and warbled. When it was finally over, Asha simply collapsed against the bed.

"Are you alright?" Luna asked after a moment of silence.

"Far better than that," Her lover purred before finally sitting back up, the most content and loving smile on her face, "I'm sorry that I lost control, but I have never felt anything quite like that before. If you do decide to be with me, then I know you will be able to make me feel more bliss than anyone else."

The girl couldn't help but smile wide at the praise, not even trying to hide it that time.

"R-Really? I didn't think I could be that…" Her smile fell, "Does that mean that I'm a…"

"Not at all," Asha reassured her and leaned forward to give her another quick kiss, "It just means you have talent… and that you deserve another reward."

Without warning, the dancer was pushed onto her back, but she could barely force out a squeak. As if her body knew exactly what that meant, she was already starting to gasp and groan before her back hit the sheets, and the first touch of those warm fingers on her thighs made her arch her back. Then, that extra long tongue slipped between the globes of her small ass ever so slightly before sliding up to flick against the bottom of her slit. Pleasure burst inside of her once more with even more heat than last time, like the beast within was just waiting for the moment it could tear into her again. However, Luna openly accepted the roaring beast as that warm, skilled muscle slipped up her lips, lightly digging into the sodden mess.

The feeling of something wriggling against her where her fingers had only been once before was such a new and exhilarating experience. Every quick movement was so unpredictable and hit places that made her cry out with so much pleasure that she was sure all of the beasts outside could hear. Yet, the tongue hadn't done more than press into her and slurp up some of her juices, so her heart pounded even more at the thought of just how much more powerful the sensations would become when it slipped deeper. She certainly wasn't expecting her lover to dive head deeper, giving her dripping pussy a deep, sloppy kiss as the muscle's tip burrowed deeper and slipped against the tight hole hidden within. The warm breath against her crotch was enough to make her shudder and mewl, and every little prod against her unspoiled depths made her mind swim.

"P-Please…" Luna couldn't stop herself from whispering, "I want you to take it."

Her request was answered with a simple smooch that filled the air with a lewd, wet smack and the expert tongue beginning to spin along her entrance. In a matter of seconds, her mind was once more diving deep into that ocean of white hot ecstasy, already growing close to the intense explosion that would tear through her entire body. The girl felt her entire body relax as it fully gave into the experience while her crotch ground upwards like it was also trying to force her lover further along. Finally, after a full minute of the teasing, the tongue surged forward, spreading her open for the first time with ease.

The dancer felt the long warmth wiggle and dig into her sensitive quivering walls, felt the beast growl with satisfaction while her core grew warmer and warmer, and felt the still ocean consuming her mind become choppy once more. For a brief moment, she felt every inch of the rough texture sliding deeper than it should before her world was torn away from her again. Yet, the ecstasy she felt that time was so much stronger and stayed so much longer than before, making her absolutely melt beneath the warmth. Vaguely, she was aware of her juices flowing out to drench Asha's mouth while she slurped it up, was aware of the way tongue pulsed against her clenching walls, and could hear her cries rise higher and higher. There was a flash of desire to reach out for the spiky black hair against her crotch and shove it down alongside a flash of desire to tear the sheets beneath her hands to bits to hold back the immense swell of pleasure about to make her burst.

In the end, all Luna could do was clench her hands tight, grind her hips against the beast's beautiful face until it was a sopping mess just like her, and reach such a high pitch that her voice crackled before the world exploded in heat.

Once more, she found herself within that eternal planescape of whirlwinding ecstasy. It tore her mind this way and that until she was sure it would be torn away forever and never come back. Yet, she would almost be fine losing her mind to the kind and gentle beast slurping away at her. Then, almost as soon as it began, the feelings began to fade back into the reality of soft sheets and a warm mouth against her pussy, but, instead of the tongue deep inside, it was lapping up all of the glistening juices around her quivering slit. The light tinglings of pleasure from the loving contact was perfect for easing Luna back into the world while her sweaty body came back down to nestle amongst the sheets, and it stopped just as everything became a faint buzz.

"How was it?" Asha asked and licked the juices from her lips and chin.

"It was… great… I think… I think I want to be your mate…" The girl paused as the rest of the words caught in her throat, "You treat me so gently, so lovingly even, that I don't think I could imagine it with anyone else… man or otherwise. I know it's probably too much to take in, b-but, for you… I want to try… But can you tell me one thing? Will I be the same afterwards?"

"No," The beast admitted, "You will no longer have your virginity, and the crest on you will draw from even the slightest feelings of love until you truly love me as your mate after I finish inside of you three times. I want you to know everything before you make up your mind, my moon. I know I shouldn't have said anything, but I couldn't bear to take advantage of someone so pure and loving."

"I see," Luna's answer was no more than a quiet, nervous squeak, "So all you beasts are only here for mates? That's… kind of sad," She looked up into those deep amber eyes and took one of Asha's hands once more, "But if there really is no escape and a horde of beasts willing to just take me, then I'm glad that you are my first. I might change for the worst, but… I kind of have always wanted a family of my own."

For a moment, they stared at each other with tense stares, neither quite sure what to say. Then, the bat-girl leaned forward and pulled Luna into another kiss. It was more gentle than the rest when she ground her lips and slid her tongue inside to play with the girl's but no less earnest than every other time. More tingling warmth washed through the dancer, cresting as one gray hand trailed down her side and all the way to her thigh, but a heavy gasp of surprise broke the moment when her thigh was pulled all the way into the air. She didn't know why Asha was doing it until she felt the soft, curvy body shift atop her and felt something hot, hard, and slicked with something graze her sodden lips. Even as a burst of pleasure tore through her, Luna pushed against the beast, making the bat pull away with a look of embarrassment and hurt in her eyes.

"Too soon?" She asked, starting to let go of the girl's leg.

"N-No, I just want to…" Luna had to gulp down her embarrassment once more, "I want to do it myself… at least once."

"Of course," Asha sounded so relieved that it made her heart skip a beat, "I should have asked if you wanted to go at your own pace."

With that, her lover gently rolled them over and moved the girl back so she was straddling her waist and resting her lower lips on that rock-hard rod. Yet, as she sat up with her hands on those thick thighs beneath her hands for balance, it felt like she could fall over at any second and the slightest breeze made her shiver. Her mouth opened to ask something, but the bat seemed to read her mind. In a moment, she sat up as well and pulled the dancer deep into her soft warm breasts. Without thinking, Luna wrapped an arm tight around Asha's back in a tight hug of her own before fighting back the bubbling nerves in her stomach and gently raising her hips up and moving her hand down to take the bat-cock in her hand. She struggled for a moment to raise high enough on her shaky legs to get the thick head beneath her pussy, but the beast was quick to grab her small rear with one hand and push her upwards. After one grateful look into those beautiful eyes, the girl screwed hers tight and lowered herself onto the large member beneath her.

As soon as the thick head pushed against her, her world exploded. In an instant, her hand gave way, almost dropping her all the way down, but her lover quickly caught her before she could drop more than an inch. That inch was more than enough to make her yelp in pleasure and pain as her entrance was easily violated with a slight burn, and she just had to latch tight to the beast holding her. The soft warmth beneath her body and sweet smelling neck she nuzzled deeply into were like a steady rock amidst the choppy waters of pleasure already threatening to swallow her whole. Soft encouraging words whispered just out of her hearing while a hand that felt miles away stroked her hair. That gentleness was all the encouragement she needed to slip down a little further.

Somehow, she was able to take in an inch with every jolt. Her walls were so slick that her tightness did nothing to slow her descent until she jolted still and hugged Asha even tighter from the burst of pleasure. It took almost a full minute for her to relax enough to try again, but she didn't think twice before letting herself fall even more. Even beneath the rush in her mind, Luna could hear every groan of pleasure from her lover and more slurred encouragement. In no time, the throbbing meat filled her all the way to the brim, slamming against something deep inside that made her mind absolutely explode. Yet, as her nails raked the smooth, gray skin, she could feel that only half of the length was inside. Despite the pang of fear that rushed through her, the dancer tried to force herself down, but the immense blast of pleasure made her pause and shudder with a long, powerful moan.

"H-Help," She forced out right into Asha's ear, "I don't— nnnn— I can't, but I want— I want to."

"It's okay," The comforting groan was faint yet clear, and Luna felt her head get pulled back and turned, "Just hold on tight— ahn— and I will show you new pleasures."

As soon as the hand loosened on her hair, she jerked forward to kiss the beast as deeply as she could. The warmth and taste made Asha feel even more real, as if she was within the deep sea alongside her, so the girl couldn't hold back a happy sigh. Her fear washed away despite the hand beginning to pull her back up, dragging her clenching walls up the veiny length. The pleasure whirled through her but couldn't pull her grip away from her lover, the only thing in the white-hot sea she could truly hold on to. As soon as she was pulled down once more, her grip was truly tested.

The intense ecstasy from having the thick head push against her nearly unyielding depths made everything fade into the heat, even the rock beneath her hands. Her fingers clamped down even more, somehow not drawing blood, in her attempt to stay sane. As her body fought against the final defilement the impressive length could bring, she focused as deeply as she could on the comforting kiss. When her body lurched downwards one last time, making her explode into another eternity of heat, the soft lips and eager tongue was truly all she could feel within the white-hot depths.

Once again, every other feeling in her body was so covered in that intense, burning blanketing her skin that Luna could only just feel her stomach being assaulted. It was like someone else was getting something that hot and hard drilled deep against their deepest walls and guts, stretching them both out to make room until her belly stretched in the most lewd of ways. Yet, a part of her was sad that she wasn't the one feeling what had to be the intense pleasures Asha had promised, wasn't feeling the deep connection mating promised. They were hugging tight and locked together in the most intimate of ways, but she was completely drowned in so much bliss that those feelings were too far away. That frustration drove the dancer forward in her mind, forcing the haze away to feel warm skin again.

She broke above the white-hot waters just in time to feel her drenched, all-too-full pussy come to a rest against the twin orbs against Asha's crotch. For almost a minute, the girl could only tense up and gasp into the mouth still slipping against hers, barely able to think above the shock and strange sensations she felt. The muted feelings in the middle of her ecstasy was nothing like the real thing. Her guts burned delightfully as if the very pain was making the pleasure build, and the actual fullness overloading her tummy was something she never expected to feel. Her lust-addled mind could barely grasp exactly what was happening or whether she should be happy or scared that her skin was stretched to the breaking point. In fact, Luna couldn't quite decide if she should be happy or terrified about any of it. Nothing had prepared her for being filled by a beast, for being mated by a beast, or for starting to fall for one, so, instead of thinking, she just concentrated on the kiss and warmth beneath her.

The hand on her rear gently caressed and rubbed while the beast let her adjust, not that any amount of time would truly be enough. If anything, it just made the anticipation build once more until Luna's entire body began to shift impatiently, making the pleasure bubble even more inside. As soon as her tight walls began to gently massage the throbbing meat inside, it began to pulse even harder, and Asha had to break away from the kiss with a long, heated moan.

"M-My sweet moon— ahn!— Not so fa-ast— I'm too— hnnn!— You'll make me—"

The dancer's body snapped forward on instinct, silencing the nearly desperate words. Her hips began to shake harder, working the nearly searing heat inside of her while feeling that tip grind her stretched out depths like she knew exactly what she was doing. The throbbing felt so good inside of her and filled her with even more anticipation, but all of that was overshadowed with a raw need. She needed to hear the same moans as when her feet made Asha spurt out all of that seed, needed to feel it filling her up, and, most of all, needed to feel her partner feeling just as good as her. Luna could only think of how amazing she looked in those few moments of vulnerability and how special she was to see that side of the otherwise stoic bat-girl. Just knowing the same expression awaited made her pull back just enough to open her eyes halfway and let the beast open her mouth as wide as possible.

"My— My little— ngh!— Luna!" Hearing her name as those soft lips peeled back to show the sharp teeth and sharper fangs made the girl shudder and moan just a little harder, "I can't— can't hold back— hnn!— Won't be able to— my face—"

"I-I want it—" Luna cried out, embarrassment making her cheeks somehow flush a little darker, "I want— I want to feel you inside of me— hnnn!—I need to know— kn-know what it's like!— ahn!— And I want to see— uff!— you let loose too!"

Their half-lidded eyes met one last time as Asha's face began to contort even more, but the loving stare was broken when the beast threw her head back with a yowl. For a moment, the girl was able to see the almost terrifying visage of sharp teeth mixed with intense lust before her senses were overloaded with another brand new sensation rocketing into her stomach. Her stretched flesh was assaulted by something thick and hot, making it stretch even more, and assaulted by even more bliss than before. It was like that heat flowed straight to her mind and dragged it below the depths once more, so she used the last bit of her already weak strength to pull herself close to Asha once more. Yet, even that steady weight wasn't quite enough to keep her grounded, not when the strange liquid was churning so much inside.

When her mind fully slipped back into the depths, that swirling gunk was all Luna could feel. It was like a whirlpool rushing around within her stomach that formed a dense ball before leaking out past the girth stretching her open and between their thighs. All of that made her body feel like it was being dragged deeper and deeper until she was consumed by pleasure, unable to think about anything else, but the slightest feeling of her first lover beneath her fingers kept her from fully slipping inside. Beneath it all was another heat, one that coursed from her heart to every other inch of her body, making it smolder until it felt like every fiber of her being was shuddering and melting. Then, just as she was worried her fingers would slip, something else reached down like a helping hand to pull her back up.

Slowly but surely she was pulled back into the world by familiar, sweet lips. Yet, the softness wasn't like she remembered; it was harder and more desperate with no attempt to slip and grind against her and made her lips flare up with pleasure. When Luna's mind came back, she realized Asha was pulling her tight and smashing their lips together, a worried whine slipping from the beast. Happiness fluttered in the girl's now bulbous stomach, and she quickly returned the kiss with just as much passion. For a few long minutes the two simply sat there connected together almost as one while warm liquid trickled down their thighs into the sheets and Luna adjusted to the strange sensitivity blazing along her skin, but it was finally broken by the bat pulling away with a gasp.

"Are you alright," She panted, resting her forehead against Luna's, "Did I… Did I scare you?"

"Nothing… ufff… Nothing you could do would scare me…" The dancer whispered with a smile, "But… I wasn't expecting how intense that would be… hffff… I almost lost my mind until you pulled me back…"

"Luna…" Asha whispered quietly, almost reverently, "Perhaps I should take the lead from here so you don't hurt yourself."

Luna answered with yet another kiss. As she savored the moment, the beast gently rolled her onto her back once more, pinning her down with a comforting weight. She couldn't help but squirm a little beneath the warm skin grinding against her and large breasts almost swallowing hers up with every movement making her jerk and shudder like small bursts of lightning were running through her. The moment Asha felt her, she tried to pull up and away, but the dancer pulled her right back down. She didn't want to feel the cool air on her skin, didn't want to feel an empty tingling, she wanted to feel the softness nearly melt her while being mated once again. As if reading her mind, her lover began to pull her still hard rod out of her.

Feeling that veiny shaft grind out of her oversensitive walls was enough to nearly send Luna over the edge once more. She did her best to stay above the choppy, white-hot waters in her mind in an attempt to feel every single moment of pleasure. Her fingers scrabbled against the beast's back in a mix of ecstasy and desperation, scrabbling against her rock. The intense flaring from every inch that easily yet slowly slid out of her was like nothing she had ever felt, but it made her feel oh-so-empty. By the time the tip had finally pulled back enough to no longer stretch her stomach out, the girl was wriggling with need, almost begging for it to fill her once more. Only the slightest thought of how lewd that was flitted through her mind as if the thoughts were smothered by the comforting weight, and it certainly wasn't enough to make her stop.

However, Asha didn't stop; she just kept pulling until only the very tip was against Luna's entrance. Luckily, before the girl could feel empty for long, she began to push back in. The sensation of it filling her up once more was so different from what she just felt, so much more… amazing! As the strange head steadily dug closer and closer to her tight depths, her kissing became more and more fervent like she was trying to work out even more pleasure before the white-hot ocean consumed her. Luna managed a few more passionate smacks before the large cock slammed into the barrier deep within her and sent so much ecstasy jolting through her that her entire body spasmed like mad.

She faintly felt something spray from her stretched out lips just before that familiar bliss overtook her, tearing at her mind until most sensations were gone. With all of her strength, the dancer fought to feel it all through the haze, really squeezed the beast tethering her to her sanity in her desperation. It felt too good to turn into a steady, electric buzz throughout. The way their breasts ground and nipples clashed, the way the veins throbbed and pushed against her already stretched walls, the cute way Asha desperately kissed her as if trying to hold on as well, it was all too good to give up. The bat-girl began to squeeze her too as if reading her mind, holding her tight as— oh! Luna felt the member throb like crazy just as the twin orbs smacked her pussy once more, so a familiar excitement mixed with the whirling bliss. Her hips gently ground again in an attempt to urge the explosion on just a little faster or simply comfort her just as worried lover.

Then, more thick heat poured into her, joining the thick ball in her stomach and making her muffled moans peak. The ball grew larger by the second, stretching her stomach even more, and Luna began to realize something. That feeling of being full, of being bred even, was the best thing she had ever felt. Every spurt made her heart flutter with happiness, every light grind of those thick hips against hers made her mind spiral ever downwards, and every kiss and touch made her melt away. By the time the throbbing and spurting stopped, the girl was already wordlessly egging Asha on with muffled moans and weak shakes of her hips, so the beast wasted no time in beginning to thrust once more. As soon as the wonderful cock left her empty again, Luna's legs shot out to wrap around that plump rear and desperately pulled it back in.

Yet, no amount of her weak hugging would stop the bat. The beast was more rough than before, more desperate, almost tearing her cock out all at once and slipping the girl's legs to her thighs. Luna only had a moment to feel the burst of pleasure before it was driven back into her. Beneath the ecstasy of being speared by the juice-slicked cock in a single rough push was another flare of pain, but that wasn't enough to keep her from crying out with ecstasy. Their faces pulled apart ever so slightly, connected only by their interlocking tongues, so they could both moan to their heart's content. The noises filled the room with a heated cacophony, letting the world know of the previously unknown pleasures the dancer was feeling. She wished she could go to the window and let the entire world know of her happiness, her pleasure, and her love and wished she could let Nahla know that she completely understood why she let the slug have her way for, in spite of the dangerous, almost bestial growls from her lover, the new, faster pace Asha took was far from too intense. It was like the love the bat-girl felt was all that was keeping her from ravaging the girl with all of her might.

A small part of Luna almost wanted to find out what that was like. Her mind was already hovering above the point of no return, ready to go numb and just enjoy the constant crashing of pleasure from the steady, full thrusts alone. What if she let Asha loose? What if she trusted the beast enough to let go of her rock and bask in every single sensation? What if… What if she became a beast herself? As soon as the thoughts flashed through her barely working mind, she realized how foolish they were. How could she even think about not trusting her mate? With one last nervous thought, she finally let go of the rock in her mind and sank deep into ecstasy.

To her surprise, it simply felt like a low, calming buzz instead of a whirling storm to tear her apart. As she floated amidst it all, Luna had to wonder why she fought against it at all. Even beneath the thick haze, she could feel Asha pumping into her and stirring her sensitive walls into a mess while their breasts kept slipping and grinding together. The comfort of that soft, glistening body rubbing hers all over like a blanket was as amazing as it was before, but everything seemed to burn just a little brighter. Her toes curled, and her legs began to tighten once more, her body trying its hardest to hold the pleasure in. Even her cries became a bit more languorous and heated as she adjusted to it all.

Time stretched on into eternity, marked only by each thud that stretched her stomach and churned the ball of seed inside of her. Wave after wave rolled her mind around and made it hard to think or care about just how long she spent beneath the beast while craving for that final explosion inside of her. Luna's crest almost throbbed with the anticipation of becoming Asha's mate for real, and she could already imagine their life together. They would dance together with Nahla and be one big happy family… one big family… She pulled the bat back into the kiss, muffling their cries as she ferociously played with her lover's tongue. All of her effort went into that one gesture of love just so Asha would know that it was okay, that she wanted it all too, and that was all the comfort the beast needed.

With one last thrust, the bat-girl buried cock right into the dancer's depths. The girl's legs wrapped tight around those hips once more, pinning them down while more bursts of thick seed filled her. Her stomach stretched so much from the immense load that it made her look ready to give birth, a visual that made Luna giggle ever so slightly. Her heart almost burned with happiness now that she knew the crest was full, but what made it really burn was how she could almost feel the same burning in her mate's heart. Every beat of her heart, every slip of her lips, and every sweet sigh was just another clue of her happiness. It became even more apparent as Luna's mind pulled itself back into the world and her half lidded eyes bore witness to the glowing look on that beautiful face. They didn't even think about pulling apart until their moans became heavy panting and the hard member inside of the girl softened enough to let some of the liquid slip out.

Then, Asha slowly pulled out and collapsed at Luna's side, her large breasts quivering from the rise and fall of her breasts. Almost immediately, the dancer rolled over to cuddle her, nuzzling her face between her shoulder and neck. The cool air felt great against their hot, sweaty skin but made them both wriggle a little closer for warmth, making another giggle slip out from the blue-haired girl's lips to break the quiet.

"What is it, my sweet moon?" A tired smile tugged on Asha's lips.

"You like cuddling as much as I do," Luna whispered and kissed her lover's neck, "I guess I'm just glad… maybe a little relieved."

"And why wouldn't I cuddle with a mate as sweet and beautiful as you?"

"You just didn't strike me as a cuddler when I met you," She admitted, "You were kind of scary."

"You know, no one cuddles quite as good as a bat," Before the girl could ask what she meant, the wings on Asha's back slipped under her body to wrap them in a warm cocoon of darkness, "Nothing is as cozy as being between these wings."

For a moment, Luna could only lay there and enjoy the warmth and comfort with her own smile growing bright. Feelings she rarely felt bubbled inside of her, but, instead of feeling fearful of the words that accompanied them, her mouth almost rushed to let them out.

"I love you, Asha. Even before the mark finished I had never met anyone as nice and patient as you, and you showed me things I never could have imagined."

"And I you, Luna… sweet, sweet Luna. In all my decades of life, I have never met anyone quite as pure and loving as you, no one who would be so willing to see my face when it contorts in pleasure. I'm happy you were the one I met."

"Maybe it was fate? I got you, and my sister got your friend," A tired yawn broke the dancer's words, "And now we can be a family."

"And we will… after a quick rest."

Asha nuzzled her face into Luna's blue hair and gave it one sweet kiss as sleep took hold of the smiling girl.

Notes:

Well everyone who managed to power through 9 chapters of this fic, this being the longest chapter for no real reason, and the probably over-long sex scene just before... Thank you. I have been at this for a year exactly... kind of, technically my one year anniversary would be yesterday as my first fic took one day, but, eh, close enough. It's a wonder that this request came on my second fic, and even more so that it became my most popular, longest, for now, and the best fic to look at for seeing my writing get way more convoluted and stretched... some might even say better. It's been great having enough fans reading this, bookmarking it, and loving it. However I am disappointed in myself that my other free requests have been put in a very long waiting list without much time to work on them. It's been a weird year, but next year I hope to fix my issues with requests and keep making the content you like, tolerate, or read just to hate.

Before you leave, why not check out my Twitter, @SexulPenut , for a lot of porn retweets, a gimmick where I retweet pics with nice asses with the tag "ass," post links to new fics, and occassionally say something. Or take a look at my linked in my Twitter bio, although I'm still trying to find ways to make that worth your time. Or even hop on my discord linked in my AO3 bio. However, the most important thing to me is that you like my stuff and hopefully jerk off or rub off or whatever you do to get off to it cause one fic at a time I will fill in those gaps where you wish there was something to get off to.

And if you stayed this long, have a great day and you guys are great.

Chapter 10: Storm's End

Summary:

The last few students and the headmistress Mireille are forced onto the roof. After a rousing speech, they are attacked. A barbarian named Sharon faces a hipppogriff, a paladin named sally faces a drake, a samurai named Emi faces a special tanuki, and Mika and Mireille face Ysaera and her demon.

Notes:

Welp, we wanted to go out with a bang and apparently I misheard that as 43,983 words... have fun? There are technically 5 sex scenes in this bad boy. The minor caharacters each get a service and one creampie while Mika and Mireille share a segment where I experiment before. Because I am a dumbass and am not splitting this up for your viewing pleasure, I recommend using the line breaks for each segment to keep track. Sorry for the huge read, but, after a few weeks of a break, the epilogue will start to be worked on, and this story will finally come to an end. It's been a treat.

Chapter Text

The sun was low on the horizon and partially hidden by the tooth-like mountains to cast a low orange glow across the landscape. As sunset approached, the only sound that filled the academy was those of bestial snores and the last remnants of wild sex, all of the fighting gone. There were no more students or teachers on the floors not claimed by the beasts, and every room, closet, and empty space was thoroughly searched. In the kitchen, a few beasts rooted through the massive stores, of which now had a sizable dent from the supper just an hour or so ago, while, in the armory, a few beasts checked the remaining arms and armor. To anyone who had never seen the academy, it would have fit the image of a building that had long been home to the beasts thanks to the familiarity and ease they stalked the halls with. However, on the very top floor, a large band of still armored beasts milled about around the only door to the roof as if waiting on something. That something strode the halls with her hardly there armor gleaming, smooth fair skin shining, and the brown scales on her wing and tail glistening in the remaining sun, all while being closely followed by a black imp with glowing tattoos.

On the roof sat the last group of unclaimed girls in the entire academy. To call the group ragtag would be an understatement. Their armor was dinged and dented while some set cast aside from the horrendous tears rendering them useless, their weapons were dulled and chipped from use without a single drop of blood in sight, their faces were the same one could see on a woman worn down to the bone with nowhere to go, and there were only ten left. Mireille looked over every one of them sitting before her as they enjoyed the last rays of sun with a forced look of determination and calm, but it was impossible to hide the sadness in her eyes.

How could she hide that sadness when the truth was so apparent? An army was beneath their feet, they had fought all day so there was almost no strength to fight with, and she was the only one to even scratch a beast. How could she even try to hide the inevitably of their fall to the girls when even a baby would feel the crushing weight of their situation? How could she hide her failure? Over the few hours they spent undisturbed on the roof, snacking on their rations and sipping their water while waiting for the end, that was the thought that kept coming back to mind. She could have split everyone up less, could have enchanted more weapons, could have made sure that only one path up remained unblocked, could have prepared so more, could have… could have…

"Mom," It took that one soft word coming in a soft comforting tone she had used so many times that day to make her notice the tears forming in her eyes, "It will be okay."

Her watery, tired gaze fell upon her daughter, sitting there in what was left of her suit. A skin-tight, orange top covered her from just below her breasts and up to her neck while leaving her shoulders and armpits bare with a strip of black accenting the jagged pattern making up the hem of her top and more black covering the bottom and part of the front of her C-cup breasts, but a few cuts along the top let her soft, supple skin slightly bulge out. Black spats with orange legs clung tight to her thighs, showing off her muscles that were slightly covered in a soft layer of fat, and the tops of white gloves could be seen past the gauntlets coming up to the middle of her bicep. All of that was covered in white cloth strips that stretched from the collar around her throat and the very top of her chest to arc down the sides of both breasts to run down her stomach before connecting to a yellow buckle for her skirt with that same skirt functioning as the only other real coverage. It was a white, pleated affair that hung around the side of her thighs like a small cape falling to mid thigh that cinched around her waist below her bust, had two wide strips of cloth running down the front of her legs and connected to her greaves that were jagged like lightning, and all of it was accented by yellow along the hem. The only armor in the entire ensemble was a white and gold, metal headdress resting in her short, brown locks with two large horns of metal jutting backwards along the top of her head and two just above her ears, two white gauntlets with an orange piece of armor along her bicep that had an oversized and rounded guard along her forearm with a horizontal stripe in the middle and white gold plates along the knuckles of the gloves poking from past the guard, and, lastly, golden greaves that came up to her knees.

However, what really grabbed Mireille's attention was the old, nearly tan from wear, and almost ragged scarf wrapped around her neck. The headmistress could remember the very day she gave it to Mika. It was right after she found the girl as a toddler outside of the academy and used to swaddle her in it. Ever since that day, she wasn't sure if she ever saw her adopted daughter without it when out on the town or ready for battle, a good luck charm if there ever was one. The very memory made the woman's heart swell so much that she had to kneel before her sitting daughter and pull her into a big, tight hug. For a second, Mika just stiffened, but her arms soon joined the tight hug.

"Yes it will, my dear," The affectionate word felt so alien to say in front of so many other girls, yet it felt so important to say, "No matter what happens today, everything will still be okay. All of you will still be my students, and I will be proud of you all," She leaned in close to Mika's ear and whispered, "No matter what happens, you will always be my flesh and blood and I will always love you."

"I love you too," The girl whispered so lightly that it was almost carried away by the wind itself, and Mireille finally pulled away.

Her gaze swept over the students once more as she tried to force the soft and almost melancholy look on her face back to the stern and determined stone it always was. Except that look kept faltering and falling back into a sad, motherly smile as she saw the determination still flickering in their tired eyes. It was impossible to see them as girls all on the far end of seventeen or just past eighteen… no, she could only see women sitting before her, ready to fight just like their fallen teachers. And didn't that deserve at least a little honesty?

"No…" The headmistress finally said, closing her eyes to the breeze that washed over her brow, "Not just my students. You have all become fine women worthy of fighting by my side as equals, even if for one last stand… and for that I am sorry. I am sorry for allowing this all to happen. I am sorry that our defenses fell so easily. But most of all, I am sorry that you had to see so many of your friends fall before you and that they cannot stand with us now. The battle ahead will be our last, I am sorry to say. Even with my might, we can only hope to scratch their hides, but, even so, I want us to stand together.

"One last time, I want us to stand against the beasts," Energy began to swell in Mireille's tired breast once more, filling her with enough vigor to stand straight and raise her voice higher and higher, "One last time, we will bring forth the last of our strength and fight! One last time, we will push against their innumerable odds and stand tall! One last time!" She raised her sword in the air, calling the girls to rise to their feet, "We will show them the might of Aulorian Academy! We will show them what it means to be the best and brightest!"

"Yeah!" Mika cried and pumped her fist up in the air, but her cry faded into silence as the headmistress's words finally seemed to sink in for her fellow students, "Come on guys! We can't give up now! This is our last chance to show those beasts what we can do and avenge our friends! If we can even drive back or wound one of them, then we can go out with pride!"

"Yeah!" A girl with short green hair, red markings on her nose and cheeks along with a red crest on her shoulder, and wearing nothing more than a bikini top with shoulder straps covered in white fur, shorts that cut off just below her crotch with fur along the legs and black spats peeking from the bottom, and leather gauntlets and sandals with leather greaves both also accented with fur lifted her huge double bladed axe into the sky with a renewed vigor, "It's too late to give up now, damn it! We have to meet their charge with one of our own!"

"Or a little caution could be in order, Sharon," Another girl, that one with white hair in a bob that went a little past her chin and wearing a green, sleeveless dress with a pleated skirt that had a white hem, two sleeves that were attached mid bicep that hung wide and loose around black gloves, and black, thigh-high stockings, sighed and shook her head while thumbing the hilt of one of the two katanas on her hip, "With some careful calculation, we could do at least a little damage."

"As long as we have teamwork, then I have some faith," A girl with shoulder length, honey colored hair and a simple, white tunic that was slit up to her hips on the side to leave her fair legs mostly bare down to her black stockings with a copper breastplate over it that covered her small breasts, simple leather gloves, boots, belt, and hat with flaps that covered her ears, and a simple broadsword in one hand with a simple copper buckler in the other gave a firm nod, "We just have to focus on one beast, and it shouldn't be able to take all of our attacks!"

"Thank you all," Mireille couldn't help but smile at their enthusiasm, even if it was forced, "I couldn't have said it better myself… dear."

As the older woman's face flushed and a sheepish yet very happy smile crossed Mika's face, a slow, steady clap cut through all of the warm feelings. In a flash, the students all whirled around and readied their weapons while the headmistress snapped her head up and did the same. Then, they finally saw the crowd of powerful looking beasts gathered at the entrance and a slightly familiar dragon woman slowly walking forward with a black demon behind her until she stopped with half of the roof still between them.

"I must say that I have not met humans as young and inexperienced as you that are so strong and brave," The honesty in the beast's voice made them all blink in surprise, "Why, I remember in a siege just like this that the human soldiers we met on the roof were whimpering, crying messes. In fact, every one of you that resided in this building were far more impressive than the trained soldiers I met before my imprisonment. If there is one thing to take solace in as you face your inevitable defeat, let it be that even I, the Monster Queen Ysaera, applaud your efforts," She let out a few more honest claps, "But it does not hurt to at least extend the offer. Will you surrender to me and avoid a pointless battle?"

All at once, the slight shivering of the girls that started when they saw the insurmountable odds stopped, and strong, slightly offended expressions took their faces. In near unison, they all shifted into their preferred battle stance and narrowed their eyes while Mireille whispered a word that made her sword glow with a holy light. That light reflected off of the headmistress's steel armor to make it shine like bright silver and made the white, cloth skirt hanging down to her shins with a single slit down the side to allow the flowing fabric to easily move and nearly glow with an ethereal light.

"We shall never kneel before your kind!" The headmistress declared and aimed her sword at the dragon.

"I do admire your fire," Ysaera chuckled and stretched her arms out so that the wicked talons beneath her gauntlets could be seen, "But I will enjoy seeing you kneel beneath me."

With that, the Queen of Monsters threw her hands forward, and the crowd charged. Some students braced themselves for impact, but Sharon and two others charged into the fray. The barbarian's big axe swung around, helplessly bouncing off of hide, scale and armor while managing to push the beasts back a few inches with every strike. Despite her rather slim stature, there was an immense strength in every fiber of her being that rivaled the beasts around her, all save for the hippogriff that blocked her swing with an ancient looking battle axe and pushed her away.

After a few harsh clashes of their axes, a huge chunk of metal flew from Sharon's blade and made her stumble back. Yet, the hippogriff didn't strike her winded form, only stalked around and waited while the barbarian wiped some spit from her mouth and studied the beast. Two feathered wings as black as night sprouted from her shoulders while arms covered in black down and yellow talons gripped the battle axe tight. Her torso and head were human, her modest and very perky breasts were covered only by an ornate golden necklace, and her fair skin held a strange beauty, hard with lithe muscle. Black, feathery hair streaked with white framed a steady, measured expression that couldn't hide the enjoyment deep in those amber eyes. However it was the rippling white legs of a horse that made up her bare lower half, complete with a white sheathe between her sleek thighs, that made the girl pause, especially with how those hooves clicked harshly on the stone.

Sharon knew a few of her axe strikes had hit, but she couldn't tell what stray marks on the powerful beast were old battle scars and what were the scratches of her blade, if any. Not that she let it stop her from charging forward again with a guttural yell. The barbarian forced thoughts of those deadly hooves slamming into her and breaking bones or that axe getting a lucky swing in from her mind. Instead, her eyes focused on the point she wanted to slash and swung. However, instead of another cut, she saw the ancient axe come down and splinters fly into the air with a heavy thwack and shatter, and the head of her axe thudded into the ground by her feet. For a moment, all she could do was stand there mid swing as her shaking, fearful eyes slowly turned towards the broken stick in her hand. They never got the chance to get a good look before the hilt of that far older axe slammed into her stomach and sent the girl crashing to the ground while her stick went scattering across the stone.

The girl could only lay there staring into the reddening sky and gasp for breath from the impact. It was a miracle that her ribs weren't broken from the one strike let alone the way she landed, but maybe it wasn't a miracle. Maybe… the beast was taking it easy on her.

That thought made rage boil deep within Sharon, rage hot enough to burn away all of the fatigue, all of the fear, and even the aches of slamming down hard against stone. With a bit of effort, she sat up and glared right into the green eyes of the beast. Their eyes met with the same determined fire, nearly creating a blaze while they struggled to be the last to blink, but that challenge ended when the barbarian roared and jumped to her feet.

"Enough games, hippogriff! I don't need weapons to bring you down! As long as I can wrestle you to the stone, then I will be satisfied!" Sharon readied to charge, but a surprisingly soft voice from the two-tone hippogriff made her pause.

"Bring me to the floor once, and I will admit defeat."

The clatter of the ancient axe on the stone made all of Sharon's muscles burst into action. In a single instant, she was able to jump to her feet and charge forth with her shoulder forward and arms outstretched. The beast simply crouched low and held her arms out wide while a determined look set in her beautiful face. Right before she hit, the girl braced herself for the harsh impact and used the very last bit of her strength to push off of the ground even harder. However, when she hit, her face slammed right into her opponent's soft breasts, cushioning the impact ever so slightly despite the gold scraping her face and making her falter for just a second. However, she pushed through that quick burst of embarrassment to clasp her arms tight against the powerful body and clasp her hands on the base of those feathery wings. Then, those downy arms wrapped around hers, and the struggle began.

Sharon did her best to set her feet against the stone and pushed with all of her heart. Her feet slipped and bumped against the stone, but she kept slowly trying to trudge forward against the feathery, immovable wall. A low growl of frustration rose in her throat as she clenched her lean muscles tight against the beast in her arms and jerked upwards. The quick change of direction was enough to make the hippogriff clench those sharp talons into the furred shoulders of her armor, so she roared and pulled harder. The barbarian's hands clenched even tighter onto the wings before jerking so hard it was like she was trying to lift them, all without even slowing her futile slipping or easing the pressure of her face against the hard gold and firm yet slightly soft mounds caressing her face. Every last ounce of her strength coursed through her veins until her limbs all began to burn from the strain.

Then, she felt it.

It was slight at first, barely even a shudder, but one hoof clopped against the stone and slid a centimeter backwards. In an instant, her sandaled feet managed to find purchase along the small dips between the stone, those talons clenched harder along with the muscles rubbing against hers, and another centimeter was lost. The sudden tensing from the beast was all the encouragement Sharon needed to keep pushing and actually manage to slide her opponent back far enough to hear one hoof clomp backwards from one uncertain step. The adrenaline from that single small victory washed away the burn and gave her the power to push off of the stone with one powerful push. Then, she was stumbling forward almost a foot before the bestial strength against her redoubled with a low roar of its own. Yet, there seemed to be no anger in that roar, only a strange happiness and desire.

As soon as that roar echoed with hers, the wall pushed back. For a moment, their bodies strained without moving while their feet dug into the stone, neither of them willing to slip even a centimeter or lower their bestial roars even an octave, but it was only a moment. Sharon was slowly but surely pushed back steady step by steady step. With every inch she lost, the barbarian's biceps flexed even more as her arms worked to pull at the wings and unsteady the hippogriff once more. Instead, the beast let out a grunt and jerked her talons up, lifting the girl an inch above the ground by her furred shoulder pads.

If it wasn't for their intertwined bodies, Sharon knew she would be completely at the mercy of those wicked talons and bone crushing hooves, so she held on for dear life. The very irony of clinging to the beast that she was just trying to topple left a bad taste in her mouth, even if the firm softness cradling her face and slippery muscles grinding against hers didn't feel half bad. Yet, her struggle didn't last long. There was only so much her screaming muscles could do while the adrenaline was replaced by a cold fear and acceptance, and only a beast would be able to hold on for a second longer than she did. Even then, her arms still held tightly enough to slow the pulling for just a second before she was lifted from her spot in that warm bosom and brought eye to eye with the beast.

"But if I bring you to the ground, then you are my mate," A slightly teasing grin accompanied the declaration, one Sharon had no time to refute.

In the very next second, her body was thrown to the ground, knocking her breath out once more and sending a vicious tingle through her back and limbs. The girl groaned with pain and dejection as that sleek crotch and sheathe came into view and the cold drain of defeat stole her strength.

"You win," She admitted, the words falling heavily on the air, "By my own word, I, Sharon Calsithian, bind myself to you… in body and soul."

The traditional promise made her mouth feel dirty, and Sharon could barely keep her eyes off of the floor as she said it. Why did the damn beast have to add that at the end when she already had her customs? Just knowing what she promised to do made her stomach tense and her hands shake, but, beneath it all, something strange ignited in her core. Before she could think about it, the hippogriff chuckled.

"Humans have not changed very much have they? I remember my sister met a human like you, and I always wondered how far that vow would go. If you truly are bound to me, then get on your knees and help me prepare to mate with you."

The soft tone didn't quite match the debauched words or how cold they made Sharon's veins run. The barbarian wanted to jump up and attack again, anything but get on her knees, but her elders' words echoed in her mind. Tentatively and begrudgingly, she climbed to her knees while keeping her head turned towards those big hooves, unwilling to look at what was undoubtedly hanging between those sleek, white legs already. However, talons were ready to raise her head up to find her mouth perfectly aligned with a pink, flared head mottled with brown spots beginning to slip from its sheath. Even from a few inches away, the musky smell wafting from the shaft overpowered her senses with an underlying smell of something else beneath it, probably from a glistening slit hidden behind a huge, swinging sack. Yet… that thick, manly scent burning her nose wasn't exactly unpleasant. If anything, her face almost ached to lean forward and just nuzzle against the soft fur to rub it all over her face. It took another chuckle to snap her from her misty eyed stupor with a huge blush spreading on her cheeks.

"I can see the desire in your eyes," The beast spoke so low it was almost a whisper, "You are mine now, so there is nothing to keep you from tasting it."

Sharon opened her mouth to protest, but all that came out was an uncertain hum. Every shred of common sense screamed at her that she should be ashamed for even getting flushed in front of her friends, for accepting defeat so easily, and for even beginning to drool for a beast of all things, but those cries felt so far away. Some strange instinct in her body buried everything except for her growing lust away beneath a tingling heat until she couldn't help but raise her hands up to touch the sleek sheathe. Why was her heart pounding so much? Why was her breath catching in her throat? Why did she almost enjoy being so powerless? However, the slap of a talon against her hands before her fingers could touch the warmth of the beast's body cut through those thoughts with a sharp sting.

"I said a taste," The other pair of talons slid against the back of her head and bunched tightly in her short, green hair, "You will have plenty of time to touch later."

She couldn't find the strength to stop the hippogriff from pushing her face into that thick-smelling crotch, burying it between the sheathe and her thigh. Almost immediately, Sharon felt herself nuzzle her nose deep against the sweaty base and huff in as much of the intense scent as she could. Every deep breath made her thoughts slip further and further away while making the heat in her core flare and her tongue start to loll out. Without realizing it, the girl had tilted her chin up so she could lap along the base of the sheathe and dig into the fur to feel what lay within. Something moved deep within, something veiny that let out more and more of that thick smell, Something that almost begged for her tongue. Yet she couldn't stop breathing against her mate's crotch long enough to see just how much of the mottled horse cock had slipped out. Although it seemed like the hippogriff wasn't planning on letting her anyways.

Those talons pushed her willing head down and forward until her nose nestled against two large orbs. The musk was so much more thick along the white, sweaty sack, even playing along her tongue and making it tingle. After one deep huff, there was no stopping herself from raising her nose as far as it could go so her tongue could give both orbs one long look. In the middle of the overwhelming taste assaulting her, the barbarian felt that flared head start to drape across her head, even if it was more of a background thought. The rest of her thoughts were focused solely on lapping up every drop of sweat and pulling those orbs closer and closer to her mouth. As soon as they finally touched her lips, Sharon couldn't help but try to suck them in. To her disappointment, one of the balls was enough to almost fill her mouth no matter how she tried to squeeze one into her cheek. Instead she decided to focus on sucking them one by one, wringing every drop of salty taste out and down her throat while she hummed with delight, but, once she let go of the first now dripping with her spit, the talons pulled back on her head.

For a second, her lust-addled mind wanted to fight, then she felt the slowly hardening length grinding against her head. By the time Sharon was face to face with the still growing monster, her throat was dry from anticipation while her tongue weakly licked across her lips. Gone was any of her pride or thoughts about her friends watching her, replaced only by a deep growling hunger for the thick horse cock before her. Perhaps that was simply nature? Every other woman in her tribe had submitted to a man or made one submit to them, so… The girl couldn't even finish the comforting train of thought before her lips were kissing the slimy, flared tip.

The slime was practically dripping from the hot tip and smeared her lips with a thick, delicious glaze that Sharon had to fight against licking off. There was just enough lucidity for her to know that the insistent talons weren't urging her to clean up the ever-flowing spout of precum for hours, but the real reason made her body shudder with desire. Without a moment to think about it, her mouth slowly spread open.

To her delight, her jaw was able to strain just wide enough to fit the entire flared edge within it, even if it did ache to do so and slightly hurt her cheeks, and the instant her tongue pressed into the drooling tip… well, the barbarian was glad her friends were busy. She didn't know what it was but a full blast of that heavy, manly taste and feeling of some of that precum sliding down her throat to lube it up made pleasure flare up in her mind so strongly that her entire body shuddered, a lewd, muffled moan slipped past the meat in her mouth, and something warm and pleasant gushed into her pants. Almost on instinct, one hand slipped inside to feel the sticky wetness, but, before her finger could slide against her slit, her mate spoke again.

"I said no touching. Cum as much as you want, but only I will give you the pleasure you need," The voice was far from demanding or threatening, but it was one the girl was all too happy to oblige.

As soon as her hand was once more against her bare leg, smearing it with its own slight glaze, her face began to push down. Beneath the still buzzing pleasure in her mind, Sharon almost missed the way the flared head dragged against her mouth. However, it was impossible to miss the way the great length slammed into the back of her throat. She gagged at the sensation but didn't pull away; instead she sat there and focused on the way it slowly hardened against her tongue before forcing her head forward again. Her throat screamed, her eyes began to tear up, and thick, gagging noises spilled from past her lips, but she never let up. The barbarian had felt worse, and nothing would stop her from taking the taste deeper and deeper and—

It lurched forward with a single thick, wet, gurgling snap. All of the pain that flared up inside of Sharon's freshly violated throat was covered by an even greater pride and pleasure, pride in the slight bulge showing in her throat. No other barbarian's throat would hold nearly as well as hers! No other— ngh— Even with it lodged in her throat and making breathing a challenge, it was hard to slip it further down her tight throat. Yet, the girl loved every second of working it down further and further, every second of it making her throat bulge more, and every second of being able to draw less and less breath. Her gurgling turned into a gurking while some of that pre began to burn her nose from slipping up it with every breath, and she dove down for even more. The more she choked, the more her body shuddered and pleasure built up in her mind again. Her hands itched to rub her soaked slit with every inch that ground deeper and every throb that pushed the veins against her, but she kept her hands still.

After almost five minutes, Sharon had only made it halfway down the mottled rod. It already felt like the flared head was touching the very end of her gullet despite the bulge not even reaching her collarbone, making it easy to imagine being drip fed that delicious precum. That very thought made her slightly spasming and aching throat clench the member tight and finally draw a low groan from her mate. When her eyes flicked up, they met half-lidded eyes full of barely held back pleasure as if that small moan was just the crack in a thick dam ready to blow… if she could make it blow. The barbarian took one last breath, steeled herself, and plunged forward one last time, determined to kiss those sleek thighs if it was the last thing she did. Almost immediately, the rest of her air cut off to leave her choking and glucking all the way down, but not even that could stop her. The spasming of her walls were making small gasps start to spill out, driving her on deeper and deeper.

With every inch she managed to swallow without stopping, the gasps grew into moans that in turn became heavier and huskier. There was no doubt in her mind what would come when she finally reached the base, no doubt what her reward would be. The closer her lips came to that sheath, the more her hands itched, but not to grab herself. No, Sharon wanted to reach up and stroke the beast, to edge it on until the thick throbbing finally became a desperate shudder. However, that dream didn't have to wait long.

Her lips were about to wrap around the sleek, white sheathe when one moan became strangled and the talons in her hair bit into her head. That quick warning was enough to make her heart stop with anticipation, but she never stopped pushing. Even when the first thick, spurt of cum rocketed down the deep reaches of her throat to pour right into her almost growling stomach, her head never even slowed down the already agonizing crawl. Rope after rope splattered her throat faster than her throat could swallow and milk, making the thick, white meal bubble up past the cock filling her up, then, after only a couple of bursts, the first dribbles of cum slipped from her lips and down the shaft. The barbarian was so close to kissing that crotch, so close to her goal, but it was too late.

It took cum beginning to leak from her nose and run from her mouth in a river for the girl to finally stop and enjoy what was happening. If she wasn't already suffocating on the thick, musky meat, the seed oozing from her mouth and nose definitely would have drowned her as it flowed faster and faster. Yet, her heart panged knowing so much was going to waste, even if her stomach was filling up like she was eating a heavy meal. Every gulp, every drop that burned through her nose, and every second of being filled to the brim made Sharon's mind teeter on the brink. When the beast suddenly slammed her hips forward to slam the last few inches inside her new mate and smash her crotch right into that sloppy mouth and nose, the girl's world exploded again.

For almost a full minute, she kissed her mate while her entire body shuddered and more musky goo pumped into and over her. Her mouth gently slipped side to side to work the shaft even more as darkness began to pool up in her vision, yet she almost welcomed it. However, before she could, those talons jerked her head back, filling the air with a long, thick snapping and intense gurgling that ended with a rapid hiss from the girl gleefully sucking in the first bits of air. Sharon barely felt herself slam into the ground beneath the warm buzz filling her limbs thanks to the big, gurgling gulps of air she swallowed down while slightly choking on the cum stuck in her throat. Every breath made her feel more and more. She felt the thick layer of cum drenching her throat, pooling in her breasts and running along the curves of her abs, she felt the slight bubbling in her throat and nose, she felt the burn in her aching throat, and, most of all, she felt the lingering need in her core even after feeling so good twice. Her mind and eyes focused on the cum-slicked horse cock still pointing straight and true towards her, making her lick the thick sheen of white from her lips.

"I-Is that all?" The barbarian asked in a low, hoarse voice that was almost a whisper itself, but it was clear in those intense, bestial eyes that her partner knew what she meant.

"On your hands and knees."

The hippogriff ordered, a low, hungry growl finally entering that quiet voice. Even if it wasn't there, Sharon knew that there would be no stopping herself from weakly flipping around and scrabbling to prostrate herself. Yet, the lingering thoughts of embarrassment and shame over doing a beast's bidding when she was so strong before made her slightly hesitate by the time she was in position, but she didn't have time to think before a hoof was gently pushing on her back to force her body down.

"Get your front low on the ground and your rear high in the air," Without question, the girl did as she was asked grinding her slick torso into the ground while her taut rear waved high in the air, "And spread your legs."

The last command almost came like an afterthought, so Sharon paused for just a moment. That moment gave talons long enough to slide into the waistband of her shorts along the sides of her thighs and pull. There was a loud tearing as the sharp nails easily sheared through the tough fabric like it was paper and sent the skimpy garment fluttering uselessly to the ground. It was all the encouragement the barbarian needed to slowly wiggle her feet out until her legs were as outstretched as they could be, trembling from the strain of parting wider than most could and bending her back to an almost ninety degree angle in a true testament to her flexibility. That position made her already tight globes pull completely taut like twin boulders slightly resting against each other and stretch apart so the valley parted around her pink and slightly twitching pucker glistening from her own cum. The daintiness of that small hole seemed strange amidst the rest of that strong toned body, as if a vulnerable weak point was being willingly thrust straight at the beast and begging for her attention. Just below, Sharon's drenched pussy was outstretched even more and quivering with desperation, making everything perfectly aligned for the flared head hovering inches away. As it inched steadily closer to her glistening holes, her legs trembled harder and harder from the need whirling in her core, nearly causing her to slip and break her mate's command.

Except, the hippogriff didn't push into her needy, drooling slit. No, the cum-slicked head pressed just a bit above it where her tight, unspoiled ring awaited, dwarfing the petite hole with a flat expanse of mottled horse-meat. The slight bulge on the very tip wasn't nearly small enough to begin working its way into the girl, so those talons lightly trailed down the straining slopes of her ass to glance against the dirty entrance. An eep of surprise and fear slipped out of Sharon at the feeling of those hard sharp talons slowly tracing the wrinkles, and she opened her mouth to plead with her mate to lower her member and just breed her already. That beg was thankfully drowned out by another noise somewhere between a gasp and a moan when one cool nail pushed through her clenching pucker.

It was cool and smooth with a sharpness that scratched the girl's walls in a way that felt so much better than it had any right to. Pleasure immediately began to tingle up her spine that quieted most of the doubts in her mind, tingling that only grew more intense when a second talon slipped against the first and spread her even wider. Then there was a third and a fourth that suddenly joined and strained her ring to its limit, making her grunt and scratch at the ground while her legs shuddered even more. However, that was nothing compared to when all four points pulled away from each other. If Sharon thought it was breaking before, then it was absolutely tearing apart now. She could feel the breeze against her insides that made them shudder, she could feel the strain as they were somehow forced wider and wider, but it was the feeling of that warmth pressing against her gaping hole and nearly fitting that made it all worth it. The promise of that cock was all it took to fight through the strain and enjoy the feeling of it—

A thick, whorish moan slipped out of her lips when the bulging part of the tip finally fit inside. The rest of the flared head bent while it worked inside, so the slightly pliable flesh oh-so-slowly slid against her walls while fighting to straighten up and managed to help stretch her even more. By the time the tip was all the way inside, the full might of that flared horse cock was stretching her walls more than the inch of throbbing, veiny shaft that was forced in as well, and Sharon could hardly believe it. It dug so deep against her sensitive walls, filling her body with such a powerful and strange, painful pressure that somehow felt… right. Her body almost cried for more and gently rocked back in a futile attempt to dig it a little deeper as another slutty moan slipped from her lips. There was a slight chuckle as those talons finally let her pucker cinch tight against the hot flesh before biting into the almost rock hard globes of her ass with a tight grasp.

"For such a strong warrior, you do enjoy the most debauched things," The soft words should have stung, but those hips drove forward, pushing her hips forward and her feet to their tips to force another inch into her. The slow, deep scraping of that flared head replaced every thought with an intense, melting heat that was a perfect mix of pain and pleasure, "Just look at how drenched you are, and you haven't even been touched there."

"P-Please!" Sharon gasped, her voice dripping with need, "Just a to-ouch!"

"As a reward. Make me feel good with this hole, and you will get all of the pleasure and attention you need."

One taloned hand on her rear gently rubbed as if comforting her or letting her know it was a sealed promise. Despite the sudden desire to slam her hips back and receive her reward, there was a part of her that blanched at the idea. She was a powerful warrior that nearly picked the beast up and did her best to make her feel great with her mouth, and she couldn't even reach up with her hand and feel great as well. Those last two touchless orgasms felt so empty and shallow without something more, making her feel so pent up. Yet, her mouth couldn't quite form the complaint, didn't quite want to, because, as much as she disliked the idea of being so thoroughly used, another part of her throbbed with an intense satisfaction. Perhaps the power of her vow was just that great, or perhaps—

Her thoughts were sent into another tumble when the thick length pushed again. The sheer insistence behind the next turgid inch was all it took to let the barbarian know that her time to talk was over, not when it was hard to work words past her moans and groans. Words would only get in the way of her mate's almost shy melody of lighter grunts and groans just like when they were starting to strengthen from before, or they would simply break Sharon's concentration on the wonderful sensations assaulting her.

She should have been in pain. Her ass was nearly breaking from the sheer girth stretching her and prying her apart even deeper by the second, but that pain faded fast. All that was left of it was a strange pressure growing deeper and deeper that mingled with that tingling ecstasy. Every inch was filling her even more full of throbbing, searing meat that made her core ignite into a roaring fire and made her pussy drip with need. Vaguely, the girl could feel those veins grind against her walls and womb, pulling long, languorous moans from her lips, even if it wasn't quite enough to scratch that itch deep inside. In fact, she could barely be bothered to worry about that itch.

Having that horse cock invade her bowels felt even better than she imagined having her pussy ravaged could be. It was deep and primal, a place that could only be used for one purpose. Just knowing the victor was using her for the pleasure she could bring, to feel her tight walls wringing that powerful, mottled muscle, and to force herself into the tightest and strongest hole in her body made every sensation feel ten times more powerful. Every thrust was rough and came in fervent humps, yet the rod felt slow and methodical sliding in as deep as it could go. Even her ass was raised higher and higher until the tips of her toes hovered slightly above the stone with the sheath finally poking against her lips. Beneath that thick layer of pleasure addling her mind, there was a burst of excitement knowing there was only a few inches left until she was full, and the pressure already felt like it was pushing into her stomach. Sharon could already imagine the flared head pushing through—

In an instant, the entire sheath was buried inside Sharon. The last jerk was so quick and powerful that she felt the sharp, wet slap of those heavy balls against her pussy before her brain could register the blast of pleasure coursing through her veins. Then, the full force of all of those inches tearing her open and that pressure feeling like it slammed into her stomach made her mind go blank. A moment passed, maybe a minute, maybe two, the girl didn't know. All she knew was that when she came back to earth, a beastly cry of ecstasy was tearing from her lips, her legs were limp against the stone, and her hands were scraping the bricks below. There was a deep buzz in her mind that was beginning to overpower everything else that grew stronger the more her walls were scraped by the retreating shaft, even if the growing emptiness added a whine to her moans.

By the time her mate was once more poised at her entrance with the flared head pulling against her tight pucker, Sharon's hips were weakly shaking against the clenching talons. However, even the girl wasn't sure if that was to work the warm flesh against her insides or simply a slutty show of desire. Either way, both needs were soon sated more than she ever could have hoped.

The second attempt to slam home was far more rough than the first, even if it wasn't much faster. Her bestial partner put all of her strength into tearing her still clenching insides open, and there was nothing her body could really do to stop it. If anything, her body welcomed the deep scraping of every inch of her walls that loosened her up bit by bit. By the time the second stroke was pulling back, Sharon was moaning and almost whimpering from the intense pleasure building to a climax in her mind, all of it threatening to blow at the slightest touch, and it was easy to feel the last bit of strength inside fade while her feet touched the ground once more.

The next thrusts came even easier, forcing in nearly six inches at once. Simply taking in that much warm throbbing heat inside made the girl's moans slowly start to break. Every quick push brought an even sweeter moan from the hippogriff clenching tight against her rear, sounds that somehow filled her with pride. To her own surprise, the barbarian's hips tried to jerk back to force the last little bit of sheathe in despite her feet having no purchase on the ground. After that, there wasn't even a semblance of resistance to stop that cock from pulling out in one pull strong enough to almost pop that flared head right back out. After a single moment to feel the intense, body wracking ecstasy of having her pucker pulled out ever so slightly, the beast began to fuck the strong girl without mercy.

Sharon wouldn't have wanted it any other way. The flared head and throbbing veins massaged and scraped her walls with such speed that there were only a few moments where it didn't feel like every inch of her body was being stimulated. Every time the head slammed deep, her quickly lilting cries broke into breathless whimpers that were thankfully drowned by the harsh clap of those sleek hips against her taut ass and the wet slap of those balls against her slit. Those wet slaps were the only thing that chipped away at the bulging dam in her mind, but it wasn't enough to release the almost painful pleasure building up within and tearing her mind into a swirling mess. Not even the amazing feeling of her hole being strained with every pull was enough to break it down. Yet, she could hardly be upset.

While there was one part of her that wished for just a little more to finish her off, another far larger part was enjoying every single moment. How could the barbarian not enjoy having her waist bent until it was ready to break as that thick, flared head strained her body inside and out. The extra power and fervor that battered her ass and cunt until both were reddened and raw made everything feel so much more bestial and… right. She deserved all of the sweet pain, deserved to be used, and deserved that low, lingering need that kept her from orgasming one more time. If she was stronger, then she would be on top of her new mate and using the wonderful cock to eke out orgasm after orgasm and all of the cum she could ever want. Except… Wasn't the beast her… What about her friends… Shreds of thoughts flitted through her whorish wishes just out of reach before flitting away to the back of her mind.

Whatever those thoughts were, Sharon knew she didn't want them. Even the slight musing about being on top felt empty and boring compared to the constant, gut wrenching pounds that were already making her body more sore than it ever had been, a soreness she would no doubt feel for days. The very thought of being unable to walk and only able to lay there for the use of her mate made her drool a little from her very hoarse throat. After only what was probably ten or twenty minutes, her voice was starting to falter and fail, falling from wild, high pitched cries to low yet still full throated groans and gasps. It let her hear all of the slowly burgeoning cries of her mate that had finally become ragged and constant.

The girl listened close to the way they rose ever so slightly from that quiet voice to being full throated rumbles. It was just the first sign of what her body craved, and the change was quickly followed by an intense throbbing that sent a buzz of excitement through her. Her mouth and throat could easily recognize the desperate sensation of that thick flesh along with the way those rapid, rhythmic strokes began to shatter. What little order that had been within the furious assault against her body disappeared into what was truly nothing more than two animals mating. Every thrust pushed her hips up more and more until there was hardly a moment that her feet touched the ground, the throbbing grew worse and worse as if the member itself would explode inside, and the moans above her broke into furious pants and groans of exertion. Except, right when she knew that the cock was about to fill her bowels with that thick, hot load, one harsh pull was more powerful than the rest, not just straining her pucker but forcing its way out and leaving her gaping and empty.

However, before she could so much as whine with disappointment, every inch of horsecock was forced into her overflowing, needy pussy. There was a mess of wet schlicking as she was spread open for the first time, and the brand new explosion of pleasure overpowered even her moans. Beneath the raw sensation, Sharon could barely feel her cervix get popped open and her womb stretched until those shuddering hips pounded her ass one last time. Then her world was torn asunder by the feeling of a stream of intense heat spraying against her womb and wrecking the dam in her mind.

Across the roof, the paladin could only raise her shield and brace herself for the crash. The wall of flesh that rammed into her nearly sent her falling backwards until another student caught her, but, just as she was about to push back, another force slammed into her shield, making the cheap copper buckle inwards. She flicked her gaze up to find a black, scaled beast with horns and fire flickering in its maw readying another punch.

That time, she stumbled back before it could even touch her shield as she danced a very tense dance with the beast. Between steps, punches, kicks, and swipes, she tried to decipher what exactly she was facing to hopefully remember the best technique to fight it. The black scales made her look much like a lizard, especially with the cream scales on her exposed belly and cleavage, but the horns and fire made her seem like a dragon despite not having wings. Perhaps if she could see beneath the leather loincloth or tight leather wrap that were the only things keeping the surprisingly curvy body decent… The girl had to shake indecent thoughts about how perky those large, slightly jiggling breasts must be or the glances of the beast's tight globes with every barely dodged kick that threatened to cut her armor thanks to wicked talons. No, she had enough info; it was just so hard to—

Her thoughts were broken when what she thought would be a punch to her right turned out to be a swipe from the left, making her step right into the path of five blade-like talons. The sudden, shrill screeching of her shield tearing away finally brought the word to mind that had been tingling right on the edge:

"Drake!" She almost squeaked and tore the now useless straps from her arm before grabbing her sword with both hands, "Okay, so to defeat you— Eeep!"

Another swift kick nearly took a piece out of the paladin's shirt, and a raspy snicker followed it.

"Very good guess, paladin, but will it help you? Not many drakes fight with their bare fists the way I do."

"S-Sally!" The girl squeaked out, making her opponent pause and cock her scaly head.

"Excuse me?"

"Sally!" This time the name came out clearer as the girl took a deep breath, readjusted her footing, and held her sword steadily forward, all while a new determination entered her light red eyes, "Aren't you supposed to give your name to the opponent you beat?"

Those dark lips spread wide enough to flash a mouth full of sharp, serrated fangs.

"Oh? Well, then I must have been very rude, for I am Syranna, the one and only fighter that uses drake style. I have been itching to find someone worthy of using the technique on," Those amber eyes narrowed and glittered dangerously, "And who better than my own prey?"

Before Sally's very eyes, the drake blew flames on her hands, instantly catching them on fire like torches. The claws began to glow orange beneath the heat as the flames died down ever so slightly to leave the black skales wreathed in a reddish-orange glow. Then, in a flash, Syranna darted forward so fast that she was a blur. Instinct drove the paladin to swing in front of her, the only place the dragon could go, but her sword glanced along the tops of her opponent's horns. She didn't even have time to react before a gout of flame sent her jumping back, even if it wasn't fast enough to stop the glowing orange claws from shearing her greaves off or the flames from licking on the thin strip of cloth hanging between her legs. Without a second thought, she kicked her greaves off to leave her only in her sandals and cut the front and back cloth around her crotch to leave only her simple cloth underwear that matched her tunic perfectly.

"Oh? Not even the slightest shame stripping in front of your opponent?" Those words made Sally's cheeks burn red, but that didn't stop her from setting her feet in place once more.

"Unlike you lewd beasts, I don't consider such thoughts while battling. Now face me and—"

Once again, the drake was a blur. That time, the student saw the glow striking upwards more than before, going straight for her gut, so she desperately swung her sword downwards with all her might. Except, there was something strange when she swung. Her body buzzed with renewed strength and calmness while a white glow appeared around her blade. White and orange clashed almost like two fires blazing, and, to both of their surprise, the paladin began to force the beast back. The clash ended with a single white burst from Sally's sword sending them both skidding back a few feet and the girl slowly grinning.

"Finally! The goddess smiles upon me!" There was a renewed vigor in the way she stepped forward with one foot and held her glowing sword at the ready, "I might not take down every beast, but I will smite you at the very least."

Instead of fear, Syranna simply looked at her with amusement in her eyes and gestured to the blade.

"Then hurry up. Not even the goddess will save you from my heat when the rest melts."

Sally went pale and looked down to find two scratch marks on her blade somehow glowing bright orange and slowly melting away.

"N-No matter! As long as I take you with me!" With that, the girl charged, turning that amusement into total surprise.

The drake only had a few seconds to raise her claws to block the overhead strike, and the downward slam was enough to actually make her legs bend. A few of her claws caught in the slowly melting divots while more appeared around the flames, but it did little to weaken the power behind the sword or give her a way to push back. For almost a full minute they were locked together like statues complete with unwavering expressions as the beast grew closer and closer to kneeling. The energy around the blade angled closer and closer to Syranna's black scales, making the pale worry in Sally's face slowly become a glowing triumph. She was actually pushing down the beast, actually getting close to drawing blood, and— Her opponent let out a powerful yet excited roar, and Sally felt the pressure beneath her sword strengthen.

Then, in the very next instant, the pressure all but disappeared. The drake let herself squat down until her powerful haunches were resting on her hocks, sending the girl stumbling forward and her notched sword scraping against the claws. As soon as Sally's body was leaned forward to the point of no return, those powerful, scaled legs finally let loose all of its stored up energy and drove the horned head right into the paladin's stomach. With her breath torn from her lungs, her feet rushing away from the stone, and her body doubling over, all the girl could think was that it was a miracle that the horns were parallel to her body. Even those thoughts fell away as she flew away from the beast into a weightless, flightless bird soaring across the roof a few feet above it.

Sally's rough landing couldn't compare to any training injury she had ever received. There was such a loud crack and burst of pain when she landed that she was sure a few bones had broken. Then, she was tumbling along on her side for a few feet, scraping her skin, bumping her elbows and knees, and smacking herself with her blade over and over. Yet, all of that wasn't even why she sputtered and lay shell-shocked on the ground for almost a full minute. No, that came from the deep pain in her gut that made it churn like mad. Only when her stomach settled did she slowly but surely climb to her feet, using her sword that was now missing quite a few chunks as support for her shaky legs, but the drake never quite made a move. Instead her opponent stalked from side to side with a cocked head and excitement glittering in her eyes.

"I'm impressed," Syranna admitted with glee, "Not many would be able to push me down so much or take one of my most powerful attacks. I have always been fond of my powerful legs, you see."

"I— cough do not care," Sally growled, the pain driving away all of the fear and replacing it with a deep seated anger, "I do not care how powerful you are. I do not care how many beasts you have waiting for me after I strike you down. I do not care if my blessed blade melts away. I will not let my blessing go to waste! And I will not be your mate!"

With that, the paladin let out a bestial cry of her own and charged forward with her blade that already had two huge cracks melted out of it. The glowing orange streaks mixed with the holy glow as globs of molten metal dripped off towards the wind the same way Sally's frustrated tears wicked off of her face. Syranna found herself frozen at the sight of that short brown hair blown back in the wind now freed from the leather cap resting feet away, those toned legs worked completely bare with every quick step, but most of all at the sight of righteous fire burning in those beautiful eyes and etched across that angry yet valiant face as that blade was poised for another downward strike. The drake couldn't recall a single warrior that she had fought willing to charge back into the fray with no care for her completely bared underwear or impending defeat, nor could she recall a single woman that fought her with such conviction in her voice. The flames in her muzzle caught in her throat from a small, girlish gasp while her brain couldn't work fast enough to make those burning claws raise up, not when her focus was entirely on the avenging angel before her.

Sally barely noticed that those claws weren't raised high enough to stop her. Her vision was tunneled straight towards one exposed shoulder and her blade already rushing down with every ounce of strength, and she barely felt the jolt up her arm when the blade chipped and bounced up. Without a single moment of pause, she sliced down the drake's torso, ripping the leather binding across her chest and letting the modest, scaly breasts bounce free, then across her flat torso. The swing ended with a horrendous tearing noise as the melting finally did its work and sent most of the blade scattering across the stone and left the girl with a broken stub wreathed in a flickering ethereal glow. Then, a crushing, hot blow slammed into her chest, bending the copper plate and sending her flying back onto her butt.

The paladin had to hurry to tear the melting metal from chest, but, by the time she broke the straps and tossed the useless armor away, her tunic was already burning. It was only when the light garment was smoldering next to her and the cool breeze alighted across her small bust that the sudden anger cooled, and she realized just how naked she was. Her eyes glanced down to see her toned, slightly scarred body clad only in cotton panties before looking up at the drake clad only in that leather loincloth. Try as hard as she might, she couldn't stop her eyes from lingering on those two-tone breasts topped by coal black nipples for just a moment before finding eyes that were quickly becoming just as wide as hers, even if the dark face couldn't muster the same burning blush.

"Gah! I don't need a blade or clothes to beat you!" Sally jumped back up to her feet, but it was impossible to hold back the waver in her voice or ignore the feeling of so many eyes on her almost bare rear, "With the Goddess on my side, your flames will have no power!"

"Says the fighter now nude thanks to my flames," What could have been powerful words were instead flustered and almost stuttered out, "Can your broken hilt compare to my claws?"

Syranna raised her hands up as if to charge forward and swipe, but she didn't move. Her eyes were too busy running over every inch of bare skin they could and making the girl's body burn with embarrassment and… something else.

"What are you waiting for?" The paladin slightly stammered and thrust her mostly useless blade ahead, "And what are you looking at?"

"I-I'm looking for a weakness! Er…" The drake's eyes widened as if just realizing that she was talking to an unarmored and barely armed opponent, "I mean… I can't just attack a defenseless opponent! I have a warrior's code to live by!"

"Does that include stripping your opponent down and… and… leering at them?!" Sally asked with her voice rising to a squeak, "Isn't it enough to be forcibly mating us?"

"It's not my fault that you look— That you forced me to use my drake style," Syranna took a few deep breaths as if steeling herself, "But if it's a forced mating that you want…"

"Just try-y me," The girl clenched her eyes shut, lowered her blade down, and braced herself.

However, a few moments passed with nothing happening, so she cracked her eyes to see— As soon as the beast saw her eye open, her frozen body finally shot forward, giving Sally a brief glimpse of a black and cream blur before a powerful weight threw her back again. Claws grasped her wrist and their firm breasts smushed together as they flew, the scales surprisingly soft despite the way they lightly scratched her flesh, but she didn't have time to wonder why her skin wasn't burning before they crashed down together. The impact filled her with a fire that washed away everything but the feeling of warmth and weight on top of her. However, when that faded, she felt something odd.

The hands on her wrists definitely weren't on fire anymore despite the scales on her flesh nearly searing it, and the scaly body was heavy enough to pin her while being strangely soft and comfortable. Yet, that strange mix of scratchy scales, softness, and coiled, powerful muscles hidden beneath it all was nothing compared to the sensation on her face. There were even more almost scalding scales pressed deeply against her lips in what could only be considered a kiss. The black lips were thin yet, in spite of the pressure, oddly gentle, even… hesitant. Sally could feel where there used to be flames and where every single sharp tooth was situated in that maw without any cutting into her own firm lips, and she could even feel gusts of lightly sulfurous breath against her face that felt like they came from a forge. With her eyes screwed shut, it was easy to imagine the glaring eyes above her as the beast readied to rear her head to do… something nasty before taking her as a mate.

Except, through those dark thoughts, she couldn't deny that her heart didn't beat frantically from fear and adrenaline alone. Even if it was from a beast, that kind of close contact, that kind of kiss, and that kind of almost comforting weight was something she had never felt before, only dreamed about. Slowly, she cracked open one eye to find the drake's pair staring right into hers with the same nervous wonder glittering within them. As soon as their eyes met, Syranna jolted back and forced her face into a scowl that looked like a cheap mask for her features that her eyes couldn't match.

"There! Where is your goddess now! B-Beg me not to mate you, then I might not… I might not be so rough, "With every word, the tough facade peeled back more and more until only the sharpness behind the wavering words remained. Seeing the proud and strong drake that so easily pinned her down now having such a vulnerable expression made the paladin's heart skip a beat.

"N-No! Of course not!" Sally cried out almost as if she was just trying to remind herself, "A paladin such as I— Mmmmphh!"

The black visage lashed down towards her to once more force her into a deep kiss. That time, the thin lips began to grind with such passion that it was impossible for the girl to not join in, almost as if she was being dragged along… or was actually enjoying the light tingling of those scales scraping her lips. In a matter of moments, the pointed tongue slipped past those sharp teeth and pressed into hers, but the wet muscle was almost as hot as a poker, forcing her to open her mouth and battle it back. The tips of their tongues clashed and slid past the other to fill each other's mouths. Sally let out a small gasp when she felt that tongue slip deep enough to almost touch her throat before stopping, so she twined her own against the hot tongue and tried to wrest back control. For almost a minute, they jerked their tongues from side to side and rubbed them back and forth in what might have been a loving embrace if not for the fervent battle taking place… no matter what their quickening breath or roving hands said about the matter.

Those claws unlatched from her wrists to run down her arms than sides as if finding another way to break her attention and win the battle. Likewise, Sally's hands slapped against the beast's back to find any of her weaknesses, especially when the tip of one claw grazed the curve of one of her firm breasts and made her gasp and jolt. However, beneath the girl's fingers there was nothing but a thrilling strength to be found. Every muscle beneath the scales flexed with more power than she would ever be able to muster, everything from her shoulder blades, her ribs, her lower back, and even… When her hands slid across the tight, powerful globes barely covered by a thin strip of leather riding along the very tops of their curves, she found the drake's weakness. The slightest skid across them and slightest squeeze against the bouncy layer of softness just beneath the scales made her opponent shudder and jolt just like her, so she dug into each cheek with strong kneading that ever so slightly molded the scales around her fingers.

Except that wasn't enough to slow Syranna; if anything, it invigorated her. Through a groan, her powerful assault doubled, nearly using Sally's tongue like a toy until her brain could process the change. Even then, there was nothing the girl could do as one clawed hand slipped up to lightly need at the exposed side of one modest mound while the other slid down to her upper thigh to jerk it up and grind her crotch against something hot and hard through the leather. The new sensations made her freeze as a surprise eep slipped out. Something about the way her leg was suddenly raised up high enough to wrap around that powerful waist made her realize that maybe there was no battle. There was no real aggression in the way the tongue wrestled hers or those claws dug into her flesh just enough to sting, nor was there any in the way Sally kneaded at her opponent's delightful rear. That realization was enough to chill her to the bone and make her jerk her head to the side, breaking the kiss with a gasp.

"You will not tra-ap me with your games!" She stammered but couldn't meet the beast's gaze, "Do what you will, but you will not corrupt my soul!"

"Hmph! That was just a battle, nothing more!" The drake quickly let go of her body and reared back until she was simply straddling the girl, "I just needed to make sure you were worthy of being my mate! And now… And now… And now I will make you squeal until you're begging me for my cock!"

Despite the hesitation in her soon-to-be mate's voice, Sally's heart skipped a beat while her already crimson face became a shade darker.

"So you don't think your penis alone can do the job?" Instead of coming out with a snarky fire, her voice was a surprised and slightly terrified squeak.

"Sh-Shut up! I just don't want to hurt— I-I mean break you too quickly! Even if you are one of the strongest, most beautiful humans I have met!"

For a moment the hurried words fell into silence while their eyes both slowly blinked in surprise.

"You think—"

"Shut up!" Syranna grumbled before slithering down Sally's body, her scales and breasts rubbing over every inch of her almost bare body, "From now on I only want to hear you beg! Or… Or scream my name! Or… whatever!"

Despite having a bestial maw starting hover a few inches from the thin piece of cloth hiding her pussy and ten sharp claws resting along the curve of her thighs, the paladin couldn't help but almost giggle at just how flustered the drake was. The slight weakness made those claws feel a little less wicked and those hot gusts feel a little— No! She shook her head free of those sinful thoughts.

"It will take more than that to silence me!" To her delight, the strength in her voice returned… at least a little.

"Fine, but don't moan too lewdly!"

Before Sally could retort, every fiber in her being jolted. With more dexterity than she ever could have expected, one sharp claw slid down to trace along the outline of her pussy through her underwear, the sudden, dangerous tingling making a flash of heat rush up her spine. The claw slowly but surely slid closer and closer to her slit with every revolution, and she felt a small wet spot appear in the middle of the slightly twisting fabric. When the tip finally reached the middle of that damp spot, a chill of fear and anticipation ran up her spine and made her eep again.

Except, a push never came.

Instead, the tip lightly ran up and down the fabric as if teasing her. Every stroke made her shiver and gasp a little, but it was impossible not to feel a strange sense of disappointment. Her entire body was prepared for a rush of pain and fear, not a light tickling. However, when her eyes slipped down to where Syranna hovered around her crotch to find a look of worry and fear in those eyes that made Sally's heart skip a beat. Despite the situation, she couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy and something… more looking at the drake trying her best.

"Have you ever done this before?" Sally snarked in an attempt to push the feelings down.

"Of course!" Her partner shot back with a surprising surety, "Do you know how many women have fallen to this technique?"

"None?" If the drake could blush, there was no doubt that her face would be bright red.

"Fine! You have forced my hand!"

The girl couldn't hold back a slightly happy gasp when those claws easily tore her panties off. However, instead of immediately assaulting her, Syranna seemed to be mesmerized by the sight. Her bestial eyes ran down from Sally's trimmed triangle of brown hair to her pink, glistening slit, and all the way down to her vulnerable, pink pucker before rising back up, and her pointed tongue quickly whipped out to lick her lips. After a few moments of admiration, one warm claw finally came down to press into the paladin's slit. Without the thin, cloth barrier, it was impossible for her to not jolt and mewl the instant the dangerous tip touched her, but that sudden movement made the claw jerk back. However, it only took one more deep breath for the beast to push past the surprise.

The hard warmth felt odd as it slipped into Sally's folds. It stimulated her in a way so much differently from her fingers, as if her body was recognizing the unyielding way it dove forward and was actually craving it. When the sharp tip pressed against her tight entrance, her entire body shuddered and tensed in preparation for the pain of being spread open and cut up inside by the thick dangerous claw. The thought alone sent a strange thrill through her that made her scratch at the stone and curl her toes. Except, Syranna paused again.

"You know, perhaps I shouldn't—"

"Why not?" Sally found herself snapping, much to her surprise. It was as if her trembling body itself had taken over her mouth, "Are you worried your powerful claws will 'break me too soon?' Or are you just afraid that you don't know what you are doing? After all of your high and mighty talk about strength and your being a beast, I assumed you would at least have the courage to slide a single finger inside."

The drake blinked at her in surprise.

"You really are something else," Syranna mumbled before turning back to look at her hand and raising her voice, "If you wish to be so impudent, then I will just have to punish you like all of my other mates!"

There was a bit of nervousness in the decree, but that didn't stop the beast from following through. With one powerful thrust, the entire claw popped into her hole. In fact, it was too powerful. The tip scraped Sally's insides hard enough to make them sting while the rest of the hardness spread her entrance open faster and harder than anything she had ever done, making a blast of pain burst through her that forced a sharp cry of pain from her lips.

"Are you okay?" The beast asked and quickly pulled her claw out, much to the paladin's relief, "I mean, I thought you were stronger than that, and… and… hmmph! I guess even the strongest needs a warm up!"

"Y-Yeah! It's not like your claws are— nnnn!"

The tip of that claw pressed into her tight hole once more, but, instead of tearing inside, it gently wiggled around. Every wiggle slightly spread her open while sending sweet bursts of pleasure up Sally's spine, and her juices began to slide down the keratin. By the time it began to slide half an inch inside, low mewls were slipping from the girl's lips that were only spurred on by the light burning pain mixing with the shameful pleasure. The more heated noises that slipped out and more her body shuddered and jerked against the hard digit invading her body ever so slowly, the faster the drake worked her way inside. The nervousness in Syranna's eyes faded into fascination and lust as she finally began to push the rest inside at a steady pace that was just slow enough to make Sally feel every last bit of the long, wicked claws. Even the scratching inside was just light enough to make pleasure burst like nothing she had ever felt before, as if the constant threat was triggering something deep inside of her. When the first knuckle pushed against her entrance, the paladin let out a low groan that was cut off by a surprisingly shaky and nervous voice.

"Does it feel good?" She lowered her eyes to find Syranna staring fixedly at her crotch, "I mean… everyone else I do this to always…"

"Yeah," Sally answered with a gulp before the drake found another excuse to hide the almost glaring truth. Except, it was hard to tell what was honesty and what was to spare her feelings… or why she would spare her feelings. Did she… "But that's not enough to make me submit or act like a whore! You'll have to try harder now that you are facing a righteous and strong paladin with millennia of new teachings to stand by!"

At the very least, snapping out the prideful declarations was enough to tear her mind from those thoughts, even if it was from inwardly groaning at how stupid and boastful she sounded in her attempt to hide her weakness.

"Then I just have to test and see how strong you humans are now compared to back then! Let's see if you can handle this!" Beneath a very similar boastfulness, she almost thought there was a similar relief in Syranna's voice.

Then those thoughts were rocked by another shock when the claw began to slide out, massaging her walls and scratching them in that same strangely delightful way. That time, the drake didn't just stop at a single stroke but began to slowly pump. Without the pause between strokes, Sally didn't think she could take it. The pleasure was constantly biting at her mind, making her thighs shake, and making her mewl, all while something strange built in her mind, and every one of those signs seemed to make the pumping speed up bit by bit. Surety and glee returned to the bestial eyes that looked down at her, even flicking up for just a moment to see her own half-lidded pair that couldn't quite hide the excitement and bliss within before flicking immediately back down. In fact, that same confidence could be felt in the way her finger moved and the way her other hand began to trail around.

When the claws began to trace the inside of one of her thighs, the sudden tickling pleasure forced a longer moan from her lips. The gesture was soft and almost loving compared to the mechanical way that the hard claw slid in and out, but it was that night and day difference that made her mind whirl. Something sharp was scraping her up into a soupy mess while rough scales were gently scratching her most tender flesh with soft caresses, cupping the powerful and slightly soft swell of her thighs, running across the well groomed hair above her slit, then traveling downwards towards— The world skipped a few seconds as soon as one finger grazed the small nub just above the slick claw in her pussy. Sally couldn't stop her back from arching, a whimper from slipping out, or even jerking her hips up against the hardness inside of her to make it scratch her itch just a bit deeper. Even that slight bit of extra pain couldn't cut through the thrilling rush of that single brief touch.

"Too much for you?" The paladin expected a gloating tone, but, instead, Syranna's voice was full of concern.

"O-Of course not…" Her own attempt at hiding her feelings behind a mask of valor crumbled away, leaving her with a quiet, unsure voice, "It feels… It feels amazing."

Without another word, the scaled pad of a finger lightly pressed down, and pleasure rolled up her body like a swell that slammed into the dam in her mind, making it crack as a long, sweet moan finally slipped out unrestrained. Once more, the movements against her clit started slow and cautiously before growing more and more assured and rough with every twitch and growing groan. As the pressing became a rubbing and light flicking, Sally felt that dam crack even faster while her entire body began to tingle with a delightful buzz that even worked deep into her bones, but even that wasn't the best part, not by far. When her hips really began to buck and grind, Syranna stopped pumping her finger and started to experiment with her claw instead.

In an instant, the mechanical, predictable movements became a surprising mess that the girl's mind couldn't wrap around. Without the anticipation of what was to come next, every burst of heat slammed into her with the weight of a drake that she couldn't quite defend against, only accept with long, lurid moans. One second, the sharp tip was scraping just hard enough to make her walls sting ever so delightfully, the next, the smooth top was pushing against her as if trying to escape and rubbing her with an intense massage, then, the thick digit spun all the way around to scratch along the top of Sally's pussy. However, instead of just throwing her mind for a loop, the sensation was simply so much more intense than before. Each time the sharp tip ran down her, it slipped across something that, just for a moment, made her world explode. It felt like the finger rubbing her sensitive bud and poking at her were applying sweet pleasure to two ends of the same sweet spot.

"Right there!" Sally squeaked out past the mess of moans and gasps, "D-Don't stop— ngh!— Keep— Keep doing it right there!"

"H-Here?" Syranna asked right before her claw pressed right into the middle of that amazing sweet spot, almost crushing it between her scaled finger.

"Yeeeeeesssss! Harder!" Was all the girl could cry out past the sudden, intense rush tearing through her mind.

That one touch was almost enough to make her dam explode, so, the moment the drake pushed as hard as she could without actually cutting into Sally's drooling flesh, the paladin thought she would die. The scaled finger furiously rubbed, the claw almost pulsed against her, and her vision turned white from raw ecstasy flowing through her. That pressure within her body and mind grew more than anything ever had within her before, making her body spasm against the stone and pulling shaky, fervent cries from her lips. There were no more thoughts of battle, of shame, or even of a beast being the one so lovingly working out what was sure to be the biggest orgasm of her life. Rushing heat was all that was left to mix with the intense anticipation of what was to come next.

Unlike the other orgasms worked out from her fingers, that one didn't come in a soft growing swell. Instead, it crashed through her mind and body, making her back arch as it ran down to her clenching walls. Then, she felt yet another brand new sensation. The normal gushing she always felt run down her thighs was replaced by the feeling of peeing while a clear stream of liquid spurted past that claw to splash into Syranna's face. Her surprised face was the last thing Sally saw before her world washed away beneath the raw, ecstasy rushing through her mind.

For the first time in her life, the girl felt pleasure nearly overwhelm her. Her body almost burned from the buzz, the pleasure in her sweet spot kept jolting down her spine even after the claws left, and none of it showed any signs of calming down. It was as if all of the mind-breaking pleasure was stretching out instead of lessening up like what she was used to, as if her entire life would be spent with the thick ball of melting heat tearing everything else away. However, just beneath it all, there was the strange sensation of her body moving. Somewhere within her shattered thoughts, the girl almost thought she was being lifted to the afterlife, but, once the sensations wracking her finally wore down, she found herself with her hands resting on scaly shoulders and something hot and hard pressing into her stomach.

Her eyes blinked a few times to clear the haze away to see bestial eyes glimmering with uncertainty and surrounded by dripping scales staring into hers from only feet away. At some point, the drake had picked her from the ground, of that she was certain. Her strong legs were held up off of the ground by scaled arms looped below her thighs and claws clutching tightly against her ass, and she leaned forward close enough for their nipples to ever so slightly touch. However, the jolts of pleasure that traveled down her spine every time their breasts heaved and touched could not take her mind from the strange heat between her legs. Without looking, Sally could tell it was rigid, throbbing, and weirdly layered, as if ridged scales were digging into her, and, when she looked down, all of that and more was confirmed.

Her gaze fell upon a strange, bestial cock pinned between their bodies that was once hidden in the leather loincloth and a cream colored slit. It was an almost black purple with a pointed tip, a fleshy top-side, and an armored underside that almost looked like a wicked spike ready to pierce her, at least if spikes had heads that were slightly thicker than the rest of it to create a lip or a thick bulge near the base. There was even a clear liquid beginning to drool down the ridges that made her shiver for some reason. In fact, everything about the large cock reaching all the way to her belly button made her shiver, her mouth go dry, and her eyes go wide with… she wasn't quite sure if it was fear or that same shameful lust that had filled her ever since their lips met.

"Impressed?" Syranna asked, her voice squeaking a little to break the confident tone.

"I've never seen anything like it," Sally's voice trembled, "I don't… I don't know if it would fit."

"You're strong enough to take it… if you want to try…"

The girl hesitated and looked around. Her friends were falling one by one, being pinned down, and getting bred by beast after beast. Some of them were lucky enough to be taken sweetly and gently while others were thrown on their hands and knees to be ferociously taken like dogs, but every single sight made a cold shiver run down her spine. Even if she denied the beast, it was obvious it was too late to stop that large, dangerous-looking member from spearing her, yet, when her eyes fell back upon the dripping face not far from hers, that chill was replaced by a strange warmth. The drake holding her tight felt different from the rest of the beasts, more honest, sweet, and surprisingly gentle despite their heated clash, and she couldn't help but see herself in those bestial eyes as they glimmered with nervousness. In all of her time at the academy, none of the girls she met ever felt vulnerable enough to let her guard all the way down like this, so she let herself lean in until their lips were an inch apart. Not even her own sweet smell filling her nose amidst the warm, lightly sulphuric smell of the beast could keep her from wanting to lean even closer.

"If you… If you can give me another kiss and— Mmmmph!"

Without a moment of hesitation, Syranna tilted her forward, crashing their lips together with an ever so slight burst of pain. However, that pain was quickly forced away by a wave of sweetness. The drake's lips were thin and rough, but, in that moment, there was nothing sweeter than gently grinding her own soft lips against them. Perhaps it was simply the strength behind them or the awkwardness in every slight twist and smack. Sadly their embrace lasted only a moment before they broke apart. Then, Sally's hips were lifted up, making the scales along her chest scrape until the head slipped beneath her and against her drenched slit. She tensed up in preparation of finally being defiled, not that it helped much.

The sweltering heat pushing past her dripping entrance alone was enough to make her jolt straight up and clench her hands into those shoulders like a vice. Yet, that was still nothing compared to the pointed hardness spreading her further and further apart, reaching what felt like her limit only halfway down the head. Her mouth opened to ask the drake to stop and give her a chance to get used to the feeling except all that came out was a low groan as her pussy was stretched even more than that. All Sally could think about was that she should have been in pain or the large member penetrating her shouldn't have had such an easy time slipping inside, but even that was being pulled away by the low fires of pleasure once more.

There was very little resistance keeping Syranna from working her way inside, yet she kept pushing ever so slowly, obviously enjoying every inch of the paladin's tight, slippery walls to their fullest. Her own low groans slipped out like she was enjoying the most wonderful sensation in the world while her hands lightly spasmed against the girl's strong butt in a mix of simply feeling it and involuntary jerks. Even her hips were jerking up every so often to break the slow rhythm with a full half inch of penetration that made both of them cry out. However, by the time the first ridged scale reached its highest peak inside of Sally, the student was far from groaning lowly or gasping. Her back was already bent forward so she could rest her forehead against the beasts and let out long, heated moans with every little bit that ground her sensitive pussy.

Nothing the paladin had ever felt was like the feeling slowly but surely filling her up. It was so unyielding and almost melting her insides while the hard and ridged underbelly dug into her in ways that the claw barely worked out. In fact, every little sensation was so much more intense than what assaulted her just minutes ago, as if she was truly being cored by something big and dangerous. Maybe it was the danger itself that made the whirling pleasure in her mind so intense that every other sense but touch began to dull, or maybe the draconic cock already halfway inside of her was simply special or made to perfectly fit her. Despite stretching her to an almost painful point, there was the strangest feeling in Sally that a missing piece of herself was perfectly fitting itself into her.

However, she was as sure of that as she was sure of how much time had passed. It was probably a minute, maybe two, but the slow pace was absolutely agonizing and seemed to drag the concept of time into a thin and fragile thing. There was a part of the girl that almost wished the sliding would last forever while another part of her desperately wished for the rest to slam home and completely ravage her, and there wasn't even a hint of shame or hesitation in the second thought. If the pleasure wasn't messing with her mind, then maybe she would have been shocked or sickened by her own acceptance and desire… maybe. Even if her mind wasn't working right, her heart still ached with a strange sense of love that never went out to anyone else. Perhaps what could be considered weirdest still was the sense of safety the arms holding her up and hands clenching her ass filled her with.

When her lower lips pressed into the even thicker bulge near the base, the sliding finally stopped, giving her body and mind a moment to rest and reassemble. It also gave Sally time to relish the hard warmth throbbing against her walls and filling her more full than anything before. Through half-lidded eyes and vision that slowly refocused, she saw a bulge in her stomach that made her heart skip a beat, as if it was the first real proof of their unholy union despite the pointed tip digging against a very tight passage deep within her. With the haze slightly leaving her mind and her moans lowering to groans once more, the girl found herself oddly serene. There was no panic flashing down her spine, no disgust roiling in her belly, not even a flash of shame or twinge of regret, only pleasure and the slight happiness of a weight leaving her shoulders.

"Why did you stop?" Sally finally gasped when her new lover's groans also slowed, and an ache began to lightly pulse deep within alongside the heat, "I'm— I'm strong enough to take it."

"Are you sure?" Syranna ever so slightly pulled her hips back up and down to force no more than a quarter inch in and out, yet that was enough to make the tip pierce the tight entrance again with a blast of pleasure that made a full throated moan slip from her lips, "It doesn't hurt?"

"It feels better than anything, Syranna," The girl whispered, still not quite able to vocalize something quite that debauched, "I-I want… I need you to go faster. Feeling you sink in was—"

"The best torture you have ever felt," A grin formed on the beast's face, "You feel wonderful… better than I ever could have expected, and—"

The girl cut her off with a kiss while gently rocking her hips. There was no need to hear the reason, not when it was so obvious. No, her body cried for one single thing. When the claws tightened in her rear and the muscles rippled in those arms, Sally gave one last apology to her goddess before the feeling of the ridged scales scraping her once more made that impossible.

Somehow, those scales felt even better when she was being lifted up. The edges scraped her until her walls were even more delightfully sore than before, and she was moaning with a thick heat before the tip once more slipped against her entrance. There was another short pause of hesitation before the arms were pulling her down in a smooth, steady stroke. It wasn't the fastest or roughest jerk, but it was more than enough to fill the shivering paladin in a few moments and really grind her walls into a buzz of ecstasy. The scales almost became one from the speed with the deep cutting of the ridge hitting every single spot along the back of her walls in a matter of seconds, and the feeling of that head slamming against her tight entrance hard enough to almost pry it open…

"Harder!"

Her shrill demand was broken by her shuddering moans but more clear than anything she had ever said. She wasn't sure where the cry came from but… why even think. It all felt so good as her stifling bonds slipped away beneath the bliss. Even her goddess faded away in the face of feelings she had never quite felt or ever expected to, and the girl didn't feel the normal twinge of divine punishment within like when she— Her mind couldn't even work through those thoughts before her body was bounced one more time, making her concentration scatter away into a blissful nothing.

After a few bounces, Sally felt herself stop fighting. It just felt so futile in those big, strong, and warm arms while those cute grunts of exertion and pleasure slipped out from Syranna. Instead, she just relished in the blanket of buzzing warmth filling every fiber of her body and the intensified feelings she felt in and against her body.

Their breasts were sinfully squished together with her firm, sensitive flesh rubbing against the scratching scales in a way that sent burst after burst of blissful heat up her spine and made her back arch just to make them rub together even harder. Her forehead was grinding against the drake's forehead dripping with her own juices, an experience that for some reason made her heart pitter patter, but it had nothing on the sight through her half lidded, unfocused eyes of that sharp tongue flicking out to clean up every drop. If Syranna was enjoying her taste as much as she was enjoying the feeling of that dangerous, bestial cock pistoning into her, then they were both in an absolute state of ecstasy. Although if the intense throbbing pressing into her walls and their intensifying, mingling moans were any indication, there should have been no question in the first place.

There was no way Sally could even hope to hold back her sweet noises. Her hips were being jerked faster and harder by the second, quickly feeling less like making love and more like wild, animalistic rutting, and they were even lightly jerking into each stroke with whatever leverage they had. Yet, it wasn't just the intense, deep grinding and assault against her deepest reaches that felt absolutely heavenly. Every stroke slapped her against that thick bulge at the base with enough force to spread her entrance just a little wider and let her feel the way it throbbed even harder than the armored shaft. A small part of her wondered what it would be like for the bulge to slip inside and fill her full, but it was no more than another fleeting thought washed away in the hot river of her mind, even if the brief imagining of a flare of pain and pleasure never before felt made the ecstasy in her mind jump towards the bursting point.

Despite the intensity of their sinful loving, the paladin never once felt like she was being used. There was something in the way Syranna moaned and massaged while their half-lidded eyes met with lustful gazes that felt so similar to her own hands desperately clinging to the powerful shoulders and her shamefully arching her back to rub their breasts together. Perhaps it was simply the close battle before or the similarities she felt in the beast, but they felt like actual lovers simply giving in to their basest desires instead of a monster taking her like a savage. Or perhaps it was simply the vulnerability in those moans and spasms against her fingers. Regardless, it all made her heart sore as the pleasure in her brain reached a breaking point, a breaking point the girl desperately pushed down in the desperate instinct to finish together. However, it didn't seem like she would need to wait very long.

Syranna's cries just kept getting more and more intense while her strokes became more and more rough. Soon, her cock was throbbing like mad as it frantically stirred up the girl's insides and worked out splashes of lewd juices, but the intense rhythm didn't last long either. It quickly broke into slower, more deliberate strikes that seemed to have the sole purpose of piercing that thin passage inside of Sally and forcing the thick knot inside of her, something that made her body shudder with excitement. The paladin felt her thick moans turn to pants of heated pleasure with every single push against her body that shuddered with need. Except, the knot never slipped inside. Insted, just as her will to hold her orgasm back began to fade, her mate slammed the bulge against her one last time before something hot and thick spurted directly into her womb.

That insane heat immediately tore her mind away in a deep orgasm that nearly made her lose her grip on those scaley shoulders, so, with the last bit of strength and lucidity she had, Sally jerked forward to kiss the beast holding her tight. Sadly, that sensation was numbed by the ecstasy along with everything else as she was pulled down into the ocean of heat, not that she really minded. Nothing in her life had ever come close to what she felt in that eternally long moment, nothing quite as amazing, nothing that made her feel so warm, and certainly nothing that felt so right. Even as it wore off, there was a lingering warm tingle that filled her heart and made her feel like she was glowing, and the hungry, sloppy kiss greeted her senses in a welcome surprise. She wasn't sure how her body kept up the kiss for so long, but she broke away with a happy gasp and smile to rest her shaking form against her new mate.

"Th-Tha-at was— nnnn— unlike anything I-I have ever felt," As the tired girl worked out the shaking words one by one, something grabbed her attention. Deep inside of her where the thick ball of seed swelled her belly and oozed from her lips, the half-hard cock began to turn into a rigid, dangerous spear once more, "W-W-Wait— hnn!— Are you not satisfied?!"

To her surprise, a sheepish and apologetic smile crossed the beast's face.

"You were— were wonderful, but it takes two more rounds b-before you can really be mine. But if you don't want to…"

Somehow, there wasn't even a shred of hesitation in Sally's heart. Her lips crashed into Syranna's without a second thought while her hands slipped up to grab hold of the back of that scaly neck for more purchase. Syranna tensed beneath her for a single moment before happily melting into the kiss and lifting her mate once more.

As the mob approached, the samurai closed her eyes and rested one hand on the hilt of her katana. Her breathing became so still it almost seemed like she had died while her body became as still as a statue. In the darkness of her eyes, she could sense every approaching beast, every student tensing beside her, and even Sharon's form clashing against the hippogriff from so far away. When the barbarian was knocked back, there was no worry, no twinge of empathetic pain, nor any other reaction, only a calm dissociated stillness in both mind and body. Every fiber of her being was tensed like a muscle ready to spring at the first presence to attack her or get close enough for her blade.

Then, in an instant and from seemingly nowhere, six identical presences appeared around her. They were all a head shorter than her… maybe. The more her mind's eye focused on the forms, the less they seemed like an actual body and the more they seemed like a whirling mass of… something in the vague shape of a beast that stood up to her stomach with a big fluffy tail. However, her attention was diverted by a strand of every form pulling away at once and snapping at her. There was an instant between the realization and her hand swinging out, just long enough for the tendrils to reach the arc of her blade while it spun in a full 360, but, when the girl came to a rest on one knee with her katana already sheathed back, she knew something was wrong.

Her arm didn't feel even the slightest bit of resistance from cutting something as she spun, so, for the first time, that calm was broken by unease. For a few seconds more, she knelt, listened, and blindly watched. The six forms remained and kept whipping out tendrils, but none of them were felt against her body. It was an— Her thought was broken by something that definitely wasn't an illusion. From the dark space between the forms she saw, a whip had flown out just to crack in front of her nose, stinging it from the very air being displaced.

"Very impressive, samurai," Yet another flash of surprise broke through the calmness at the sound of the voice. It was… young, younger than her as if some stuck up child was chiding her through a layer of haughtiness, "But you really should fight with your eyes open. Some beasts know exactly how to deal with such tricks."

The samurai slowly rose to her feet without opening her eyes. The boasts of a beast would not be enough to ruin years of training if she had anything to— Once again her thoughts were cut off but not by just one crack; instead, a handful of whip strikes struck all around her head almost at once, stirring her white hair and stinging her face. Yet, there was not even a single sign in the energy of another form let alone the whip attacking her. A scowl finally broke the serene look on her face, and her eyes finally cracked open. Then, that froze as well when her body jolted in surprise at the sight of the beast standing alone before her.

She was… cute… surprisingly cute. From the smug expression on her face to the hand haughtily poised on one waist to the wide legged stance to the fluffy gray and white tail that looked like a raccoon's than a fox's to her short stature she was cute. Her shoulder-length hair was gray with a stripe of white along her forehead like the eyes of a raccoon and a lower half of even darker gray with the tip of the tuft of hair between her eyes also in white, all topped by small gray, raccoon ears filled with white tufts. Her face was round and slightly chubby with a small smug smile matched by her big brown eyes, and that smugness was probably the only thing that kept her outfit from looking ridiculously out of place.

On her busty body was a black kunoichi's robe with a light purple border, although seemed more fit for a seductress with how it was cut so low that half of her plump breasts were completely to create a valley of softness accented by the barely hidden tips of her light tan nipples. However, the student was more surprised that the tanuki could keep her back so straight with breasts half the size of her head threatening to topple her short form. Then the samurai's eyes snapped down to the light purple obi wrapped tightly around her waist and covered her flat stomach all the way down to the generous curves of her hips that were covered by a small, purple cloth on the top and back and the long, black fabric that made the skirt of her dress along the front, not that either of them hid much of those plump thighs. Maybe it was due to her size but her legs were as curvy as some of the bigger women the samurai had seen, and the stockings she wore seemed to emphasize their shape. Her left leg was clad in a white, thigh-high stocking that made her softness ooze out ever so slightly and ended in purple wraps and a ring of white fur, but the other leg was wrapped in a fishnet stocking that disappeared beneath the skirts and ended the same as her other leg. In fact, the same rings of fluffy white fur were around her neck and wrists as well, capping off the bicep length fishnets on both arms. The mix of traditional and sensual was surprisingly topped off by her simple washi socks and geta poking from beneath the fur.

When the student's eyes finally traveled back up to the beast's face, the smile was somehow even more smug and her pose even more pronounced. The whip was easily slung over one shoulder, giving the girl a good look at the leather cord inset with gold stripes twisting around it until coming to an ornate knot at the end with a few strands of gold and leather hanging off, and her hips were thrust even more to the side to show off how easily the globes of her ass could be seen even as she faced forward, perhaps the only reason she had any stability. Everything about the tanuki gave the samurai an impression of softness, laziness, and haughtiness, everything save for the surprisingly sharp stare of those big brown eyes.

"Did you get a good look…" The tanuki trailed off and cocked her head in a way that left no question of what she wanted.

"Emi," The answer was as cool and calculated as the green stare almost battling against the beast's, "And I take it you have one as well."

"Oh? But why do you need to know the name of little old me?" The beast cocked her head more and placed a finger on her lips as if thinking, although the glimmer in her eyes never changed, "Oh! Because you need to know the name of your mate, obviously!" She gave herself a cutesy little slap on the head and straightened up with a snicker, "It's Melany, of course. Only the most beautiful name for the most beautiful tanuki!"

"You look more like a raccoon than a tanuki," Emi cautiously shot out and watched in surprise as the easygoing smirk broke.

In an instant, there was an upset pout on her face, her arms were crossed, and she stomped one little foot as she angrily leaned forward.

"Tanuki is just the catch-all name dammit! Just because those damn foxes are the most common, they get all the damn attention! I am part of the most rare and prestigious species, so you are lucky to lay eyes on me, let alone be my mate!"

As slightly funny as it was to watch the smug Tanuki get angry, Emi found herself inwardly smiling at just how easy it was to find her weakness. Perhaps she would even be able to beat the beast with a few demoralizing words to make her too emotional to fight at her fullest. At the very least it would become an even playing field.

"Perhaps if your kind was more beautiful, then you wouldn't quite be as rare."

For a brief moment, Melany froze. Her pouting broke into a look of rage, then sadness and loneliness, then landed on a stony look of anger, somehow making a pang of true regret flash through Emi.

"Hmmph, if you knew anything, then you would know that our rareness comes from fertility issues not appearance. The taller of my clan have no issues gaining mates due to their extreme grace and beauty, but births are still rare. In fact, I wonder how many are still around in this day and age. Regardless, I have no issue helping restart my clan with my sisters no matter how much you hate my height!"

With that, the whip flashed out, the tip barely being reflected by the samurai's own quick strike before it could hit her thigh. Her plan definitely backfired a little, a lot in fact judging by the cold fire in those eyes, but maybe one more stab would do the trick. A few more whip strikes came her way while she thought and were deflected by her instinctual movements. Then, as soon as she saw a strike coming close to her waist, Emi struck. Her hand flared with fire when her hand came down to intercept it, yet she fought through the pain to grab the leather tight and stare the beast down with a cool gaze barely broken by the low glow of pain. Melany's eyes widened in surprise for just a moment before becoming a slight pout.

"Hmph! Is that how a samurai fights?"

"It is when my opponent is too small to easily strike."

"I'm not that small!" Melany snapped, "I am more than large enough to make you mine!"

"It's cute when a man has to pick a woman up to do it, but not when a woman has to pick up the man," Emi let a smirk break her own mask, and watched with glee as the tanuki froze. Her arm tensed up to pull, then it tensed with fear as another flare of anger popped up in those brown eyes.

"I am a woman, and I will make sure to show you! You talk big now, but I know your muffled apologies will grace my ears! Hmmph! To think I was going to play with you. Now I think I will just finish this."

In an instant, the whip in Emi's hand snapped taut beneath the intense force of the petite beast's jerk. The girl's smirk once more dissolved into an ice-cold look of concentration while she was pulled from her feet. However, it was easy for her to use the momentum to flip in the air, land on her hand and push herself over the tanuki, wrapping the leather cord over her opposite shoulder and around her neck before jerking it taut. Melany let out an eep of pain for the second the whip bit into her skin, then she was spinning around to meet the steel of the samurai's blade. One small hand came up to meet the flat of the blade and pushed it up so the swing barely grazed her ears. As soon as the white-haired girl was off-balanced in the middle of the out of control swing, the beast crouched down and swept Emi's legs out from under her. With no other choice, she let the whip go to do what little she could to break her fall and roll along the ground, ending the roll by springing to her feet with quite a few feet now between them.

"Impressive," Melany leered and grabbed the cord of the whip in her other hand to pull it tight in front of her, "But I know something that not even your blindsight can follow."

Her smug little laugh became a duet when another Melany seemed to appear at her side right before another appeared, then a few more. It was almost as if the beast was a phantom as more nearly transparent images slid from her body and turned solid until Emi was facing half of a dozen of the tanukis, each with their own high and mighty grin. However, before she could pinpoint the real one, they all shuffled around with more speed than the short, curvy body seemed capable of and flashed forward to surround her in a circle. Even worse was the way their voices rose in unison to form a harmonious chorus.

"Well, little samurai, I will give you one chance to find the real me before you learn just how solid an illusion from one of my breed can be. Take your time… I am a very patient beast."

Without replying, Emi closed her eyes and easily slipped her sight into the plane of energy. It took maybe a second between darkness and the blue shapes appearing, but there was a tense nervousness for that single tick of the clock as she prepared for an opportunistic strike. Yet, none came, so she let her gaze sweep around to study each form. All of the clones were the same as before: barely formed shapes of energy, but, instead of five and a spot of darkness like she expected, there were six silhouettes in all. One of them was crystal clear as if one of the gods came down to sculpt it in every detail, the small oversight making the samurai ever so slightly grin as she turned towards the true form of the beast.

"Your illusions may be solid, but your energy manipulation still needs work," Emi's green eyes sprang open, and her arm tensed in preparation of a huge swing arced downwards, "Or perhaps you have simply never met one of my clan."

With a cry, her sword lashed out, but the beast never wavered. That same grin flashed at her past the arc of her steel as if— Sure enough, there was no jolt of resistance or even contact, only the wispy smoke of a spell dispelled. Thankfully, Emi was able to use that momentum to swing herself around without falling and turn back to the other five tanukis that now had even larger grins.

"I remember your ancestors very well as a matter of fact, but I am surprised by just how refined the abilities of your clan have become. To see one as young as you able to discern energy to such a degree is positively frightful, in fact. Sadly, there is more to physical illusions than the physical plane my dear. Energy, soul, flesh… a powerful illusionist can work all three. How does it make you feel to know that you cannot trust any of your senses?"

"Nothing," The samurai intoned and easily forced back the small twinge of frustration, "There are no guarantees in this world, least of all your senses. It will take more than an illusionist to tear through fifteen years of hard training."

"My, my, my… humans today are rather terrifying, aren't they?" The very idea seemed to make all five Melanys giggle in unison, "Why don't I give you one more chance then if you are so certain in your training."

Instead of answering, Emi closed her eyes, widened her stance as she crouched, and drew her second sword, then she hugged her arms close until both blades were poised behind her. The silence in their small part of the roof was silent while the beast waited. A few long seconds passed before a low hum filled the air. The samurai's brow furrowed deeper and deeper as a blue glow began to flicker at the blades' hilt, at least the energy was blue in Emi's mind. Her closed eyes saw the blue wisps of energy drawn forth from the air and stone, borrowed from nature itself, but, to the world, the energy was no more than a white wind gently swirling around steel. Drawing all of it forth was a challenge the student had known for fifteen long years and always felt like playing tug of war with a giant. There was none of that borrowing from nature ideology, only a power struggle to draw it away without taking too much, so there were probably a few flies dropping dead here and there.

It took minutes of stress to envelope her blades in the whirling, chaotic storm. The entire time, Emi expected a whip to strike out and break her concentration, yet nothing happened save for a few snickers. Her body held that energy still for only a moment for that was as long as her fatigued body could hold it in, then, as it began to burst outwards, she let out a yell and spun around while swinging her swords outwards. The single movement created a disc of cutting wind and steel that tore through each of the glowing forms in a single strike, dissipating each and every last one with no effort. Each one? The samurai's eyes snapped open when she fell to one knee to find the area around her empty. Her tired huffs quickly became panicked with every turn of her head and flick of her eyes, at least they did until she heard a giggle from above.

"Do you know the weakness of that ancient technique? It takes so long to charge that a simple tanuki can hide in the one place you never look," In a flash, the green eyes tore upwards to find Melany hovering above with her body stretched against a big, rectangular kite and brown eyes flickering with glee, "Never underestimate the versatility of a Kunoichi!"

With that, the tanuki let go of the kite with her feet, folded the bamboo shafts into a small square, and stowed it away into a small pocket behind her before falling even a foot. However, her skirt wasn't as lucky, flicking to the side for just a moment to reveal a glimpse of something thick and red with brown straps holding it. Then, the whip was in hand, and Emi didn't have the strength to do anything but shift her gaze while it snapped back. The gold and leather cord effortlessly wrapped around her shoulders and arms, binding the tired limbs with more length than there should have been, before the small frame lightly touched down and easily dragged the girl to her back right at her feet. In fact, it gave the samurai a clear view beneath the skirt to find a hefty pair of balls hanging without any support in front of a pink slit. The sight was enough to make Emi's pale face turn a dark pink, especially when she noticed the thick, red orb just above the smooth, hairless sack.

"Do you like what you see?" Melany took a few steps forward until the girl's gaze could only see the smooth, fair skin of her inner thighs, the more than generous curves of her ass that still lightly jiggled like an ocean, and a perfect view of the way those balls swung back and forth to gently slap against her glistening pussy, "Do you want to know something interesting? All tanukis, regardless of breed, do share one important characteristic: the finest cock and heaviest balls that any beast could hope for beyond a minotaur, and my breed produces one of the largest amounts of semen as well, even if it's mostly inert. If you just accept your defeat, then you can experience every glorious inch that I have to offer!"

"I guess that makes you more man than woman," The samurai huffed, unwilling to give up without one or two more jabs.

"Hmph!" Melany stomped her foot once more, making her plump ass quake and lightly clap and her balls swing like a pendulum again, "You spend too much time with your eyes closed if you can't see what's in front of you! I am more than a woman; I am a lady! In fact, I am one of the finest ladies you will meet and will make an amazing mate, so just give in and accept that you are mine and you are wrong!"

"I only accept the truth, beast," The girl finally stopped struggling and sighed, "I may be defeated, but I will not bow to the likes of you."

"Fine," Her happiness and smugness seemed to return in that single word, "Let me show you the truth of pleasure then."

Before Emi could think, those legs bent and those large cheeks descended towards her face. At the very least, the beast wasn't very heavy, so, when the soft, plush globes turned her world to darkness, she didn't fear being crushed by the weight. Instead, she feared suffocating to death. While her ass was surprisingly nice smushed against her forehead and eyes, her nose was buried inside the mountains of flesh where every breath was labored and barely brought in air. However, she couldn't breathe with her mouth either. That was pinned down by Melany's damp lower lips, smeared with juices, and filled with a toying sweetness, and even her throat was weighed down by the hefty, twin orbs while her chin was draped with the edge of that smooth sack. Yet, even the fear of suffocation was pulled away by a queer contentment, as if the darkness, the weight, the warmth, and even the smell was something her body had somehow always craved, even if the smell was a powerful, musky and sweet mix that made her mind swoon with every partial breath.

"Are you okay?" There was slight concern in Melany's voice as she gently slapped one of Emi's arms, "You better not be that easy to suffocate."

Emi tried to speak, but every single sound was just a muffled, incomprehensible mess. All it did was make her lips grind and vibrate against the wet slit, smearing them more and making the body above her tense and push down even harder. The sweet taste in her mouth was slightly soured by the far too pleased moan above her and gentle squeezing of her arm.

"Oooooohhhhh! More of that!" The tanuki's demand turned her to the very picture of stillness.

The samurai willed her body to stop moving entirely, her chest only barely rising and falling with each breath, in an effort to deprive the beast of any bit of pleasure. Defeated or not, there was no honor in making her opponent feel good, especially one as smug and bratty as Melany. Yet, even that task became impossible when the hips pinning her face began to gyrate and grind. A few more mewls filled the air while those fat cheeks pulled against her nose before slamming the fleshy wall against it once more, the tanuki's pussy slid down to make the top of her chin just as smeared, and the hefty balls dragged against her neck. Of course the beast would simply use her face and humiliate her.

"Well, if you don't want to be suffocated, then make me orgasm. Because as long as I sit here not shuddering from ecstasy, I will keep on riding you… Although you do make a nice chair," Despite the giggle sending a wave of annoyance through Emi and those hips grinding a little harder with the tanuki's words, an idea popped in her mind.

Without a second thought, her mouth opened as fast as it could while being smushed by another pair of lips. Thankfully, it was fast enough to dig deep enough into those folds to work a few sweet drops into her mouth, ever so slightly part the pink folds, and earn a low gasp from Melany. Just as she thought, that gasp was followed by a pause and shudder, the perfect opportunity to push the small figure as soon as her strength slipped back in. Until then, she worked her jaw back and forth to massage the tanuki and relished each and every gasp and mewl while those hips stilled once more, leaving her in control… at least a little.

Perhaps she enjoyed that control a little too much. Her jaw worked harder and harder until she was absolutely grinding into the petite beast and long groans and gasps slipped from her lips. Every movement sent a near constant stream of juices down her throat that she couldn't help but swallow… and enjoy as much as it pained her to admit it. It was probably just the effort and knowledge that every drop was a small victory, but the taste was something her body immediately seemed to crave more of with the slightly thick texture rolling down her throat like few things ever could. Before she knew it, her tongue was sliding up to join in and scoop up more as it slid back and forth between the tanuki's folds.

The instant Melany felt the warm, rough muscle glide against her entrance, her body jolted once more and an eep turned into a slight moan. Then, her hips began to grind again to drag her slit faster and harder against the delightful tongue. As those cheeks ever so lightly clapped around her nose and Melany's pucker slapped against it, a surge of annoyance filled the girl. She was supposed to be in control, dammit! Not just making the beast feel good but overwhelming her with too much pleasure. However, during one particularly rough grind, the tip prodded against the tanuki's entrance and made an even stronger moan slip from her lips, giving Emi one last idea.

Without a moment to hesitate, the samurai slid her tongue in time with the rocking of those hips until she felt the tight ring once more and thrust. With another loud eep, Melany jolted straight and stilled once more. Other than the initial reflex from the beast's body, there was no resistance sliding into the dripping hole, even if it was tight enough to almost hurt the girl's tongue, but it almost surprisingly felt like every other pussy she had slid her tongue inside. She was expecting something rougher or strange folds, not smooth, silky walls that almost sucked against her tongue like a strange kiss. In fact, the only real difference from all of her other experiences was the crushing, blinding, and soft weight, the manly musk, and those balls draped over her chin instead of soft thighs lightly wrapped around her head and hairs tickling her nose.

It was easy for Emi to force the feeling of that plump, shuddering body atop hers and the sound of those pleasured, happy moans from her mind and focus on the clenching around her tongue. Then, it was just a simple matter of mapping every inch of those walls that she could reach. First, she pumped her tongue in and out a few times with passion just to stir Melany up a little and make her swoon before pulling the tip down to her entrance. Slowly, the warm muscle began to swirl, working out every drop of the beast's juices and stimulating every inch of her ring, and it began to slide back up bit by bit. After every little push, the girl gave that new spot a few sloppy revolutions before moving on, memorizing the way those walls spasmed. Before she was even buried as far as she could go, the plump tanuki began to grind her hips once more and angled her pussy in just the right spots to hit her sweet spots.

"H-Holy— ngh!— You are good at this!" Melany cried out loud enough to break Emi's complete focus, "And eager too! M-maybe you deserve a reward as well!"

Despite her training, the samurai couldn't hold back a wave of smug pleasure nearly equal to the smugness in the beast's smile. That Tanuki had no way of preparing for what was next.

When Emi's tongue was once more wriggling as deep as it could go, she could almost see the little pinpoints of pleasure within the blue energy with one glowing brighter than the rest. With a single movement, her tongue swept over three at once, really making Melany tremble like nothing before, and it only took a quick pattering of her tongue against one point to make those cheeks really clench against her nose and the thin fabric of the fishnets to cut into one side. In mere moments, the beast was no doubt on the edge based on her howls and the constant stream of her juices, so the girl turned her attention towards the brightest point. Just like tip of her sword, the tip of her tongue pushed into it and flicked to the side before lashing over it what had to be a dozen times, as if she was attacking a chink in some armor with a flurry of blows. Each stroke made the crues rise higher and higher into whines, that plump body to shudder so hard that the soft globes on her face quaked and clapped, and made the walls nearly strangle the invading muscle.

However, Emi was able to power through the constricting army to aim one last powerful blow into that chink, driving her tongue forth with all of her might. Almost immediately, the walls relaxed, the balls on her throat seemed to tighten, and warmth rushed down her throat in a more intense rush than ever before. In fact, it came so quickly that she couldn't swallow it fast enough, so plenty dribbled down her cheeks, chin, and in her nose to make her sputter a little while something thicker and hotter splattered onto her neck. It wasn't nearly enough to stop her from waiting for the perfect moment where Melany would go slack and give her the chance to buck. Except, that moment never came. Instead, the beast rode her orgasm out by sliding forward more and more until her incredibly soft breasts were smushed into the girl's stomach and Emi could open her eyes and breathe a little easier once more. That small victory was soured by the shifting weight that would be nearly impossible to throw off and the fact that she couldn't help but enjoy the view she saw.

Melany's ass was even more plump and perfect than the samurai could have expected. The sheer weight of it was somehow perfectly held up into a perfect bubble shape while every single movement made the soft fat jiggle and clap. One cheek was so tightly clad in fishnets that they almost oozed from the holes, but the stocking ended right next to that pink pucker to give her quite the view of the sunken, twitching ring. To her surprise, it was hard to do more than just glimpse the dripping pussy from around them despite the inch they hovered.

"My, my, my," The tanuki sighed and nuzzled her face into Emi's toned tummy with a different kind of soft and plump cheek, "That might be the fastest anyone has made me cum before. Hmmm, since you didn't suffocate, maybe you should dive right back in. I can cum a hundred times before I run out of seed to pump you full of, and it would be a waste…"

"Do you have no honor? You tie a girl and force her to… eat you… out…"

Emi found herself trailing off when she heard fabric rustle and a few belts fall to the ground. Then, those hips raised up, and she finally saw the thick, red, and rock-hard fox cock covered with a thick webbing of throbbing, blue veins, dripping with her white cum, and ending in a flattened head that had a raised spike in the middle like a nozzle oozing more white. Those balls began to drag along her face, smearing her sloppy, glistening mouth with a musky sweat that filled her nostrils and threatened to overpower her taste buds with a manly scent and taste. For some reason, her breath quickened and her heart fluttered while she was blinded for one more moment, only able to feel the heaviness of those orbs resting on her eyelids and the way they seemed to churn their seemingly limitless amount of seed. Once those balls finally slid down her short white hair, the samurai had one moment to realize that Melany was raising her legs into a half squat that showed just how flexible her back could be and that the nozzle was suddenly angled perfectly at her lips.

"What do you think? More impressive than you could have ever expected right?" The tanuki swung her hips from side to side, making the long shaft swing back and forth.

"Wh-What do you think you are doing?" The samurai could barely make the words out past the cold chill that ran down her spine, "Just be a real beast and ma—"

She was silenced by that cock slamming forward right into her open mouth. In one movement, her lips were wrapped around three inches of the searing, salty meat as the tip pushed past the back of her throat, and she could only gurgle and gulp from the slow but steady stream of cum sliding down into her belly. Yet, that was barely more than the tip of it all, and her eyes were filled with the throbbing, red expanse and sight of that large knot. Even worse was the way her body reacted to the taste and pressure in her mouth. Her throat greedily gulped and massaged the pointed tip while her tongue moved around the best it could to wash up every last drop of the thick, shamefully delicious cum. In a way, it tasted a bit sweet like her juices but was saltier from where it mixed with her sweat and far more manly and musky, as if she could feel every single bit of seed within traveling uselessly down her belly. Yet, there was an instinctual part of her that could tell something was off with the gunk she cleaned up and swallowed down, as if the texture was a little thin or the taste a little too sweet.

"Hmph! I guess just my tip is just enough to shut you up, but I must say that you are far more eager than I expected. I know a way to make you even more eager as well."

Before Emi could quite process the prideful words, small hands flipped her skirt up to reveal her practical, black spats clinging to her tight and toned hips like a second skin. However, instead of pulling them down her thighs, those same hands grabbed her waist and jerked them up, letting go with each pull to grab a little higher and pull her flexible hips closer and closer to the sky. After more than a little bit of scrabbling that made the cock in her mouth grind against the back of her throat and pull on her cheeks, her ass was firmly in the palms of each hand and pulled forward until Melany could finally pick her chest up and draw her face close. The jolts of pleasure from warm huffs of breath against the surprisingly damp fabric was only accented by the way she felt the very tips of those large breasts rub against her tummy, and it didn't help that she could feel one nipple more than the other one, making her picture the slings of fabric pushing out one plump and hard bud. Why the hell did that imagery make her heart pound? Thankfully, Emi didn't have to think about it for long before she felt a warm muscle lightly lap against the fabric, just barely pushing against her lips and earning a slight gasp that vibrated all the way up the rod in her mouth.

"Mmmmm… Even more eager than I thought. I wonder… just how long you will last without my tongue actually licking you, and just how easy will it be to wring out your juices? You know, if you try hard enough and make me cum first, I will let you on top."

That offer sent a wave of shock and delight through the girl just before the tongue did the same. It dug into her spats to push the tight, stretchy fabric into her lower lips, grinding the roughness between them in a way that made her mind shake from pleasure. There was something so different about that compared to a warm and slippery tongue alone that sent Emi's mouth and tongue to work immediately, as if her body was craving anything to help hold back the tingling waves. Her cheeks clasped tightly around the shaft in a lewd display before her head pulled back, slowly sucking the head with a loud series of wet snaps. To her delight, Melany's cock immediately began to twitch and drool even faster, but it made the tongue running up and down her folds grind even harder.

In a way, their battle felt more like their bodies naturally reacting than either of them truly trying to make the other finish first. Every strong lick between the girl's legs made her throat quiver and a shaky moan travel right up the beast's spine. In turn, Melany greedily suckled at the wet fabric along Emi's clit, so Emi couldn't help but buck her head forward and push the thick member a little further down her throat. In no time, she could hardly focus on the jerky, uncertain movements of her mouth beneath the constant pleasure bombarding her brain. The taste, the sensation, and the heat all whirled together in a deadly ball that threatened to tear her mind apart and turn her into no more than an animal. Even in her semi-delirious state, it was impossible to ignore the way the ecstasy seemed to grow denser, almost as if it was preparing to explode, while the cock in her mouth just kept drooling and throbbing.

With what was left of her willpower, the young samurai forced back the pleasure radiating from the slurping at her waist and focused on the rough, veiny texture in her mouth. A cock was definitely not something she had ever quite tasted, but there was no way she would simply lose to one, not when it was such a simple tool. Her tongue began to deftly move, as deftly as it could while nearly being crushed at least, and dug into the little divots of each vein while it swirled around just like within the tanuki's walls. A bit more pride filled her when the licking faltered, driving her to push harder and really dig into the salty meat. Then, Emi started to suck as hard as she could so the cock was pulled tight against every inch of skin while her teeth scraped along the top, and her throat swallowed hard. For a few moments, she simply squeezed the rock-hard rod while relishing in the pleasured hissing above her before dragging her head back. The girl's teeth scraped ever so lightly, her throat massaged as her walls dragged along the length, and her tongue continued to rub like mad as she slowly and noisily pulled it out to the head once more.

It was all enough to make the cock throb and twitch and the beast groan and moan just like when her walls clenched, but it was too little too late. Emi could feel the tingling fill her body as it started to spasm, the first few signs of her own powerful orgasm. With no other choice, she clenched her eyes and pushed. Her throat burned from splitting open, her neck hurt from pushing hard enough to work the monster down, and her mind loved every inch of it a little too much as every other thought was becoming utter euphoria. Yet, the shaft was spasming like mad and the drool running even faster, so she pushed and gargled from the meat cutting her air off, pushed past her limits without any more hesitation, and pushed past the pain and discomfort until—

The pushing stopped when her body clenched up. There was a single second of regret before everything exploded into complete ecstasy and something warm and soft clasped over her crotch to catch every gush. The girl didn't have the chance to feel regret or shame, even when more of that same thick gunk exploded down her throat and forced her to swallow or when she couldn't swallow it fast enough. Luckily, she only had to choke on a few spurts before the member was pulled from her mouth, dousing her with a few more ropes of seed that landed on her mouth, chin, neck, and cheeks and Malany was falling to the side, leaving Emi to lay there in a cold shame while the rest of her orgasm rode out. When the world came back, she was still sputtering up small bits of cum stuck in her throat and saw the flushed face of the tanuki staring down at her with that same old grin.

"You came closer than I thought you would," The beast giggled while scooping up a bit of the mix of her own cum off of the student's face and slipping it past the gasping lips. To her horror, Emi's mouth immediately closed to suckle the surprising delicious mix down, "For someone so cold, you really know how to warm a woman up."

"Ugh, shut up," She groaned, letting her mask slip a little further, "You have won the contest, beast, so claim your prize and be done with it."

"Oh? Don't tell me your body isn't craving what this can do," A familiar hardness slapped against her thigh before gently rubbing up and down, and, as much as she hated it, her body shuddered from anticipation, "But, if you really don't want me, then I can always give you three chances to best me. If you can make me cum before you cum… let's say… twice, then I will stop and help you fight Ysaera!"

"You must really be full of yourself," Emi narrowed her eyes but it was hard to ignore the thrill of a challenge swirling about with the thrill of what was to come, "How do you propose to give me three chances then?"

"Easy!" Melany spread the girl's thighs and rolled over so that her head was resting just beneath those modest breasts and her knot was pushing against the girl's pussy through the spats, "I have to finish three times to claim you, so each time I do, you get another chance to make me cum even faster!"

"Fine," The samurai sighed as if she had a choice and began to slide her hands down, but you will regret your cockiness."

"Maybe," Before those slender fingers could reach the fabric, small hands were pulling at it, splitting it open with a loud to form a hole that exposed Emi's drenched pussy and the top of the swells of her butt. Then, those same hands pulled her thighs up and pushed them down until her hips were pointed upwards, "But I won't regret every second that I earn mating you into a sticky mess!"

With that, Melany used her knees to push her hips up and slide that huge cock back up to the student's entrance. For a moment, she leaned forward even more as if to give Emi a perfect view of her wink before those hips slammed down. Despite the way the beast's shoulders barely seemed to press against her calves and the precarious way that weight was poised above, the tanuki was able to slam home with more force than the girl ever thought possible.

The cock didn't just force itself inside, it nearly tore her apart, all in one stroke. The strange head spread her lips as wide as they could possibly go and then some in a burst of pain before the rest of the almost sweltering rod followed suit, pushing parting her depths faster than her mind could comprehend. Emi could feel pain, heat, a rush of pleasure, and the texture of those veins grinding her. Then, there was the most brief shock of the pointed tip and flat head drilling into that wall deep inside, but it only lasted an instant. As the length powered past her tight wall and stretched her womb out, the girl's mind was washed away by a torrent of never before seen ecstasy. If not for the heavy slap of that knot against her stretched tight lips, there was no doubt in her mind that she might have let the warm pleasure course through her in her second orgasm of the day.

Instead, she was able to steel her mind at the last second, work the pleasure down, swallow the sweet moan into a squeak, and open her eyes. To her surprise, Melany had her own far off look of pleasure while her plump hips gently spasmed the knot against her, even working her lips just a bit wider, and letting out her own shrill whine. It was strange for Emi to see a beast panting in pleasure from her walls eagerly spasming around its drooling shaft, especially one that looked almost like a child hovering above her and with a bulge in her belly. Yet, she found it hard to find disgust amidst the pleasure nearly consuming her from the large member inside, and the pain was already changing into something more intense as her body adjusted to the pressure within.

"You're— hnn— holding up better than I expected," Melany huffed, unable to grin from the quivering of her lips, "B-But this is just— just the start."

"Maybe if— Maybe if you stopped bragging and— ngh!— started, then you wouldn't— wouldn't be losing!" Emi's half-desperate growl earned an excited giggle.

"Then don't expect any mercy you big str— ahn— girl!"

With that, the tanuki began to draw outwards, and the girl immediately realized her folly. Her insides were nearly pulled out of her as they clenched around the retreating shaft, but that only made her light spasming grow more intense alongside the pleasure bursting inside. Instead of relief, the retreating pressure felt wrong as if there was an itch growing along her now gaping and empty walls that only that webbing of throbbing veins and pointed tip could scratch. There was nothing but shame in the way the back of her throat let loose needy sighs and groans that couldn't be held back while her mind focused on herding the ever mounting ecstasy back into a manageable lump. Then, the head was finally poised at her entrance once more with that small body bent closer towards her… almost close enough to give her a kiss, and the girl found it hard to keep her lips from tingling the same way the rest of her body did and puckering up.

Before her body could break her image even more, the face pulled back with the cock plunging in once again, washing away all of those thoughts with an almost choked yowl. No matter how much Emi wished she could keep her cool, her body just wouldn't stay silent, not when something was invading her so quickly. However, the moans didn't have a chance to stop before they were fueled once more by Melany jerking back. Then the real test began.

With more efficiency than that small, precarious body should have had, the tanuki began to rut her with a bestial fervor. If not for the waves of pleasure chipping away at Emi's strength and pulling her ever so close to cumming once more, the sight would have been a delightful mix of silly and sexy. Through hazy, half-lidded eyes, she saw those large breasts wildly bounce from their slings to reveal puffy nipples while the beast's fat ass clapped and jiggled into view with every bounce, but what really caught her attention were the things slamming against her with every thrust. The girl expected the heavy balls to batter her ass through her spats, no doubt turning it red from the weight and strength of every slap, but not the thick knot that slammed into her pussy over and over like something incessantly knocking. It was definitely way too big to fit inside of her, yet every strike seemed to work it in just a bit more, making the pleasure burst even more, so there was almost no surprise that her hands were trying to tear at the skirt draped over them beneath the tight grasp of the whip.

To her eternal disappointment and shame, it became far too obvious that she would orgasm first. Melany was huffing hard, but her rhythm was solid and powerful without any of the erratic throbbing. On the other hand, Emi could feel herself care less and less about holding back the pleasure as need overcame her senses, making her grip slacken on the bundled up feelings and letting them seep into every fiber of her being. Before she knew it, the moans were coming out without any restraint, practically begging to be fucked harder despite the weak protesting of her mind, her body was shuddering and quaking like mad, and her pussy was tightening more and more around the cock pumping into her with a fervor. Then, the waves peaked into an explosion, ripping her shame away before it could build up.

At the very least, the buzzing and rushing pleasure was free from worry. She hadn't lost yet, so it was easy to just shudder and moan while hoping her gushing cunt would drive her mate to the edge. In fact, the relentless pounding was one of the few things she could really feel and in far more definition than before. It was as if every throbbing vein was etching into her walls until they were perfectly shaped to take in the large member while the orb at the end carved her open bit by bit, but how could she feel anything else as her womb and entrance were brutally stretched. Somehow, the intense pleasure only dragged her orgasm on and on until she was finally pulled back onto the stone, her spats clad ass grinding against it.

The slow shift from mind numbing bliss to the waves of pleasure traveling up her spine from every powerful thrust was barely noticeable. Impressively, Melany seemed to be hopping faster and harder by the second, her hands gripping even tighter against Emi's thighs, and that filled Emi with happiness. The tanuki's brutal cock may not have been throbbing and twitching, her moans may have been remaining at a steady, heated whine, but there was no ignoring the desperate need in the way her plump hips jerked. Ever so slightly, the rhythm was becoming broken with thrusts that were geared towards simply forcing the knot into the girl's hole with a power that made it seem possible. Yet, the paladin felt elation and pride rush through her despite the increasing pleasure because every little jolt and shudder felt numbed.

Victory felt all but assured, even as her stomach was jolted harder and harder. Not even those blasts of heat could do more than make a manageable ball build in her mind, so it only made Melany's bouncing all the more cute. She just looked so small while bouncing her heart out, and the more rough her thrusts became the harder her breasts and ass bounced. It was a nice sight seeing the large mounds jerk up almost close enough to slap her face before swinging down to clap together like the cheeks of her ass, complete with the disheveled appearance having the straps of her dress hanging along her biceps added. Her face was slowly losing its focus with her jaw becoming more slack, her tongue lolling, and her eyes closing halfway.

Then, Emi felt it.

The ball battering her entrance didn't just pry against her but popped forward, lodging into her. The jolt of the beast lurching forward from the sudden resistance was stronger than anything before and finally overpowered that numbness to a frightening effect. The coolness building on the samurai's face was wiped away with the most lecherous moan she had let out all night, as if some part of her was enjoying the strange feeling of having that forced inside. When it was pulled out of her with a single rough thrust, Emi almost thought she would lose her mind. The single movement was violent and loud, ending in a wet, lewd pop, yet, her hips almost seemed to jerk up to meet the next thrust, lodging it just a bit deeper.

All at once, that same frustration and determination returned. If she could just hold back her orgasm for a few more thrusts until Melany was buried inside— Except, it didn't take many more thrusts. The tanuki plowed into her with every ounce of strength and plunged it in almost halfway, then halfway, then the student's body had no choice but to suck in the massive orb in one last go as it swelled inside to create a new bulge around her entrance that dug into her sweetest spot. By the time it was finished swelling up into a throbbing, mass of searing flesh, Emi was spasming like crazy while a mess of broken moans flooded from her mouth and her eyes rolled back. Then the torrent of hot cum flooded into her.

The girl had never felt anything so intense. Her body almost became the heat itself, so taken over by the tingling that it drove her body to twitch and spasm without any way to stop it. Her inner voice could barely make a noise above ecstasy that almost battered her mind into a mushy mess. The only sensation to keep her sane was the delightful rush of liquid warmth blasting against her stretched out womb to stretch it even more like a balloon, and she could feel the way the knot stopped the overflowing flood. Most of all, there was one undeniable truth that strangely made her spasm more: she was being bred like a dirty animal by a powerful beast. In the end, it was almost a wonder that the heat ever wound down or that she was able to collect her shredded thoughts enough to speak once more.

The girl spent a minute resting on the ground and examining every strange feeling filling her while collecting her composure. Her body still buzzed despite everything becoming a low, numb throb once more, and every touch and jolt of pleasure seemed to rocket through her with even more power than before. However, it was the bulge on her stomach that had grown even bigger than before that really caught her attention. For some reason, the sight and feeling of being beyond full made her heart flutter and her body shiver once again.

"Looks— Looks like you lose," Melany huffed and gently kissed one of the samurai's thighs.

"Not quite yet," Emi's voice was hoarse and no longer even. Instead it had the hints of wanting that couldn't be held back despite the anger and challenge on her face, "I have two more chances, and, this time, I'm leading."

With a surprising burst of strength and skill, the samurai managed to twist their bodies and throw the beast to the ground. After a quick struggle, she was on top with her body still bound as her hips ground against the knot while waiting for it to stop swelling. Despite the change, Melany couldn't stop a smug grin when she noticed the way those emerald eyes stared intently downwards or that sweet mouth panted heavily.

Side by side, Mireille and Mika pushed forwards. Mireille's sword worked as fast as she could manage, striking beast after beast with the might of her holy light with every step she took, and she was able to shove beasts back to carve a path through the crashing wave straight towards that smiling queen. At her side, the golden plates on Mika's gauntlets crashed like thunder with every strike and sent waves of energy out that only seemed to make the beasts stumble and falter. Yet, the single wave was nothing to the three quick strikes she was able to dole out in a single second that kept the crowd at their sides at bay. After a few feet, the duo was surrounded by a mass of the horned up fiends, but the ones closest to them only gave a half hearted attempt at stopping them before moving on. It was easy… too easy.

The entire time, Ysaera and the demon seemed to be waiting and watching their progress with interest, the smile on the dragon's face growing wider the more beasts they forced back and out of their way. By the time the mother and daughter duo reached the end of the crowd, the Monster Queen had flames flickering in her mouth from her light pants of excitement and the demon's tattoos began to glow brighter as shapeless magic wrapped around her dark hands and an impish smile played on her lips alongside the excited glimmer in her eyes. When the humans finally burst through the wall, Ysaera began to slowly clap and quickly licked her lips.

"Very impressive," She chuckled as the warriors stalked closer, "I was worried one of my own would get a little too excited to claim you, but it looks like my fears were unfounded. Now come and face me in—"

Her words were cut off when a glowing light came swinging down with a yell, stopping inches from her face thanks to the set of claws catching it. For a moment, the righteous fire in Mireille's eyes met the passionate blaze within Ysaera's before the beast pushed her back skidding across the tiles. The headmistress grunted with the effort but somehow stayed on her feet, and immediately pushed forward to strike at the dragon's less armored stomach with a large horizontal swing. While her mother was engaged in fierce combat, Mika was facing her own problems.

The first punch she threw was blocked by a barrier of dark fire that sprung from one of the demon's outstretched palms, and the energy was sucked into the fire with a ripple. Yet, three more punches had landed before her mind registered that with two more lashing out before she could jump back. As soon as her assault stopped and her feet left the ground, that barrier reformed into a small gun barrel, giving the girl a moment to realize what was happening before the combined force of six blasts in a concentrated ball of energy slammed into her body. She was thrown back like a ragdoll with every bone and muscle jittering and aching like electricity really had flown through them before that changed into a quick burst of fire from slamming onto the ground.

Mireille heard the blast and pained cry, so she quickly jerked around in the middle of a stab, her blade glancing off of still instead of flesh, and made a move towards the demon with an angered yell. However, a stream of fire burst forth right in front of her feet to send her stumbling back.

"Not so fast," Ysaera chided, "She can handle herself. You need to focus on the fight in front of you."

"Then I must simply defeat you first," The resolve in the mother's voice seemed to make the dragon shiver, and Mireille swept her sword downwards to emphasize her point, "I have many more tricks up my sleeve than just my holy magic."

"I hope you do," The Monster Queen growled and charged forward.

However, that charge was cut short when Mireille swept her sword back up to send a crescent of magic gliding across the stone. It hit the dragon hard enough to send her stumbling a few steps, but that was enough for the woman to charge forward herself, ducking low while aiming high with her fist to avoid the claws instinctually sweeping above her head. As Ysaera stumbled back once again, Mika slowly picked herself up from the ground.

As she rose, the demon simply waited and let a small flame swirl above her palm in a dark, cloudy vortex. Once the girl was back on her feet, her chest heaving and legs slightly shaking, her hands rose up at the ready once more while one dark hand closed with a poof that wreathed the fist once more.

"You are resilient, I will give you that," The impish demon tittered, "Not many would take five charges from the Gauntlets of Thunder."

Mika's eyes went wide, and her body stiffened, "How do you know what these are? These are only a few hundred years old and crafted by a—"

"Blacksmith of the Larent clan? Interesting… Back in my day it used to be quite the hot commodity, but I never expected him, well, them rather to continue making one. Tell me, is there only one in existence or are there multiple?"

"There are multiple, of course," The brawler frowned, "Only the most legendary of relics have only one copy."

"Very interesting! So humans really have increased their magical knowledge since then. No wonder Megami was so adept in magic at her age. Although there is one thing that I find far from surprising. Humans are still so easy to distract."

The instant she heard those words, Mika went cold. Her mind finally began to see the dark flickering in the corner of her eyes that had played the entire time she talked, and, when the girl whirled around, she found that it was far from just two flickering flames. Surrounding her in an arc was a curved wall of smoky and fiery balls that were slowly morphing and elongating into spears that were all aimed for her center mass, but it was hard for her to move in response. For the first time in her life, Mika truly stared down death poised to rain down on her in an unrelenting fury.

"Don't worry, I'm not a poor sport. You will get to face each one on its own… if your reflexes are strong at least."

Before the declaration was even finished, one spear came flying from the pack, immediately getting replaced by another. Although Mika was hardly paying attention to the wall. It took all of her instinct to dive to the side and barely land on her feet just to find another spear shooting out as the other exploded on the ground. Yet, a strange smile took her face to match the strange, excited tingling in her heart, as if some part of her was actually excited for the challenge. Almost immediately, a rush filled her limbs that drove away the tiredness and soreness, allowing her to nimbly quick step past blast after blast.

Only a little bit away from her, her adoptive mother was proudly holding her own against the beast. If anyone that had fought with her could have seen her, many would have been very surprised. There was none of the cool, calculated grace that filled her every adept movement but a burning rage that fueled attacks that were just a little bit more brutal and dirty. Her sword sliced towards Ysaera's neck, drawing both clawed hands to catch the glowing blade while her foot kicked out right at the side of an armored knee. The maneuver should have put her at risk if not for the overwhelming might keeping her opponent focused on simply holding her back instead of counter attacking, but the same could have been said about the dragon's own unbroken balance. Mireille kept aiming low kicks at the Monster Queen's legs and punches at her stomach to seemingly little effect beyond a grimace or light stumble as her blade kept those talons at bay. In any other battle perhaps the headmistress would be an unstoppable force steamrolling every opponent in her way. In this battle, however, her breath was already becoming ragged despite Ysaera's breath barely quickening throughout it all, and her attacks were slowly pushing the dragon back less and less.

Her frenzied assault was finally broken by a gout of flame flowing past her blade after an unsuccessful downwards swing. The flames parted to narrowly miss her blonde locks, but the heat blistering her face was enough to make her stumble a few feet back and nearly run into the newly combined stream before it could dissipate. Then, claws swept down at her retreating form and steered her backwards away from her daughter. The instant Mireille noticed that she was straying farther from the explosions making her daughter dance around, the warrior dug her heels in and swung towards the slashing claws. Glowing blade met ten wicked arches in a flash of sparks that made both of their arms snap straight. Both combatants strained with all of their might to push the other back, but it was the red-haired beast that pushed the sword down bit by bit.

As her mother was losing the clash, so too was Mika losing her stamina. While the sudden rush of energy did a lot to keep her nimble and dance around every bolt, there was only so much her body could endure, especially when the spears struck faster and faster by the second. Soon, she had to dodge two at a time that were coming from hard to see angles. The brawler had to jump, twirl, and bend more than she ever thought possible while switching to the next duck or dodge in a split second. It was a miracle that her mind could keep up, let alone her body, for more than a few seconds, yet, somehow, she managed to hold on for at least a minute… a long minute full of tired burning limbs. By the time that minute was over, even her mind wasn't keeping up, leaving her at the mercy of her partially honed fighting instinct.

Then, her almost automatic moves were broken by a blast striking her back. As the girl lurched into the air for a second, her eyes still seemed to catch up with what had happened. She had just straightened up from a duck when two blasts shot towards her feet, but, when she started to jump, something else slammed into the square of her back. The quick flash of memory halted once her body slammed into the stone, knocking the wind out of her. It was just enough to drain her strength to the point where Mika could only roll over onto her back to gulp for air and feel the sting in her bones. However, it also gave her a view of something unexpected.

Where her back once was, she saw the shadowy form of a boot quickly dissipating into nothing.

"Fufufufufufu!" The demon laughed as every one of those floating points swirled together into a pair of large fists, "Looks like humans still need to work on their perception skills… and their gullibility. Although, I am looking forward to testing out your flexibility even more."

"As if I would let you!" With a groan, the girl rolled over once more to slowly push herself back up, "You may have magic, but—"

Her words were cut off with an oomph when one of the fists came down to pound her into the stone.

"Oh? I didn't quite hear that," The demon walked forward with more impish giggling as the hand pinned Mika down until her black heels were in view, "I don't recall you being able to so much as touch me behind my magic."

"Ngh! As soon as my mom beats Ysaera—"

"If your mom beats the Queen, then your virginity will already be long gone," She bent down so the girl could look up and see her happy smile, "But you should be excited!"

"Because you're going to rape me like my friends?" The brawler clenched her fists and slammed one into the stone, but the shockwave didn't so much as make her glowing opponent shake.

"Oh, not in the same way at all! No, you will get to feel an all new experience."

There wasn't a chance for her mind to truly recognize the almost threatening glee in that voice before one black hand pressed against the top of her head. Her mouth opened to let out another insult, but her words were lost when something jolted through her body. It wasn't quite a bolt of pain except her body almost wanted to register it as such. It was a huge wave of heat that crashed through every vein and rolled back towards her heart and the fake one etched on her breast where the heat turned into a dense ball of… something. Once again, it wasn't quite heat, nor pain, nor tight, nor loose, nor roiling, nor still, nor… anything really. The instant her mind began to feel something, it seemed to change into another hard to place sensation, leaving only one feeling that she could decipher: something was changing.

The mark almost seemed to crawl on her skin and writhe around like someone was squashing and squeezing it. Every movement made pleasure, then pain, then heat rush through her for a single instant until pressure collected in her stomach to slide down to her crotch, and it quickly turned into a feeling like she was going to pee. Only when that pressure pushed against her skin did a sound leave her lips, a low cry of pain that grew shriller and shriller by the second. Or was it simply fear of what she felt? In her mind's eye, Mika could see that pressure stretching her skin out just above her pussy to create a spike that grew thicker and longer until it was a throbbing mass alongside an orb sprouting from the bottom. With every inch those shapes seemed to grow and every ounce heavier they became, the more her cry intensified.

From a few feet away, that same cry drilled into Mireille's ears.

"What are you doing to my daughter?!" She broke the steady back and forth of claws and swords with a powerful horizontal swing that Ysaera barely caught.

"I'm not sure," The beast admitted with a worried frown, "But I am sure she wouldn't do anything to hurt you daughter."

"As if I would believe that!" What little was left of the warrior's cool was slowly being stripped away by the worry and anger making her entire body shake, "I will not sit back and let my daughter be used by you!"

In an instant, her stance changed once more. What was once a mix of offense and defense became a more defensive backstep while fending off slash after slash. Her focus changed from her blade to the deadly waltz she was part of, measuring the steps of her opponent to find the right times to step to the side. However, Ysaera seemed ready for her to try and break away or lead the movement. For every step Mireille took to the side, those claws viciously swept forward in a frenzy faster than her sword could block them, forcing her to take just as many steps back. Slowly but surely, they made a wide arc around the pair, and nothing she could do would give her an inch inwards.

"Damn you!" The headmistress finally growled and dug her heels in to hold the next furious assault back, "You will not have my daughter!"

"It's too late," To her surprise there was a little bit of regret in the Monster Queen's voice when she jerked her head towards what the demon was doing to Mika.

The demon's dark hands were grabbing at a large bulge that had suddenly grown within the girl's spats, stretching them out until the stretchy material ripped to show hints of something thick, veiny, and throbbing. However, the brawler could barely notice. All she felt was the need to free that now fully grown rod on her crotch from the confines almost crushing it and expose the burning flesh to the cool air. Yet, her hands couldn't quite move as her body continued to lightly spasm from the intense feelings continuing to rush through her, at least not until a loud tearing filled the air. Almost instantly, her new member sprang forth like an animal from its cage, but the cool air didn't quite provide the relief she yearned for. In fact, the breeze seemed to stoke the heat and make the strange lump beneath it tense in a way that made her stomach tighten.

"Wh-What is wrong with me," Mika hissed out, her eyes finally focusing enough to look down and—

Her breath caught in her throat. There, jutting from her now torn spats like an angry monster was something she had only seen in textbooks: the largest cock she had ever seen among a pair of the plumpest balls. It was almost as thick as her forearm, just as long, and almost pulsing from her rapid heartbeat flowing through each defined vein. Yet, all of the revulsion and surprise she should have felt was drowned out by the need she felt when her eyes slid up past soft, black legs covered in glowing tattoos to a small piece of black fabric barely covering the demon's pussy and clinging tightly enough that the girl could see the outlines of her folds. Her new cock almost screamed at her to tear the small piece of black fabric away, easily snapping the thin strings holding it along the tops of those thighs, and shoving every inch inside. The worst part was that, if it wasn't for the rush keeping her from moving, her body probably would have jumped at the chance.

"Oh, I would say nothing is wrong," A slender finger ran up the bottom of her shaft so lightly it almost felt like a soft wind was kissing it, but it was enough to make Mika moan and buck her hips, "If anything, I would say your world is more right than it ever will be. All you have to do is lay back and let me take care of that raging need."

"P-Please!" The brawler managed to squeak, using every bit of her willpower to stop herself from just begging for it, "I don't want to lay with a beast!"

"Oh, don't worry. You won't have the same fate as your classmates. You won't be laying with a beast, you will be laying a demon. Don't you want to know how it feels to drain every last drop in those balls inside of me? To breed me? To feel what every one of these beasts has felt all day?" She nearly screeched when soft lips lightly grazed her shaft with a slight gust of warm breath, "All you have to do is fill me three times. Then, you can have me, and any other woman you would ever want, whenever you want."

"I-I can't stop you, so can you at least tell me your name?" She wasn't sure if it was the cute squeak that her words ended with or simply the request itself, but it was enough to make the imp pull back and leer at her like a predator ready to lash at its prey.

"Oh, aren't you cute? If you need a name to moan out, it's Lynnixia, but don't think that alone will make me take mercy on you."

With that, her head dove down until Mika could only see the demon's horns. Then, those dexterous fingers cupped her new, hefty sack, pulling out a light mewl of surprise as it was lifted up followed by a shiver from the cool air against her virgin slit. That shiver became a sudden tensing of every muscle while that mewl became a thick, strangled gasp the instant something warm and wet slipped against her second most sensitive spot. Except it wasn't a light touch like with her cock. No, Lynnixia immediately dug her tongue deep into the girl's slit, bombarding her mind with a sudden rush of pleasure and wetness like nothing she had ever experienced. The resulting loud and shameful moan made Mireille's head snap to the side, earning her a slash against the bottom of her arm that cleaved her golden gauntlet in half to leave the rest of it hanging from her hand. However, it was easy enough to briefly hold the blade with one hand and cast the ruined armor to the side with the full force of her roiling anger.

"Damn you beasts!" The headmistress bellowed with enough gut wrenching rage behind it to make many beasts freeze in their tracks, including their queen, "You will not defile my daughter!"

The sudden switch from icy to nearly molten seemed to surprise Ysaera so much that she simply stood their mouth agape without a single move to stop the blade swinging downwards towards her face. Unlike the strikes before, it was one she probably should have blocked because the sound of the magic cloaked steel cutting against her scales echoed across the rooftops moments before a pained yell. For the first time all day, the dragon fell to one knee from the weight of that one powerful strike. Yet, there was no anger in her eyes when she looked up once more, only a glimmer of understanding and respect, not that it did anything to stop the swing careening straight towards her shoulder. To Mireille, the crash then screech of armor against the ground as Monster Queen went flying a few feet was more than worth the burn already working into her biceps and lungs.

Before her opponent could recover from the impact and shock, she started towards her daughter. The damn demon was already pulling back from her daughter's pussy with a chin coated in Mika's juices while her daughter desperately covered her eyes. The sight and sound of her daughter moaning against her will and a few dark fingers slipping into the now sopping wet entrance was enough to make the warrior rush forward while winding up a heavy downwards strike, but it was made even worse by the insensitive, teasing, and debauched words that assaulted Mika. However, Mireille didn't make it more than halfway there before powerful claws grabbed her waist, abruptly stopping her momentum, lifting her from the ground, and bodily tossing her to the side.

To even her surprise, she was able to turn the tumble into a controlled roll that let her dig her glowing blade into the ground. Once she was stopped, it was an easy task to— As she got up to one knee, her eyes caught a flash of fiery red moments before the gout of flame consumed her body, just enough time to throw herself back to the ground to dodge it. Those flames were endless and hot against her back and forced her to simply lie there while watching those clawed feet clack steadily closer.

At the same time as her adoptive mother faced a trial through fire, Mika had to fight against melting as well. Lynnixia's tongue was intense, easily filling her mind with a rush of white that made her shudder and moan like the same whores she read about, but those sensations were nothing compared to what happened when those lips pressed into her burning shaft. It wasn't a soft kiss by any means, more like the demon was simply claiming her with a glistening imprint of her lips or just torturing her with a sudden flare of pleasure that nearly made her stomach wrench. Yet, that single kiss was enough to make her hips jerk up with a warbling moan and grind another burst of heat up her spine. That single touch was enough to awaken a gnawing beast deep in her stomach, a gnawing beast that wanted nothing more than to violate the imp, a gnawing beast that chilled her to the bone. If there was one mercy from her captor, it was that she didn't have to give in to the beast for it to be sated.

All the girl had to do was lie back and wallow in the newfound pleasures assaulting her when that tongue once more slipped out, this time curling around her thick shaft as best it could before drawing upwards. Lynnixia was almost agonizingly slow. Inch by inch, it slipped upwards and coated the underside of her throbbing shaft in a thick layer of spit that somehow felt cold against her almost searing skin and hotter than fire at the same time. However, that strange mix of sensations only made the pressure in her shaft and tightness in her balls grow worse as if they would both explode. And that wasn't even the end of it.

After that one long lick, the tip of the demon's tongue flicked up past her slit, flicking thick droplets of something drooling from it into the air, then something warm and tight enveloped the head. For a few moments, Mika lost track of the world. Her mind could barely register the sensations of velvety tightness steadily sliding down her cock, the rough slick muscle massaging every inch, or even the strong suction that seemed to almost draw the strange liquid straight from the hole, and all she could do was let out whimpering gasps. Nothing she had ever felt could compare to the sensation of pressure building up in the rock hard member, almost making it shake like a bottled up geyser ready to blow, nor could anything compare to ever intensifying assault of almost electric heat that blasted into her more and more. As soon as something even tighter popped over her head and swallowed her as well, there was no stopping her shameful reaction. Her body bucked, her cries grew shrill, and, with a single powerful thrust, the brawler buried every last inch into the demon.

The beast within her nearly howled in delight at the brutal movement, especially when she heard the desperate gurgling and clicking and felt the fingers spasming inside of her gushing pussy. However, that was all washed away by the absolute ecstasy that was her cock throbbing one last time before relieving every bit of pressure with spurt after spurt of juices. With every fresh stream that came out, the walls enveloping her clenched and forced a little more out as if milking her, but Mika couldn't help but focus on the bits that splashed against the mouth around her to splatter her head. The juices she let out felt so much different from what came out below; it seemed thicker and clung to her flesh. Then, that too was slurped away by the spasming tongue and intense sucking.

When Lynnixia finally pulled away with a heavy gasp, the girl couldn't help but notice that the aching heat in her new cock hadn't abated one bit. If anything, it was raging even more than before.

"A-Are you finished?"

Ever so slightly, she cracked one finger open to find the imp with a lecherous smile and scooping up a stray string of something thick and white hanging from her lips

"Not with a cock like that," Lynnixia purred, "I haven't had the chance to ride a monster like that in forever let alone one sported by such a strapping young woman."

"Do yo-our worst," Mika stammered, "No matter how much you rape me, I will never—"

She didn't have a chance to finish before a few smoky hands appeared in the air around her and pulled her hands away from her face. Likewise, her cry of surprise was cut off when her body was jerked to a sitting position with her arms being pinned behind her back. That reaction was enough to make the demon chuckle as she strode forward, filling Mika's vision with nothing more than tattooed black skin and her nose with the demon's surprisingly sweet and womanly smell while those hips gently lowered down. The feeling of a woman's folds parting around her rigid head to coat it with a bit slick juices was enough to make her cry out in pleasure once more, so the feeling of soft yet powerful hands coming down to rest on her shoulders, the slit rubbing back and forth over it with wet schlicks, and her partner leaning down to gently whisper in her ear was enough to make her whimper with overstimulation.

"Oh, you will, my little fighter. As soon as you fill me up thrice, we will both be happier than anything could make us."

By the time Lynnixia had poised herself over the girl, Mireille was facing one clawed foot rising high in the air, but it gave her the perfect view of that demon rocking back and forth. Instantly, the danger of that stomp and fire almost searing her back disappeared into the cold feeling of fear and rage mixing together. Yet, there was nothing she could do but watch as that dark pussy stretched open to accept her daughter's large cock. As the fair flesh was consumed by slick, oozing darkness, the trapped brawler shuddered and cried even more, but the pleasure couldn't belie the torturous nature of all of those new sensations forced upon her. Even when the foot crashed down onto her head to smash it into the stone, the headmistress didn't rear her eyes away. No, she forced herself to watch the bulge in the imp's stomach grow, her small tight ass slap into Mika's thighs, and the measured, teasing expression turn into a wild look of lust before everything snapped.

With a roar, she forced her body up. The weight of the foot above her nor the flames flickering against her armor could stop her, not when she trained with all of her might and felt nothing but the smoldering rage flowing through her. Luckily, that was enough to flip Ysaera on her back, stopping the spray of fire when her jaw snapped shut on impact, and gave her enough time to grab her sword. Sadly, it didn't keep the dragon down for long because she rose back up to find claws swinging towards her again. With another angry cry, Mireille swung with all of her strength, knocking the claws to the side with ease and driving the beast back another step. Swing after swing after swing, she was relentless and forced Ysaera on the defensive the same way she was only minutes before, and it felt great. No beast would stand beneath the might of all of her anger and righteousness, nor would any beast harm her only child and get away with it as long as her body could continue dealing out the power. However, it was impossible to ignore the burn already settling deep into her joints from the vicious assault.

As her mother fought off the Monster Queen, Mika fought back the overwhelming pleasure filling every fiber of her being. If she thought the feeling of Lynnixia's throat wrapping around her was intense, then the feeling of the imp's pussy swallowing her whole was completely unbearable. Those walls were slippery and hot in ways that a mouth could never quite hope to beat, and the way her member parted them made that same primal beast within growl with pleasure. She may have been a prisoner, but she was taking that demon in a way that made the dark body shudder and shake and almost pained whimpers slip out to match the girl's own broken yelps. Then, her head pressed into something even tighter that threatened to crush her member. Her broken noises practically became the same howl that rolled through her loins when she felt that shirt, tight body yield and stretch around her. By the time those wet, stretched out lips slapped against her balls, Mika's cock was throbbing against those shuddering walls so hard that she was nearly massaging every inch.

When Lynnixia finally let out a long, low moan that sounded like it had been held back for far too long, the brawler's clenched eyes cracked open just enough to see her new mate's once lecherous look washed away. Instead, the imp's face was almost shocked by the ecstasy flowing through her with her mouth hanging open, tongue lolling out, and eyes that were as wide as they could be. At least, they were for almost a minute… one long, torturous minute where the girl tried to hold back the pleasure of the tightness massaging her back. Then, the imp leaned back a little as her eyes closed and her hanging mouth became another teasing grin, even if the expression was marred by lust.

"Mmmmmm! It has been far too long since I have been this full!" One of her hands slid down to Mika's stomach, making the girl flinch and gasp from the light touch over her glistening abs, "And to think I got to have a woman with muscles as amazing as these… I have to wonder if you were even a virgin before I got to you. Who wouldn't want to slather these hard abs with glee, to worship your—"

"St-Stop," The brawler forced past a sweet moan, as if her words alone drove a spike of pleasure through her, "I was— ngh!— a virgin! Stop teasing me!"

"Teasing you?" Lynnixia brought one sweat slicked finger to her lips and sensually slipped it past her lips, giving her new lover a long look at how she worked it around before popping it out, "I'm simply enjoying myself. I would kill for a harem of women half as good looking or strong as you. Just imagine their powerful hips slamming into my ass as their abs roll from every thrust."

As she spoke, the demon's fingers thoroughly traced every contour of the girl's bare midriff as if memorizing a map of her body. Every touch and scrape sent a wave of warmth through her like the very tips of those fingers were heated with a flame, a heat not helped by the light coos that bubbled forth. Lynnixia's eyes weren't even focused on her face but on the skin she caressed, giving her body every bit of attention and wordless praise. Mika's cock felt long forgotten in her partner's tight cunt despite the constant melting pleasure, yet knowing that only made everything feel so much more intense. That beast within grumbled happily beneath the strokes as if it were a domesticated dog soaking up its owner's love, the same love that made her skin tingle and breath hitch. After years of hard work maintaining her form, who would have expected an imp of all things to really appreciate her. Then, the pattering of her heart skipped when she heard the demon's next words.

"You wouldn't believe what I want to do to your perfect body. If you were already mine, I wouldn't hesitate to lick and massage every single inch like your beauty deserves, all while handling your perfect curves with reverence," Those soft lips leaned in, softly kissing her ear and drawing out another whine that rose to a pitch that was almost impossible to hear, "Such a wonderfully sinful woman you are, and what a wonderfully sinful cock you sport. Join me and lose yourself in sin, my warrior."

With that, those black hips began to gyrate back and forth. It was such a simple movement, not even drawing Mika's member out, but it felt better than anything, just like every other new sensation. Those folds ground against her and worked at her flesh until it began to almost glow from pleasure, and her mind immediately began to swim with more overwhelming pleasure. In less than a minute, the girl could feel the almost explosive pressure build in her mind once more as her balls clenched in a sensation that was slowly becoming all too familiar. There was a bit of shame at just how easy it was for Lynnixia to expertly grind and jerk her sinfully firm and bouncy hips against her own hard thighs and draw her to such a vulnerable point so quickly. Yet, the constant streaming of loving praise and lewd promises in her ear combined with the constant tracing of her abs just kept making everything flare no matter how hard she tried to stamp the flames out. Then, her eyes cracked open once more, filling the dark abyss of ecstasy with the view of that black, tattooed stomach almost roiling from her thick head constantly bouncing back and forth, as if a demon was trying to escape.

That sight finally snapped something deep within Mika. All at once, her thick moans rose so high that they petered out into a desperate crackle, her balls tightened, and her cock gave one more powerful throb. More blissful relief filled her from the very first spurt that sprayed forth into Lynnixia and washed away any trace of shame. All she could feel was satisfaction and warmth splatter against the stretched out walls to coat her cock as well along with something else. A new searing heat laced into her heart before spreading out through every single vein until every single fiber of her being tingled so much that the slightest breeze made her body almost spasm from pleasure. The strange sensation ended in her cock, making the already nearly painful pleasure balloon and her spurts to blast out with even more force. In fact, she could almost see the black skin of the demon's once tight stomach begin to bulge in spite of her eyes nearly rolling back.

Thankfully, the almost explosive pressure in her mind and body began to relent after almost a minute of non-stop cumming. Except, the sensitive heat nearly consuming her body didn't die down one bit nor did the frantic need throbbing in her member. Every single rub of those dexterous fingers on her abs was enough to make her moan and whine with need and make her twitch within those tight, cum-filled walls. Then, a light, teasing chuckle washed over her ear before the imp's tongue slipped out to gently run around the inside of it, and there was no stopping her body from seizing and shuddering at the spike of pleasure that drove into her.

"My my," That low, sensual whisper was almost as pleasing, "I must have made my spell a little too strong. I haven't had a beast before that could like that let alone a woman, and it would be sooo dangerous to let that seed build up. Wouldn't it? So why don't you just ask me nicely to take care of every… last… drop?"

Mika tried to push down the constant storm of heat scrambling her mind and focus on her words, but it felt nearly impossible. Every fiber of her being strained to let out a defiant rebuttal, a single word of denial, or even a slight shake of her head to no avail. The only thing that rumbled around in her mind that would tingle on her lips was a shameful phrase, so decadent and sinful, that no woman would ever let slip to a demon. Yet, it tingled so much and almost pried her lips open no matter what she tried. It struggled so hard to get out that the girl almost wondered if it would be worth it to just let it out. Her body was losing its drive as well, quickly loosening and lightly bucking to feel more of the slick grinding against her shaft until only the flimsy grasp of her mind kept the words in place.

So it came as no surprise when she finally whined them out.

"P-Please, rid me of this— this need! I want— hnn!— I— I want— ahn!" Thankfully, she was cut off by a little nibble on her ear that forced out a surprised and heated yelp.

"I know what you want," Lynnixia finally lifted her hips, drawing the girl out of her hot folds with a long, delicious rub. Even the feeling of chill air beneath the heat only added to the amazing pleasure that every second brought until those dripping lips were poised on her tip once more, "And you know what I want. Fill me until I burst and make those long millenia worth the wait, my wonderful warrior."

Then, those hips slammed down, burying Mika's chilly cock into the tight welcoming warmth with a wave of heat and ecstasy that made her howl once more. Despite the brawler's size, the imp barely paused before bouncing and had no trouble rising to the tip only to slam it all back in with a single stroke. At first, she took it slow and paused for a few seconds between every bounce, as if savoring every single moment that she was stretched out by the throbbing rod, but that didn't last for long. After only a few thrusts and wanton moans, the demon finally brought her hand back to her lover's shoulder and used the leverage to move her short form faster and harder by the minute. Yet, her strokes didn't rise into a frenzy but ever so slowly sloped into a rough and fervent pace that made her tight ass and wet cunt slap against the girl's thighs with a rapid, wet clapping.

It took minutes on end to reach the crescendo of their mating, long, fiery minutes that stretched nearly into infinity for Mika. The pleasure from the slower strokes and pauses alone were enough to make her mind scramble, so, the faster that tightness ground against her, the more time became a single mass of ecstasy. She began to care less and less about the sounds of fucking surrounding her or the sounds of the battle that was so close yet so far, began to hear them less, then began to experience nothing more than her own mind. That white-hot bliss consumed her mind in ways that nothing else ever could, and it was hard to care. It all felt so good, so primal, so powerful, and all while that beast within howled with delight and that strangely wonderful pressure within her cock built up once more. By the time their bodies were almost crashing together with nearly all of Lynnixia's might, the world was basically washed away entirely.

The more honest Mika's cries became as she slipped down the path of debauchery that imp led her into, the harder Mireille swung. After the few minutes of pushing that dragon back without making more than a scratch across her flawless skin, every breath was coming in ragged gasps. Her arms were on fire, the blade in her hands felt heavier than anything she had held before, and her footing was uneven with every stride she took, but none of that slowed her down, not when Ysaera's amber eyes burned with a low, hungry fire. However, her futile assault was petering out all the same. Someone experienced would notice the subtle lengthening of her swings and slowness of her steps and immediately strike back, or maybe they would simply step back and let gravity take the work. The Monster Queen on the other hand simply kept throwing out half hearted swipes for the headmistress to knock back while sporting an ever so playful, and infuriating, smile. The worst part was that the woman had no choice but to realize that playfulness was her only saving grace.

In fact, it was almost a mercy when the beast finally struck. In the middle of one swing, she ducked down a viciously cut at the warrior's skirt, tearing the front off to expose her creamy thighs, and the golden plates along Mireille's stomach to to easily tear both right from her body and leave her in only the breastplate, her toned stomach and silky, white panties bared for all the world to see. Somehow, those claws were so deft that they left only the slightest marks while the dragon was so swift and agile she barely affected the headmistress's swing. It did make her swing just a little too far and sent her stumbling just past Ysaera's form as it snuck around her back and made quick work of the rest of her skirt with a quick tear. The now useless fabric gently landed on the ground just in time for her to regain her footing, but, by then, it was too late. With the ease of a knife through cheese and almost no noise, a claw cut through the plating of her golden breastplate perfectly along the middle of her back, bisecting it in one go and making it hang loose around her large breasts. Then, a solid strike from a gauntleted fist sent her flying face first into the ground with her sword clattering inches away.

"Very impressive!" The Monster Queen laughed with glee as Mireille rolled over to find her looming above and sporting a large, victorious smile, "I don't think any human has ever pushed me that far before!"

"Damn you!" The woman spat out, "Is this just a game to you?"

"Of course not! For a beast, this kind of battle is simply the best test of one's character. Whether you want someone strong, someone weak, someone brave, someone cowardly, or even just another beast, the battlefield will tell you everything, and you, headmistress, are the perfect woman for me. Strong, kind, protective, everything I need for a mate that will stand by my side and help me rule," The honesty in those words did nothing to mask the raw desire dripping from each and every one.

"Then why are your eyes so lecherous?"

"Do you blame me? Battle is always enough to get anyone worked up, let alone a dragon when she battles such a beautiful woman. If not for my respect, I would just tear your clothes off here and now and mate with you to my heart's content. Instead, why don't you just willingly give yourself up to me? You know it is over, and I really don't want to harm you with my… overzealousness."

"Like I would ever do that," Mireille growled with a surprising amount of venom to go with the even calmness and rose to one knee, shouldering the worthless golden breastplate off. It left her with one bicep-length gauntlet, her thigh high greaves, and a pair of modest, white, silk underwear barely hiding her surprisingly plump ass and heavy, heaving breasts that were each almost as large as the dragon's head, "It would be a disgrace to every student now fallen at the hands of your army to submit myself to you. If you truly want a mate, then actually face the battle you crave and take me instead of playing with me. I won't let you lay a single hand upon me until I can no longer hold my sword or stand on my own two feet," With that cold declaration, the headmistress grabbed her sword from the ground, the blade erupting with a blue flame that flickered and waned instead of the intense glow from before, and rose to her feet, "In the name of Auloria herself! Founder of these hallowed halls! Have at thee!"

"A woman after my own heart," Ysaera let out her own low and eager growl, "But it wouldn't be fair to fight you armored would it?"

The headmistress could only watch with her words echoing in the air as the dragon began to strip her armor, slowly and sensually while giving her a smoldering stare. First came the gauntlets almost completely covering her arms and clattering to the ground to show off arms rippling with slender muscle and power. Then, she unstrapped her thigh-high greaves to pull them off and flash Mireille a brief glimpse of black stockings before they were unhooked and rolled down as well, and the armor on her chest and stomach quickly followed suit. However, the stripping didn't start there, her hands immediately undid her simple black bra and released her two modest mounds. They weren't the largest set of breasts, but, with the way they hung down as she bent and ended in hard, dark pink nipples, they definitely looked to be perky, soft, and perfectly squeezable while spilling just enough from your hands to look obscene as you did so.

When Ysaera wiggled her underwear down, that observation was instead replaced by a jolt of fear. Just above a slit that practically dripped was another slit that something thick and red was steadily sliding out of, growing like a big beast in its own right. Even before it was all the way out, the woman knew it was a cock fit for a king. The bottom was covered in a length of ridged scales like armor while the tip looked almost like a fleshy arrow ready to pierce her, an arrow that just kept growing inch by frightening inch, and the entire thing seemed almost as thick as her thigh. Watching it slide out was strangely hypnotic, freezing her as if she was actually hoping to see just how majestic it would be at full length. In the end, the long dormant beast within her was growling with excitement when the thick knot finally popped out to cap off what was assuredly the largest cock she had ever seen, more than large enough to look like it might have been able to reach her ribs.

As soon as the dragon stepped out of her underwear, her body flashed forward. In the split second between seeing her turn into a brown and flesh-colored blur and registering the change, Mireille only had enough time to break from her stupor before a fist was slamming into her stomach, lifting her a few inches from the ground and sending her flying back a full foot. Somehow, she was able to only fall into a kneel and raise her sword just in time to meet the next savage attack. Her sword just barely knocked the punch out of the way only for another one to come flying at her face, but the warrior was able to barely dodge it. Unlike before, every dodge and deflection was a desperate fight to simply remain down on one knee and not flat on her back. It took every ounce of her remaining energy to come even close to the flurry of blows with every connection sending numbing vibration after numbing vibration rumbling down her arm until she was almost blindly swinging, and plenty of punches began to graze her shoulder and face.

While it came as no surprise that the beast was about to win despite her furious last stand, the sound of cracking metal did come as a surprise. Every block caused the noise to grow deeper and louder until the flames began to flicker and wane before extinguishing completely. With them gone, Mireille saw the webbing of cracks covering almost every inch of steel. There wasn't even a moment to truly feel dread before one last punch came sailing right at it and filled the air with a final, echoing shattering. Somehow, every broken shard just barely missed her face and clattered behind her to leave a broken blade upon her hilt and a fist inches from her face.

"You lose, headmistress," Ysaera growled with excitement, her cock twitching like mad.

"Not yet," The half-naked warrior huffed and roared as she began to surge to her feet, "Not as long as I can—"

Before she was even halfway to her feet, those clawed hands wrapped beneath her armpits and lifted her to her feet then all the way in the air. The weightless feeling of being easily flung around like a doll thankfully drowned out the final sting of defeat. On the other hand, it did nothing to ease the sting of her body when it slammed into the stone once more with only the soft globes of her ass to cushion the blow, but that shock was barely through her mind before her body was rolled over to lay flat on her stomach. In fact, there wasn't time to do or feel anything before a soft weight pinned her and hot, ragged breath blasted in her ear.

Once the feeling set back into her body, Mireille felt something that chilled her to the bone. The ridged scales on the bottom of that monster cock ground deep between her plump cheeks to slip against her pucker through the thin silk, and claws gently slipped down to the waistband of her panties. The only feeling that didn't chill her were those breasts smashed flat against her back, even making the light trailing send a shiver down her spine. If not for the danger and bestial feel of a cock straining against her sensitive holes, it almost would have reminded her of a moment of weakness during her own time in school that involved a lot of oil. However, the sudden reminiscing was broken when her underwear was hooked and jerked down.

The thin fabric slipped down just enough to reveal the deep valley between her spread apart globes before catching on the fatty curve, the consequence of a few too many nights doing paperwork and writing letters instead of training, but that just made the claws effortlessly tear through them. A low, impatient growl sounded in her ear while Ysaera raised her hips, as if a feral animal was jerking the now useless swathe of fabric away from her most delicate parts. Yet, that feeling was most apparent when a hand pushed her head against the stone, the beast's body wiggled atop hers until it was perfectly aligned with her back, and those hips roughly drew back until the spear-like cock was pulled away from her thighs while the Monster Queen growled in her ear.

"In the name of Auloria, I claim your hallowed body for my own."

With one powerful thrust, the rock hard cock slammed into one of Mireille's deceptively soft thighs, digging into the thin layer of fat to rub against the hard muscle below. Another feral growl slipped out when she pulled back for another blind thrust that hit a little high to bounce off of one of the warrior's cheeks. It took more than a few frantic thrusts punctuated increasingly annoyed growls and grunts, just like an impatient dog trying to mount a bitch, until she finally slammed home. That single stroke forced a quarter of that mind-numbingly thick and scaled meat deep into the headmistress all at once, making her body jolt and a high pitched squeal to rocket from her mouth. The intense heat drilled almost all the way to the womb and nearly seared her flesh as it was torn open in a blast of ecstasy and pain, but, once again, Mireille didn't have a chance to register every sensation before the dragon was rocking back.

Ysaera pulled back to the tip with another powerful jerk that made the scales nearly cut into the woman's delicate walls, leaving a shamefully delightful sting in her delicate walls alongside an echo of pleasure in her pained gasp, before immediately shoving as much as she could back in, digging her cunt-splitting member even deeper inside. The headmistress's crotch and bottom of her stomach already bulged while a pressure more intense than any she had felt made her squirm and gasp from more. Beneath the flood of numbing tingling, there were brief jolts of pleasure from the tip ever so slightly grazing her cervix. Then, in the next bestial slam, her cervix and womb were penetrated in one go, stretching her depths so much that time seemed to skip a few seconds in a haze of heat. It had been only a few seconds, only a few thrusts broken by the briefest of pauses to enjoy her wet warmth, but Mireille couldn't believe just how feral and intense that the mating was.

In fact, there was a brief flash of fear that her pussy would never be the same again. The thickness was already more than any other man she had been with, stretching her beyond just full, hell, beyond the breaking point itself until it seemed impossible that she wasn't splitting in half from the almost sharp ridges defined in full detail against her stomach. However, it was the inhuman and nearly beyond bestial length that chilled her to the bone. Her pussy was beyond filled by it all, and those muscular hips still hovered another foot or two above her, as if ready to let gravity do the rest of the work to push in the other half of that length and destroy her guts. The instant that thought flashed through her mind, a strange, strangled moan slipped from her lips that made her heart skip a beat.

Luckily, it was impossible to dwell on the implications of what she felt beneath the battering of that immense cock as it actually did tear into her guts. Mireille could feel her womb helplessly stretch until her stomach was distended by that same sharp shape and it pushed against her guts. There were a lot of bursts of pain that accompanied every shove while her insides were forced to make room, and the feeling of being far too full crept deeper and deeper until it was almost in her lungs. Yet, despite the pain, despite the fear and shame, and despite her peers all watching her, she couldn't help but feel the savage and primal beast within howl in delight, howls that slipped from her mouth. But why wouldn't it. She was helpless beneath the dragon as it rutted her like she was no more than a bitch, coring her and forcing out so much of her lewd juices all while those growls and small flickers of flame washed over her ear like a constant threat.

When the tapered tip finally ground just below her ribs and that knot savagely smashed into her overwhelmed entry, there was no pause, not even to let her finish the yelping moan that slipped out ubidden. Her entire body felt like it was being pulled from her crotch when the massive member jerked out in one fluid stroke, nearly scraping her walls out from the scales, but that feeling barely had time to course through her as well before everything was slammed in at once. There was so much power and drive that Mireille's spasming walls couldn't fight back and filled her with such an intense blast of pleasure and pain that her body buck and trembled against the soft breasts pinned against her. It was all so intense that even a god probably would have been overwhelmed and turned into a bitch after a few solid thrusts, so she could barely muster up the strength to fight back the pleasure and strangle her moans as much as possible.

But fight back she did. No matter how much pain or pleasure made her mind ache and pulled her into the soupy warmth of pleasure deep within, the warrior made sure she kept her mind lucid, even if that made every moment an almost torturous white hot glow. If nothing else, it would simply have to be her punishment to feel that butch-breaking cock pound her body harder than anything could, hard enough to make her legs go numb as they jumped. As her mind siezed up once more with a powerful orgasm that tore through her body and limbs and cum gushed from her in spurts thanks to the powerful slams, it was hard to see it as that much of q punishment despite the torturous intensity of the explosive heat that nearly turned her mind to mush. However, that torture was nothing compared to the heightening whines echoing from her adopted daughter's mouth as the girl grew closer to her own shameful orgasm.

As soon as Mika felt her balls tighten and her cock throb one more massive throb, Lynnixia's hips slammed down to consume her entire cock with that amazing slick warmth. When she felt another thick gush of cum wash over her balls while those walls quivered, there was no stopping her intense moan from rising even more in harmony with her mate's. Then, her balls let loose once more in yet another wave of relief, and she was able to watch past the haze of ecstasy as that black stomach swelled even more from the thick cum filling it and nearly spurting from the imp's entrance. It was another long minute of the new glowing feeling and the beast within growling with satisfaction in a way that made everything just feel right despite the fact that an evil, sweet-smelling demon was riding her. Not even the sudden burst of fire in her heart that made the tingling buzz in her mind grow ever stronger could do anything more than make her shuddering grow more intense.

Once both of their spasming finished, Lynnixia surprisingly let her hands slip back down to Mika's abs, caressing them with a lazy delight while her chest fell forward to rest against the girl's ample bosom and let her mouth come to a rest next to one ear. For a few moments, they simply sat their panting with every one of the demon's hot breaths tickling the brawler's ears in the most delightful way, then the demon began to speak.

"One more time, and you are mine. I could so easily snatch everything away from you right at this moment, but… why don't you decide," The force holding the girl's hands faded, finally letting her move them again, "Your mother is over there yet to be knotted once by our queen. You could push me off, rescue her, and beat Ysaera to wrest control away. Or you could take me however your heart desires for the rest of the night, filling me with load after load after load… or even throw me away when you're done to wrest another of your students away and fill them full… then another… then another… filling your heart's most depraved desires for the rest of time."

By the time those sultry words had finished, Mika couldn't hear anything above the roar in her ears. The beast within was already yelling its answer as she visualized using her new cock on some of her classmates and the way they would look beneath her. They would be cute, sexy, or even ravenous, but in that moment they would be satisfied. They would be hers. A very small part of her was scared of the ferociousness suddenly filling every fiber of her being, but it was too small to hear. Instead, it was a mighty roar from within that made one of her hands grab the imp by one of her horns and jerk her head back.

There was a look of surprise and slight fear in those glowing red eyes before Lynnixia's head was jerked forward with her lips crashing into the girl's. All Mika knew as she began to kiss with a bestial passion was that her new lover had incredibly soft lips compared to her more powerful and firm ones. They quickly gave into her powerful kiss to almost mold to every motion she made, giving the brawler full control. Almost immediately, instinct drove her to force their mouths open and thrust her tongue inside for a sloppy, heated kiss that sent drool down both of their chins. For a few minutes, all they did was kiss and enjoy the feeling and taste, but it wasn't long before Mika's eyes flitted to the side to watch her mother being mounted by the Monster Queen.

Her mother was being brutalized by the beast. What had to be nearly two feet of thick, armored meat disappeared inside with single swift strokes without any kind of pause, making her body bounce up and down as the bulge pushed her and her plump ass to quake with every slam of that fat knot. She couldn't see Mireille's face since it was turned away from her, but the sight of those dangerous claws digging into the headmistress's long blonde hair and the dangerous, hungry glint in Ysaera's eyes coupled with the nonstop moans and whines from both of them was all the brawler needed to hear. With a loud gasp, she pushed Lynnixia away and lowered her gaze down to stare past a single string of spit at her own cock bulging against the tight warmth clenching against it. Her member nearly cried for one, simple thing, the same thing every single instinct she had cried for.

Mika could tell her mate was saying something, but it washed right by her. She was too busy letting both of her arms loop beneath the imp's thighs and raising them up just enough that her feet were no longer touching the ground. The moment Lynnixia felt that one bit of power slip away, concern filled her voice while she tried to sit back up only for the girl to easily buck her hips and send her crashing forward again. There was nothing that could stop the brawler from snaking her hands forward until they were grasped against the small globes of her mate's. They weren't large or even the softest, but the firm flesh made the perfect handle while a tight squeeze drew out a cute, breathless gasp. With one last buck to keep the demon collapsed against her, the horned head buried against her shoulder with an excited whimper, and hands clenching and shaking against her abs, Mika used those handles the way they were meant to be used.

If any of her classmates or even her mother could have seen her in that moment, their jaws would have dropped in surprise. There was a bestial savageness in the way she pulled Lynnixia up her cock, ignoring the shrill cries and scratching at her abs to force the demon's tight hole all the way to her tip before slamming her ass back down in almost the same stroke. Almost every ounce of her strength went into bouncing that surprisingly light body up and down to feel those walls grind against her as hard as they could. Yet, the slippery, schlicking feeling alone wasn't why so much pleasure shot up her spine. No, it was the sound of their flesh clapping together almost as much as the loud slaps to their side, the sound of the once teasing demon almost desperately gasping and hissing with overwhelming ecstasy, the sting from the wanton scratching, and, most of all, just how helpless the imp felt in her arms that made her feel so good. She was finally acting on her new instinct and taking the demon for her own, raising her hips up with every bounce to slam her cock even deeper, and relishing in every lewd noise and feeling.

Mika couldn't help but huff and growl like an animal, feral noises that grew more intense as the pleasure built more and more in her sensitive, nearly melting cock. Yet, for as rough as the girl got, it couldn't compare to Ysaera. The dragon effortlessly rutted into Mireille with every ounce of power that her perfectly honed body could work out, nearly tearing her body apart and battering it like a doll. The headmistress's thighs and ass were cherry red and coated with a thick layer of her juices, and her stomach and breasts were ground so raw that the fabric of her bra tore open and let her puffy nipples slip out. Her body should have been in so much pain from her stretched stomach and brutal pounding, but there was nothing but pleasure. No matter how hard she tried to force them back, orgasm after orgasm filled the warrior and tore her small grip from reality away bit by bit.

Then, the steady, jackhammering rhythm that was chipping away at her mind became something so much more. Ysaera's thrusts began to become shallower and shallower, so slowly at first that it was hardly noticeable until it was only pulling out with two inches buried inside. Two became three, three became four, and Mireille's pussy was suddenly never quite empty while her stomach was railed even faster than before. Ecstasy spiked faster and faster with even more of her walls being stimulated by the second, making it hard to think at all. By the time the dragon was only pulling out to her cervix and battering her stomach nonstop as if she barely cared about the warrior's own pleasure, Mireille found herself not even trying to hold on anymore. The pull of that white hot sea while that cock was becoming a blur inside of her guts was far too strong, so strong that there was no stopping her cries from becoming high pitched whines.

Despite cumming over and over onto her opponent's cock and trembling beneath her like the weak woman she was being battered into, there was no satisfaction in those worn out snarls. In fact, everything became more and more rough with every stroke ending deeper and deeper inside of her stomach. Soon, there was no relief from the scales stretching her stomach or the pressure feeling her full, and the knot was slapping faster and harder at her cunt with a terrifying insistence. Yet, no matter how deep or how fast it slammed, it never quite tried to pop inside. Not that it changed the blasts of pleasure it brought with every slam. However, that pleasure was nothing compared to when the rutting reached its apex.

There was almost no pulling out until it felt more like Ysaera was simply vibrating within her just enough to slam against her womb over and over again. Every single inch of her body was scraped and stirred dozens of times a second, that thick, pulsing bulge was nearly grinding against her, and the constant feeling of sweltering heat filling her and working against her lungs was just too much. The headmistress couldn't stop orgasm after orgasm from flowing through her until they molded together in a single, constant ball that just grew larger and larger by the moment. Then, all at once, those snarls became whines drowned out by her shrill cries while that cock began to throb. Those same whines began to mingle with some frantic whines from close by, whines that sounded very much like her daughter's.

At almost the same time as Ysaera began to shudder and break her rhythm, so too did Mika. Her steady bouncing and thrusting became a broken mix of just pulling the demon's hips down to force her cock as deep as it could go with all of her strength instead of drawing out any more pleasure, her balls screaming at her to unload as deep as she could go. Both beasts stopped at the same time, buried as deep as they could go in their limp, moaning mates before letting out a guttural howl and bottoming out one last. Lynnixia could only let out a tired, content groan when her stomach was stretched once more and gently kissed the brawler's neck, but that was broken when she was flipped onto her back and Mika began to thrust once more. There was an insatiability in those golden eyes that she had never quite seen before, an insatiability that made her heart skip a beat. In between strokes strong enough to grind her back against the stone, the demon's tired hand reached up to stroke the full heart on the girl's swinging breast.

As her daughter began pounding into her shorter mate, Mireille was trying to withstand the cum swirling into her stomach. It was as hot as molten fire while it splattered against her walls and swirled back towards her entrance, filling every inch of her pussy with a strange rush of heat that in turn splattered against the knot swelling to push against her entrance. Her stomach was easily stretched by the virile cum filling it oh-so-full and began to rise from the ground beneath the new bump. However, it was far from the most unpleasant experience. In fact, it brought those orgasms faster and faster with a strange heat flaring from her heart to fill every fiber of her being with a strange, sensitive heat. In moments, just the body pinning hers down and the hot breath from those growls was enough to make her twitch and moan, and it only grew stronger with every powerful spurt.

Thankfully, when Ysaera was finished, the beast simply collapsed atop her, finally giving her a break to let the constant orgasms run their course. The more that heat washed away, the easier it was to hear the Monster Queen huffing in her ear. Except, when the parts of her mind that could really think clicked into place, it sounded more like laughter through her hazy, tired filter.

"To think that my imprisonment would end with such a powerful woman reduced to a bitch beneath my body. It truly is a great day to be alive," Those words sparked an anger that cut through even more of the heat, but it wasn't enough to let her words come out as more than a soupy, unintelligible mess, "Don't worry, headmistress. I was just taking a break before breaking you in more, but if you insist…"

In an instant, the weight pinning Mireille down disappeared, leaving only the thick, hot weight in her stomach. Then those powerful arms slipped beneath her splayed out thighs, and, with a single strong pull, her body was lifted up and pulled against Ysarea once more. However, that thought was barely through her mind before the arms snaked up more to pull her knees tight against her shoulders until those claws were able to push the back of her head down. Just like that, the headmistress was completely helpless with legs dangling over the dragon's arm and the very shape of that cock pressed against her stomach in extreme detail.

If not for the feeling of her body being lifted from that disgustingly amazing shaft and ecstasy jolting through her mind once more, there might have been a moment of shame where she felt every betrayed eye burn into her all too weak body. Instead, it was mostly washed away into that same brutal heat and pleasure. At least, that was what she expected. Ysaera didn't just slam her up and down like a ragdoll, forcing every inch in and out with a body-breaking speed; no, her new mate was far more slow and deliberate. There was power in every slam that buried every single inch in a single stroke, but the rise was far slower and really worked that throbbing flesh into every inch of her insides. Mireille was aware of every scale and every vein as they ground her sweet spots and made her moan. She was well aware of her legs kicking out with every downward stroke and tinge of heat. She was even aware of the pleasure in her mind growing deeper and deeper without it ever quite overwhelming her senses. It was as if the Monster Queen was purposely making sure she could feel every single sensation and reflect on just how helpless, bruised, and beaten she truly was, or to perhaps give her the hope of being able to think of a way out before jerking it all away.

Then, Mireille opened her eyes, and everything became clear. At that speed, her body looked almost like a ragdoll, but everyone watching would have been able to see the tears streaming down her face or the way her eyes rolled back and tongue lolled out in a way she just couldn't stop. They would have seen her as an insatiable whore that loved every second of being used by such a strong beast. And there were people watching her. The glazed over eyes of her students watched her stomach roll and her ass clap while they moaned along with her, every single one in the middle of a large, lewd orgy.

Sharon was bent over while a hippogriff railed at her from behind almost as hard as Ysaera was while a minotaur forced a massive cock down her throat. Her hands were pulled back taught, so there was nothing she could do to prevent the huge bulge threatening to tear her throat open. Yet, behind the tears and muffled screams, there was a happiness and eagerness in those eyes that Mireille had only seen a few times before. As soon as the minotaur let loose a load so thick that it spurted from the barbarian's cheeks around the massive bull-cock, pulled out, and turned around to find another girl, Sharon's flipped her onto her back before pulling her vertically onto her shoulders and moving to stand above her bent upwards face. In that strange and lewd position, the beast hammered away into the girl, drawing out a loud, shaky, and happy cry.

Sally was carried in the arms of a drake the same as she had been since the last time Mireille saw her in the battle, but, now, she was pressed back to back with a dark skinned student being carried by a catgirl while their hands were intertwined in a supportive embrace. Both beasts came at the same time, filling their shuddering mates with seed before flipping them to their hands and knees on the ground. As the two students were rutted from behind, they shuffled forward a little more to clasp hands once more and leaned into a thick and heavy kiss that muffled their moans.

Even Emi had lost the stoic expression on her face for a slight pant and clenched shut eyes. She had a raccoon tanuki laid out on her back and legs pushed back to squat over the bent body and take in that massive cock. Those stubby legs rested against her shoulders and kicked at her with every rough slam as the tanuki mewled and shuddered, but the beast didn't shudder nearly as much as the samurai. The girl gushed and shuddered with wild abandon. There wasn't even the slightest hint of a struggle in the normally stoic girl, only a deep seated need to enjoy the tanuki's body that was mirrored by her mate's own glimmering eyes. When Emi finally slammed herself down into the slowly expanding knot, Mireille tore her eyes away.

Everyone she could see was… happy. They moaned without a care in the world and seemed more than happy to take load after load or sometimes swap partners, and those that saw her in such a compromised position seemed ecstatic that she was joining them in their wealth of ecstasy as well. They watched her breasts bounce amidst the tatters of her bra, her nipples bouncing erratically, and the cum spurt from her pussy with each thrust as if it was all perfectly normal, so, for a moment, Mireille wondered if it wouldn't be so bad to join them. That moment was all it took for her mind to slip into the thick soup her mind was quickly becoming.

In moments, the slight resistance in her voice disappeared, letting her intense, full-throated cries echo across the rooftops. Her hands instinctively reached for her breasts, sinking into the soft flesh and grinding against her hard nipples in a way her body was absolutely begging for, and the intense buzz that washing through them with every rough bounce exploded into so much pleasure that all she could do was squeeze as they bounced around in her hands. Even her face began to slacken more and more with every thrust that chipped away from her strength. The clench of her teeth slackened into a hanging open mouth that let her tongue loll out and her thick pants slip out unhindered while her eyes rolled so far back that they disappeared behind her half closed eyelids. As much as she despised it, it was impossible not to submit to the constant waves of ecstasy that slowly but surely drove her tired, aching body into another amazing orgasm. Yet, despite the buzz growing strong enough to wash away most of her thoughts, there was still a flash of fear.

It was all but certain that if she orgasmed one last time, everything would be over for her. Her body already craved the steady slamming of that spear-like tip against her lungs and the deep satisfying ache burning across her torso. The stinging of her ass and thighs was shamefully amazing with how it was offset by the softness against her back, and the constant promise of the knot against her made her shudder uncontrollably. Ysaera's strength made Mireille feel powerless in all of the ways that some cordoned part of her mind loved, in a way she almost wished to feel every single night.

Every single night…

Before she could dwell on the thought, the strokes within her started to become faster and more erratic. The throbbing of the scaled member was already a welcome and exciting feeling, making her walls shudder and grip against it even more tightly as if trying to milk the cum right out of it. With the instinctive clenching came even more white hot pleasure driving the headmistress closer and closer to the edge, but there was one single thing missing. With a loud growl, the dragon bottomed out inside of her, forcing the now expanding knot ever so slightly into the entrance of her cunt as another torrent of molten cum swirled into the warm load within. The feeling of that throbbing bulge of meat spreading her entrance open even more than before easily overpowered the ecstasy she yearned for when the next load made her stomach even more distended. It was as if a primal switch was flipped to make her howl and tense before her consciousness seemed to skip a few seconds from the mind numbing orgasm tearing through her.

For Mireille, those few seconds were a near eternity of body melting heat. She could have sworn that her brain melted into goop, that she would never think again, that she would be no more than a mindless toy to be used, but, as much as the idea of being used made the temperature flare even more, the idea of being mindless and powerless jolted her mind back into action. In moments, she was able to force her mind back into the swirling mess of her mind. It wasn't quite taking back control, yet it was just enough to keep from feeling like a toy, especially when she could control her hands enough to really massage her breasts. For almost a minute, they stayed connected while those thick spurts of seed filled her non-stop and the warrior rode out her high, a minute of pleasure that no man had ever really been able to give her.

However, as soon as the thick liquid stopped pumping, those strong arms popped the thick orb out from where it was lodged and let her limp form fall straight to the ground. The sting of pain only added to the sweet heat she felt, and the sensation of shuddering against the ground as cum spurted from her inflated belly was shamefully amazing. It was only when her senses returned to find herself lying on cold, hard stone with cum splattered across her thighs and pooled around her ass that she finally pushed herself up with a groan. Her senses were strangely sharp while she looked around despite the strange burning in her mind and heart, making it easy to find Ysaera lying on the ground not too far away with her head resting lazily on her arms like a pillow and huge red cock jutting towards the sky while cum and juices glistened all over it.

"Well, headmistress," She purred and slipped one hand from beneath her head to curl her finger towards Mireille in a come hither gesture, "All it takes is one more load into that pretty pussy of yours to make you mine, but I'm feeling awfully tired after rutting you so hard. So, if you wish, you can come here and ride me like a good mate, or you could always try to fight me again. I'm sure with a little adrenaline I can claim you just like how you deserve."

To her surprise, the woman didn't feel a twinge of disgust or even defeat, only a calm sense of finality mixing with a buzzing of excitement deep within her. For one last time, her eyes swept across the orgy covering the rooftop, across every happy beast and student rutting and mating in complete harmony, at every heart on their breast filled to the brim, and, most of all, at the eagerness in every single sweaty body. Then, her eyes fell upon her very own daughter. Mika's face was a tired expression of bestial lust while she rutted at the demon beneath. Her arms held one black leg up over her shoulder to force Lynnixia on her side and pounded at the overflowing pussy with what remained of her strength, making the imp moan like mad while her leg limply kicked. However, it was the glimmer in Mika's wonderful golden eyes that made her pause, the glimmer of completion and happiness she had only seen before enrolling in the academy.

After a moment of regret for the past, Mireille slowly rose to her feet, walked over to stand above the grinning beast, grabbed the thick, wet member as much as she could with one hand, and squatted down to poise the almost pointed tip against her well-lubed entrance.

"I see you have given yourself up—"

"Quiet, beast," The headmistress's voice was calm but hard, easily making the dragon obey, "I am not your toy to play with, I am not just your bitch to rut, I am your mate. You will only use me when I wish, and I will stand by your side as an equal."

"Of course," She was shocked to hear those words slip out so easily, "I need someone to rule with and bear my children, not just some slut to pump my seed into."

"I'm glad we agree," For some reason her heart fluttered a little more while her pussy began to yearn for what was pushed so close to it, but, when she began to push her hips down, Ysaera's voice stopped her again.

"Ysaera. It wouldn't be right for the future queen to not know my name."

"In that case, I am Mireille."

"Mireille," The Monster Queen said the name as if simply trying it out as a smile stretched across her face, "It's a very beautiful name."

Mireille tried to force out some response to that, but everything caught in her throat before it could slip out. Instead, she forced her hips down to finally take that head inside on her own and end the awkward pause with their combined moans.

Her moans immediately began to shudder and break the instant the head split her open. She wasn't sure if it was the gravity making it dig deeper, simply the position making the hot flesh grind into hers weirdly, or something else entirely, but handling the draconic member on her own felt like a different beast entirely. In a way, it felt like she was taking in a completely different cock, one that was bigger and stronger and could make the pleasure arc through her with even more power than before. In fact, she had to cling to it for dear life as she slowly slid her way down with a bevy of wet schlicks and moans.

It certainly didn't help that the woman could feel every single detail like never before. Every single scale felt so incredibly defined against her walls while they ever so slowly slid up against them and scraped her stretched out flesh in that wonderfully stinging way they always did, the throbbing veins on top massaged her cum-slicked pussy, and the way the pointed head burrowed into her cervix were all amazing. However, when her womb was finally filled, the struggle really began. It took all of her strength and willpower to push herself down even more, to mess up her own guts in a way that would surely mold her body into something far more slutty, but, the instant that weight returned, there was nothing that could stop her from swallowing up more and more.

Their moans just kept rising higher with every single inch that worked inside of her while Ysaera squirmed beneath her, as if the simple act of letting someone else take control was making the warm buzz within her burst into a blaze just like within Mireille. Those motions drove her to slide down faster and faster until she was finally able to take the last few inches with a single thrust, filling her cunt so fast that she jerked straight and let out a long, full-throated moan. Her body almost purred with the feeling of fullness that literally pushed her breath out and forced her to take quick, shallow breaths, and her pussy spasmed against the knot parting her folds like it eagerly wanted that immense orb to really split her open. Instead of acting on any of the urges in her arms now resting on the beast's thighs or in her almost gushing hole, she simply sat there and enjoyed the feeling of fullness, almost, but not quite, making her feel complete for the first time since finding that bundle all those years ago.

Thankfully, that strange reminiscing was broken by two clawed hands roughly slapping into her ass and clenching tight. The sound of her plump flesh clapping and feeling of sharp claws digging almost hard enough to draw blood made her jolt up with a high pitched whine, so the Monster Queen easily pulled her ass forward, working the shaft a little inside of her and making her lean forward to rest her hands on that incredibly toned stomach.

"Need some help?" Ysaera grinned and gave Mireille's rear a few squeezes.

"Of course— ngh!— not," The headmistress huffed a little, "You just require some adjusting to."

Despite her slightly hardened words, she couldn't keep herself from pushing down and raising her hips up, not with the insistent grip against her globes. Simply bouncing back up to the tip was a hard fought struggle. The scales pulled at her flesh as if trying to stop her, her legs shook from tiredness and the pleasure constantly coursing through them, and her arms felt just as numb. Yet, there was a strange feeling that filled her the higher she got, a feeling that washed away the fatigue and uncertainty. She felt… amazing. However, it wasn't just the pleasure that felt amazing, it was the feeling of looking down at her new lover and seeing her face contort with just as much happiness and ecstasy while she willingly bounced along. It was enough to make her slowly forget about her position, her students, everything but the beast below her and the bliss she felt with every passing second.

There was no pause when Mireille reached the apex of stroke, only an unrestrained moan before letting herself sink once more. Her bouncing was slow at first, letting her feel every inch and every scale grinding against her sweet spots, but, as her moans grew throatier, her pace became more quick and rough. Soon, her ass was clapping against the knot while her breath came out in ragged gasps, then, in a few more thrusts, the cum within her belly was being madly churned. She lost herself to the moment with every passing second and never stopped working towards bouncing her plump hips as fast as they could go. It was impossible for her not to relish the way they clapped and rippled even more, the way her oozing pussy squelched and schlicked with a wanton lewdness she had never heard before, or even simply the ever present feeling of that weight in her stomach battering against her insides.

To her disappointment, her body couldn't quite replicate the intense brutality that the dragon could muster. The warrior shifted her hips from side to side and worked the cock against her walls in ways she had never quite felt before, but it wasn't quite enough, no matter how much she shuddered and faltered. For all of the ecstasy rolling in her mind, it all felt a little too numb after the explosive bursts from before. She needed something huge, something new to blast through her numb body and bring her to the brink once more. Then her pussy clapped down on the knot once more, slipping it ever so slightly into her sloppy entrance and making her yowl out in ecstasy. All at once an idea formed in her mind.

All at once, the headmistress's movements shifted as her bouncing became a more varied and unpredictable rhythm. One moment she would ride the draconic member all the way to the top and swallow it with a fervor, and, the next, she would ever so slowly rise up only part way before slamming down or quickly rise up and slowly sink. Those movements were broken up by twists of her hips and swaying her ass side to side, but her favorite was simply burying herself down to the pulsing orb and gyrating her hips until her distended belly looked like a belly dancer's. All of it made the pleasure within flare even more, almost scratching that much needed itch, and it made her cry out until her voice finally began to grow hoarse.

More importantly, it made Ysaera buck and cry out beneath her with more passion than she had felt before. The dragon ground her knot into the woman, as if desperately trying to work it in all while the throbbing of her cock grew more and more intense. Mirielle felt in control for the first time in days and felt more powerful than ever before. Defeating a dragon so easily and thoroughly made her body buzz and almost melt, but it was the nearing of her mate's orgasm that really made her mouth go dry with anticipation.

"Tell me when you're— you're about to cum," She demanded, earning as much of a grin as the beast below could muster.

"If you want me to— hnn!— just ask very nicely."

"Oh, I'll a-ask alright," With a rare, playful grin, the headmistress rose her hips up as high as they could go, braced herself, then slammed down with all of her might.

The result was even more immediate than she expected. As soon as her pussy hit the orb, it spread open just enough to lodge into her cunt in an explosion of ecstasy that nearly pushed her over the edge. Almost without thinking, she pushed her hips down again, not even trying to pull away from it for more leverage in her fevered state. The intense groans from her mate only drove her to buck harder and harder to force the orb down inch by bitch-breaking inch like she was some kind of animal. Yet, there was something undeniably exciting about letting loose and devouring the bestial member while it dug closer and closer to her ribs, especially when those claws sank into her ass hard enough to pull out a pinprick of blood.

However, with every bit that slid inside to spread her even further apart, her legs began to shake more and more. By the time she finally made it to just above the thickest part, Mireille found her strength waning, and began to lean her full body weight against her tired, rubbery arms. Her hips could barely buck against the pulsing meat filling her beyond full, but that didn't stop her from trying to gyrate them and feel that intense pressure massage her insides. Then, she heard a grunt of effort slip from Ysaera a moment before those clawed hands jerked down with even more strength than she could ever muster.

All at once, the air filled with a lewd, schloopy pop and a howl of ecstasy from the headmistress as every last inch of the dragon's knot pushed inside. Her body was as filled as it ever could be. That tapered tip ground against her ribs while her pussy was stretched so far by the ever expanding ball that it was a wonder it fit at all. In fact, the expanding flesh ground against spots that even the massive scales couldn't and hit them all at once. So many intense rushes of ecstasy jolted through her all at once that she couldn't possibly hold herself up any more, but collapsing against her mate's chest only made all of the pressure within grind against her even harder. Not even Ysaera could stop her throaty moans or mighty shivers in a clear sign of what was to come that made Mireille's heart skip a beat.

"B-By the Gods! I'm— hnnn!— I'm— Mmmmmph!" Ysaera didn't have a chance to finish before she was pulled into a feverish kiss.

Almost immediately, their tongues slipped together with enough careless intensity to send spit drooling down their cheeks, and their lips smacked like mad. Their intense kiss was the last thing the headmistress needed to feel complete amidst the mind-numbing buzz in her mind while she prepared for the heavy pumping of more scalding cum into her womb. However, when the thick ropes spurted out to mix with the rest, she could barely feel it. Not the way it swirled around, not the way it tried to gush out of her pussy only to be blocked by the knot, not even the way it stretched her stomach until she looked like she was ready to give birth to twins. No, all Mireille felt was pleasure and their sweet embrace for that entire soaring minute. All of the sensations combined into one ball of pleasure that stretched her orgasm out for almost two minutes before she slowly alighted back to the world to find her sweaty, heaving, and aching body resting against Ysaera's as her head rested inside of the hollow of the beast's neck and found her stomach feeling more full than before. Perhaps the best feeling was of that cock wilting inside of her along with some of the cum and pressure oozing out when the still throbbing orb began to deflate.

"By the gods," Ysaera groaned beneath her and ran her hands up her mate's back to hold her close, "I have never met a woman that could handle me that well."

"Get used to it," Mireille mumbled back, too tired to do anything but give a loving smile as her heart tingled and visions of her showing Mika a healthy little sister danced in her mind, "Perhaps we can take a few days before we leave to see just how well."

"Perhaps," The dragon yawned, "Tomorrow… Let's discuss it tomorrow."

Her eyes were already closing before the words were finished, but the woman lying on her chest was already softly snoring. In fact, most of the rooftop echoed with snores. One by one, the orgy ground to a halt as beast and student alike simply lay down and closed their eyes. While some of the beasts sprawled out alone with cum leaking from their cocks or pussies, every student was cuddled with their respective mate, and, sometimes, there was a girl sandwiched between two. By the time the sunset finally faded, the rooftop was completely still. However, within the academy, torch after torch began to light, sending shadows of human and beast alike flickering across the walls as everyone celebrated.

The conversation mixed with the lewd moans of beasts and students that couldn't quite hold back echoed throughout the beautiful landscape, bouncing off of the rapidly fading wall of magic that had surrounded the campus. The sounds of insects and animals grew stronger as their cries and movements could be heard once more, and the low drone of nature covered the grounds in a warm blanket of peace. If anyone had seen the warm glow of the windows, smelled the delicious scent of meat cooking in the kitchen mixed with the finest of wines, or heard the surprisingly normal noises from within, they never would have expected that the single fortress would become the epicenter of a huge change. Perhaps they would feel the uneasy buzzing of something coming on the distance like a dark cloud, but no one, not even a prophet would have been able to believe the changes that were already beginning to take place.

In the forests and valleys, in the mountains and canyons, in the oceans and lakes, beast after beast found themselves blinking awake as something changed within them. Their senses felt sharper, their hunger deeper, and some long forgotten knowledge began to bud in their minds. But, in the end, there was no danger to be had that night. Tonight they celebrate; tomorrow the beasts prepare. Then, in the months following, humanity would face its greatest threat.

Chapter 11: Epilogue

Summary:

A year after the siege, the Beasts have taken most of Northern Auloria and are happier than ever together.

Notes:

Well guys, I debated it but decided against sex scenes for length reasons, but you can instead have random lore drops. However, it will be another year and a half if not more to get to the sequel since the requester has another idea they want to do in between the two series that will be just as long. Hopefully you can have the patience. Please enjoy the conclusion to my first long project and thank you to everyone who sat through all 220k words of rather plotless smut. One last note: the free commission giveaway thing will be put on hold for a while since my funds depend on that income a lot now, but once I am in a better position to do it, I will post an update on my twitter @SexulPenut and the total words will be based on total views. Again, I can't thank you all enough for the comments, feedback, and especially bookmarks. To know that my first major project is one people wanted to return to, even early on lets me know that my goal is not a futile one. Here's to many more in the future... even if chapters do take months at a time lol.

Chapter Text

The sun rose upon a well formed camp in the middle of some plains. It was a large collection of tents, carts, pack animals, and the charred remains of so many fires. The carts were laden with boxes of food, weapons and clothing all branded with different seals each denoting a different lord that ruled in the wildlands of Northern Auloria. Despite the size of the camp, it was completely silent save for light snoring coming from a few tents until the light began to filter through the cloth.

In the largest and most ornate tent, the cry of a baby jolted Mireille awake. She let out a slight groan as she untangled herself from the plush furs and Ysaera's cuddling hug, rousing the dragon awake. After giving the queen a sweet kiss, the warrior was on her feet and walking over to the crib only a few feet within. A loving smile spread across her face as she picked up the month old bundle of joy, giving the crying child a little scratch under the chin before slipping one shoulder of her nightgown down to let one swollen breast free and pulling her child's head close.

"Easy now," Mireille hissed a little when those gums clamped tight onto her sensitive nipples, squeezing out a bit too much milk.

Then, her baby was greedily suckling on her breast, and she couldn't hold back a little, amused smile.

"He's almost as greedy as me," Ysaera chuckled from behind the warrior, slipping one hand up Mireille's side towards her free breast.

"Not while I'm feeding the baby," The ex-headmistress lightly scolded, "You can wait until after if you want a taste."

"Not today," The dragon sighed and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before stepping away, "I need to have a long talk with the dukes and duchesses before we march into Lyvale. I'm hoping we can set out again tomorrow and get close enough to scout the castle."

"That's a good idea. I haven't been to Lyvale in years, but I recall it being quite the fortress to break into. I remember it being partially carved into a mountain, so we might be able to march some beasts through there if we wish to spare the time or find ourselves in a siege."

"Duke Tiberius was saying we might be able to take it from the inside if we can gather enough of our warriors, but it depends entirely on whether news has spread about our conquest yet. But once we have taken the city and secured our entrance to Southern Auloria…"

"War is never easy," The warrior assured her, "But I know we will do great. People will come to realize that this is the only true way to end the fight between them and the beasts they have fought for millenia."

"If only it were that simple," Ysaera shook her head and began to put her armor on, "Although, there is one thing that might work in our favor. If all of the beasts regained their true sentience when I escaped my imprisonment, then I think there might be some allies we can turn to. At the very least, it would give us a solid destination for our initial assault."

"That sounds very sound, but after spending so long at the academy… It would be best to discuss it with the nobles first. Do you need me there today, dear?"

"As tempting as that is, I was hoping you could talk to the generals today and see how well trained the army is. The new beasts aren't bred quite as well as my original legion, so we need to make sure everyone can pull their weight. I'm just worried that these lands have been peaceful for too long."

"Of course. I was thinking the same thing myself, honestly. Just let me get the baby put back to sleep first."

"Of course," The dragoness chuckled before giving her mate a soft kiss on the cheek, her voice lowering to a soft, motherly purr, "She really is the sweetest thing."

"That she is," Mireille smiled down at the bundle in her arms, the small, plump form looking so perfect in her eyes.

From the small nubs of horns on her heads to her small, pudgy hands, Iliya was everything she ever could have wanted in her second child. Then, as Ysaera left, her first pride and joy walked in with a big smile on her face.

"What puts you in such a good mood?" Mika asked before turning to her sister and cooing, "And how have you been?"

Almost immediately, the baby began to giggle with happiness. Without thinking, the warrior passed the swaddled child to her with a relieved sigh.

"I'm just happy to have such beautiful children. Can you watch Ilya for a minute while I get dressed?"

"Of course. You know how much we love our sisterly bonding time," Before Mika was even finished, Mireille was stripping her nightgown before pulling on the cloth tunic and skirt that went beneath her armor, missing the grin quickly reappearing on her eldest daughter's face, "But I think I know something that will put you in an even better mood. Lynnixia is pregnant."

The golden boots fell out of the ex-headmistress's hands as she let out a big gasp.

"You're going to be a mother?" A big stupid grin formed on her face when she turned around and saw the glowing happiness on Mika's face, "I am so happy for you! I hope you love it as much as I."

"I know I will," The brawler nodded, but her expression began to sober up a little, "It's amazing just how perfect things became after everything, isn't it? I can hardly believe that I have a sister let alone a daughter on the way, and living in harmony with the beasts is an experience I never knew I wanted. I wonder if it was fate that the seal was finally broken."

"Who's to say?" Mireille finally finished pulling on her golden armor, the plates refitted for her more plump form, "But I'm glad too. I just hope the rest of this war goes just as well," She stopped before exiting the tent, "If you want, you can stay here and watch your sister while I'm gone. I know just how much she loves being with you, and… well, it might make great practice for later."

"I would love to!" Mika assured her before her mother slipped out of the tent.

Now all alone, she found herself looking down at the little bundle in her hands, her sister. It still felt weird to think that she had a sister after all of this time. Her mind wandered to lonely days where only the older students of the academy were there to spend time with her. Yet, there was always that sense of loneliness that only her mother could feel, one that felt so perfect for a sister. It was a shame that she had already missed all of those precious moments with Ilya, but there was still a bubbling excitement within at the idea that she could be the one to make her baby sister's childhood great. They could take rides on the centaurs together, they could play with dolls, and, in the end, they would live in a far more peaceful world.

"What do you think, Ilya? Are you glad that you have a big sister like me?" To the brawler's surprise, a happy giggle bubbled forth from the baby's mouth, making her giggle in turn, "You are already so smart too! I wonder what you will become… Maybe a mage like Lynnixia or Megami? I can always make sure you really hit the books after all. Or maybe we won't need to fight by then and you can just settle down peacefully with the rest of us…" A hopeful smile spread across her face as she finished in a whisper, "That would be so wonderful."

By the time Mireille slipped out of the tent, the camp was once more fully awake and bustling. Beasts and people alike milled about, some working while others just enjoyed the day. Men walked with female beasts or hand in hand with their own wives and their wives' mates, and couples that were just human and beast were few and far between. They were all ready with a wave to their co-leader or worried words about her strength, but any offers of help were quickly dismissed. Out of every group present, only one barely registered her passing, not that she could blame them.

Eliza, Asha, Nahla, and Luna all stood in the middle of two wagons laden with fabrics and in front of a rather crude mirror. All of their attention was on the blue haired girl as she gently twirled to see the new dress gracing her body. There was no shortage to the excitement and happiness in Luna's eyes, a happiness only matched by the satisfied smile the slug-woman wore that kept the pair of pins in her mouth precariously positioned to fall at any moment. Those same kind of pins were the only thing keeping the garment on her body together, but they couldn't take away from the beauty of it in everyone's eyes.

The dress itself was styled much like Eliza's own dress with a skirt that would be suited for a ball gown if it was just a little poofier and had a white layer that ruffled just beneath it. However, it wasn't quite as tight as the beast's clothes. The top was loose and almost hanging off of the young woman's swelling breasts, and the most of the tightness came from her slightly swollen belly that was a few months in the making. Most of the fabric was black with accents of red to match Luna's eyes to bring everything together in a perfect package that dazzled everyone who looked. Although, that very well could have just been the glowing look on the blue-haired twin's face that grew brighter by the second.

"This is beautiful," She nearly whispered with delight, just barely stopping herself from taking another spin by resting a hand on her belly, "Asha always said you were an amazing tailor, but I never knew how amazing."

"You haven't seen the least of it yet," Eliza almost purred with satisfaction, "Now that I have more fabrics and tools, I can make much more than that. Just wait until I get my hands on some cotton to make us all some light sundresses. It's a shame that I only have these silks and finer fabrics. They only look good for a few styles, but they are perfect for one thing that I have been working on in private."

"Really?" Even Nahla was shocked when an even more prideful smile stretched across her mate's face, complete with a knowing glance towards the vampire-woman, "Is that what you were sneaking off to do? I thought you were just working on this dress or something for me."

"Don't worry, dear. I have something in the works for you, but I thought my best friend might enjoy something light and revealing for Luna to sleep in," The look on Eliza's face became a nervous grin, "I was able to make this beautiful, white negligee with plenty of room for her belly that is basically see through. I know how much you like that kind of thing, Asha."

To everyone's surprise, the vampire's face was beet red.

"I think you should have left that as a surprise for just the two of us," She nervously cleared her throat, "I would love to see my moon in such a thing, but I can't imagine other people imagining her in it."

"Don't worry," Luna softly chuckled and gently took her mate's hand, "I only want one mate, and that's you. The rest can imagine it, but I only want to wear it for you."

As the two shared a gentle smile, Nahla found herself hugging her mate close while they shared an adoring look.

"You two are so cute together," Her tone was half teasing and half serious, making her sister cover her face in embarrassment, "I'm so happy we all get to be one big happy family together."

"What has you all sappy today?" Eliza wondered aloud with no lack of teasing, "When we woke up, you wouldn't let go of me."

It was Nahla's turn to blush.

"You were the one who suggested we spend the morning inside," She harrumphed with her own teasing smile, "As if I can take a day off without Luna there to take over the dance training. And Ysaera really wants a few trained dancers before we enter South Auloria."

"Oh!" Luna squeaked as the more serious change in discussion seemed to dislodge a memory, "Make sure to have Hylara practice her footwork. Her energy is perfect for inspiration and her magic capability is high, but her hooves will require her to practice even more. I worry so much about her since I can't—"

"Moon," Asha gently stopped her, "Nahla can take care of it all. You need to sit back and relax like we have discussed. It won't do to have you so excited while expecting."

"And of course, you have me there to keep everything in line," The slug-woman chuckled, "It's only been a few months, but I have a handle on what to do… and how to keep your rowdy sister in line."

Nahla sighed and slowly shook her head with a slight smile.

"Speaking of, it's almost time to get prepared. I will meet you in the field after you get finished here," She leaned up to give Eliza a quick kiss on the lips, "And if you can get there early enough…"

The way she trailed off brought a nervous blush to her mate's gray face. However, the dancer was gone before the words could quite finish processing in her mind.

"W-Well, Luna. I think I should get that stored to work on tonight. If you can just hold out your arms."

At the edge of the camp, chairs were finally set up in rows in front of a small altar. By the time the last settled down in the grass, every single one was filled by beast and human alike, each quiet and staring forward with their own quiet reverence. All around, the tent behind the altar and around the crowd of tables, the clergy from the academy milled about in their dark habits alongside almost two dozen kitsunes and a few other breeds of beast wearing the same. They made sure everyone was comfortable and handed out wine to anyone who needed to wet their lips. Soon, Carolyn slipped out of the tent while wiping a slick spot from her cheek with a smile so sweet it almost made everyone swoon, and she was followed close behind by Mariko now wearing her own white habit, just like her mate, and a mischievous grin.

"I hope Kaval's kindness finds you well," The motherly figure greeted as she reached the altar, receiving a chorus 'And for you' in response, "The past months have been an enlightening yet hectic time, but it has only been in the recent month that I have truly considered what that meant. My own child has been birthed into this new world, hopefully one of the first to experience true unity and peace. I know I am not one for personal anecdotes, but there have been many things that have weighed on my mind as of late.

"All of these thoughts have made me reminisce on the past. I still remember a day when the truth of Kaval's teachings were incomplete in my mind and a day when humans would never consider peace with beasts. Thinking back, it all feels so dark and clouded compared to today. It is hard to believe that I once preached that Kaval thought any of her children were dark or dreadful. I can only hope that we can spread these new truths into the future and light the way for all of the lost lambs that think they are on the path of righteousness.

"But let me stop with all of this reminiscing and all of this talk of days still to come. Life and love is about the here and now as Kaval herself says. Today, I want us to not think of just ways to love your life to the fullest, whether that be hunting for your meal, training to be the best you can, or simply relaxing, but to include someone you love or wish to love in your plans. There is no future in letting grudges fester or words unsaid. If you fear rejection of your words, do not let that fear stop you from getting the weight off of your heart. In failure or success, confessions will always free your soul from its shackles and let your heart beat more freely."

Carolyn took a moment to catch her breath. After the short rest she had taken from her services, she had completely forgotten just how tiring talking in length was, especially with most of her strength already drained. Then, a comforting hand landed on her shoulder with a soft squeeze, and Mariko gave her a supportive smile.

"I apologize, but it seems that will be the extent of my sermon for today. I still need more rest before I can go back to my hours of preaching of old," The wave of light chuckling made her heart melt, "I cannot express how much it means to me that you have accepted Mariko the same way you have accepted me. Perhaps, in the future, she too will be a permanent fixture in your lives to guide you."

With one last motherly smile to the crowd, the priestess let Mariko take her place but not without a quick, supportive kiss on her cheek. Then, she was heading into the tent, enjoying her mate's speech as the kitsune spoke of equality and acceptance in a way only a beast knew. The cloth opening was left agape just enough that the words could reach her and the small child sleeping in her crib. That very same boy let out a little coo and yawn when she picked him up and sat down in the soft chair right next to the crib, but he never had a chance to cry before his mouth was full of one plump tit. Carolyn sighed with satisfaction at the feeling of being off of her feet once more and her perfect babe happily suckling at her milk. He was so innocent and sweet, not yet old enough to be molded or beaten down by the world.

"And maybe you never will be," Her whisper slipped out all on its own, "I've never seen a world so united yet divided at the same time or so far on the path towards Kaval's truth. With all of our best youth ready to take the stand for such a future, perhaps there will be no room for conflict by the time you are capable of holding your own holy tome and reciting the words needed to protect the weak during war. Or perhaps this isn't a war that will be quite that quick.

"But those aren't words to weigh on a babe's ears, are they? How about we just sit back and listen to your mother's sermon?" At that, her son wriggled and lightly gnawed on her nipple as if upset, "Alright. How about a little hymn, you little beast?

"By the light of Kaval who holds in her arms,

The happiness and love of one and of all.

Her good grace in halls and in farms,

Will bring the good forth wherever the call.

She softly sang verse after sweet verse, making the baby wriggle with happiness. The lyrics slipped forth one after another in well practiced harmony, each note deeply ingrained in her memory. However, it was the buzz in her own heart that kept her voice coming out long after he had his fill, nuzzled against her breast, and fell into a deep sleep. There was a part of her that knew deep down that his dreams would be full of love so long as he heard it. And what sweeter dreams could there be?

Not too far from where the sermon was taking place but far enough away that the sights and sounds of training wouldn't interrupt, the nuns of battle were training their hardest. Just like with the clergy, the crowd of young women was broken up by a crowd of beasts, all wearing versions of the battle dress tailored to their forms. Many were minotaurs, tigers, or other vicious breeds that always looked more terrifying and rabid than their usual pious and kind demeanor when not training, but there were a few nekomatas and other more dainty breeds in the mix that used their flexibility and speed hand in hand with their magic. Those slender breeds drew more than a few heads from any men and women that passed thanks to how graceful they looked in that tight fabric while the bigger and burlier races made some of the women with nothing better to do pass by a few times to see muscles ripple. Through the mixed crowd walked Sharon closely shadowed by her mate, giving advice to the trainees and sending any distracting onlookers on their way.

"If Ysaera doesn't do something about keeping civilians away…" The head battle nun sighed with irritation, "The last thing these girls need are more distractions, especially with how much trouble it is keeping the minotaurs from looking for a quick mating. You did talk to Namalah about that, didn't you? Last time she snuck away, Claire couldn't train right because she was too sore, and—"

A gentle yet firm hand on her shoulder from Shizuko made her stop before her complaining could get even more heated.

"Of course I did, but most of them are still young. They will have to learn control on their own, and that is harder said than done when it seems most humans are so infatuated by us," The black-haired kitsune said with a comforting squeeze of her hand that betrayed the worry not in her stoic expression or tone.

"Maybe, but all of you still need to learn some control as well. Millenia all alone may have allowed you to have sex whenever you wanted, but that behavior is very unbecoming for a nun," A teasing smile began to stretch over her face, "Like when you made me late to training the other day because you just couldn't help yourself."

"W-Well, we all need to learn some control," The stoic look was finally broken by a blush, "I guess I will just have to take a vow of celibacy for a week to build up my willpower."

Sharon almost chuckled at her half-hearted manipulation, "I never said that."

She took a quick look around to make sure no one was busy before letting her hand run down Shizuko's stomach to find a prominent, throbbing bulge beneath the tight fabric that all could see. Her eyes went wide with surprise while her throat went dry, already remembering the feeling of that coring her insides just last night. The familiar soreness flared up so fast that it was hard to keep her composure, but somehow she managed to only let a blush take her cheeks.

"D-Dear?" The kitsune's eyes wildly darted from side to side to make sure no one saw them, "I was just joking about the vow of celibacy. I don't think I could keep my hands off of you for that long, but in public—"

"Oh? You don't want to try to convince me why it's fine to let loose despite being a nun? I don't exactly like my sisters being hurt, but I have heard some very convincing arguments when it isn't a minotaur making it hard to walk or distracting from training. And we don't need to worry about either."

"Are you sure? This really isn't like you," Shizuko couldn't stop the odd feeling in her heart even as her cock cried out to be freed.

"Of course not," Sharon sighed and withdrew her hand, "I don't like that the beasts can just do what they want with the clergy, even if I understand the benefits, and I would rather Ysaera set some limitations on that for their health and safety. Buuuuut… putting my hand on you to find you ready to go does make me realize why it's happening, and maybe it isn't as bad as I think."

"I get that," Her mate was right back to the stoic and comforting fixture that she normally was with a gentle smile, "Change is hard, but you don't need to try to pull me behind a tent and mate to show that we need more control. I'll talk to Ysaera again—"

"That's not what I meant," The holy warrior chuckled, "I was thinking that maybe I should relax on the interrelationships a little if it makes my sisters happy… and doesn't mess with their training too much. I was also thinking that it might actually be fun to get behind a tent and see if you can really act like a beast."

Once again, Shizuko became a blushing mess at the idea. However, she couldn't stop the way it made her cock twitch and strain against its way too tight confines, and, for a moment, it was hard not to consider the proposal. In fact, the more she thought about it, the more it began to make her heart pound with excitement. Before she could think anymore, her hands were on her mate's shoulders, their mouths locked in a messy kiss, and they were hurriedly slipping out of view before anyone could see them.

The bulge in the kitsune's pants pressed against Sharon's stomach with an intense insistence as if simply trying to burst out of the fabric. Then, the nun's hands were slipping down to roll the skirt up and let that thick, knotty cock loose to slap against her stomach and take away one more layer between her body and the heat. However, neither wanted to break the kiss, so Sharon's hands simply began stroking the almost searing meat, slicking her hands with the layer of precum already coating it. As she stroked, more and more slipped out to make her fingers almost drip with the beast's lust as a familiar, heady musk filled the air. With one slimy hand, Sharon slipped beneath her skirt to pull her underwear to the side and started to guide the tip towards her entrance.

Just before they made blissful contact, a cough from behind made them both jump back, Shizuko even whirling around with her cock still out and spit soaking her chin. They found one of the minotaur holy warriors with a shocked expression already turning into a sly grin.

"Sorry to interrupt, but I was hoping to get some advice on my form for casting magic as I attack. If you're too distracted—"

"Of course not," Sharon smoothed her skirt out with an embarrassed cough, "What do you need to know?"

"Well, it's just that I can't…"

Shizuko let the conversation wash over her as she wrangled her cock back beneath her skirt. There was a mix of frustration, amusement, and need whirling within her at the interruption, but, most of all, she found love filling her heart at the sight of Sharon being so grumpy and flicking her eyes back towards her impatiently. When the holy warrior started to begrudgingly head back towards the grounds to give some more hands on advice, the kitsune stopped her for a moment.

"How about I stay here, and, when you finish, you come back here to finish as well," The uncharacteristically flirty line made her blush more deeply than anything, but it brought out a big smile from Sharon.

"I'll make it quick then," With one last final kiss, the two parted, leaving Shizuko with a raging need and anticipation smoldering in her gut.

On the other side of the tent, Naeva sat in a stool in front of a small crowd of people as she deftly wrapped a bandage over Chussa's arm. Every person watched the petite cleric's very precise technique in wrapping each layer as if their lives depended on it, and one person even traced their own arm with a furrowed brow. While Chussa seemed as nonplussed by the fresh, shallow cut as ever, Naeva felt her heart trying to pound its way out of her chest. No matter how many times she did it, the constant stares of her students always made her feel like she was making the wrappings just a little too loose or just a little bit off from where they should be, even if she knew that the thoughts were ridiculous. The bindings were intricate, but her fingers had memorized every little pull and spin until she could do it in her sleep. With a small, relieved sigh, she sealed the last bit with a small clip and turned to the crowd with a smile.

"And that is how you do my special wrapping method! Now, of course you will want to add other things beneath it to manage the wound, but the pattern holds tightly without constricting too much so there is still room to breathe. It isn't magic, but I know it's the next best thing!" One of her students raised his hand and made her gulp with nervousness, "Do you have a question?"

"Is this really the best method? It feels too slow for use on the battlefield."

"W-Well, ideally you would use this in a medical tent or when you have time, but it is true that it isn't practical in a rush. I can show you more binding types tomorrow, but I have other tasks I need to get to today. That is, if no one has any more questions."

To her relief, everyone seemed satisfied as they stood up and left, leaving her alone with Chussa. With no one watching her, it was easy to let out the long, shaky sigh that had been building up for the last few hours. Naeva didn't realize just how many people would take an interest in first aid when she agreed to host some classes.

"You're doing great," Her kappa mate chimed in with her own lazy sigh and shifted around to lay her head into Naeva's lap, "I could see the awe on a few of their faces. I wonder if any of them imagined just what those dexterous fingers could do."

"Chussa!" She scolded even as a slight giggle slipped out, "You really need to watch what you say sometimes. But are you sure? That one man made a good point on the practicality of this, so maybe I shouldn't teach it as one of my basics. And I can't help but feel like I'm going to mess it all up one day."

"You need to stop worrying so much. It's situational like all first aid and one of the best for that situation. Besides, you have me to make sure you never mess up."

"I guess I do," The young woman smiled and gently stroked her mate's hair, "I don't see how you can stay so calm all of the time."

Chussa shrugged, "There's nothing you can do to stop the flow of life dragging you around so it's easier to just let it send you down the path it has in store. It led me to you at least, and there is nothing better than that."

"No, no there isn't," The cleric leaned down and gave her mate a quick but sweet kiss on the lips, "Let's hope life keeps pulling us down a path that's just as amazing."

"As long as I can lie like this for hours, I don't care where it takes us."

As everyone else was running around and doing something exciting, Hilda was stuck in front of carts laden with weapons and armor to painstakingly count their inventory for the month. Her glowering expression was enough to keep most away from the barbarian, especially when they saw her curse to herself every time she slipped on a number. From the way she talked, it was like counting everything was like pulling teeth, and, for Hilda, it might as well have been. However, there was one thing that made it better, one thing that ran up behind her and pulled her muscular body into a tight hug. The barbarian would recognize those soft breasts contained in a simple leotard pressing into her back anywhere, especially with that muscular yet soft stomach rubbing against her as well.

"Ashelia!" Hilda laughed and spun around to see the tiger with a big grin to match hers, "I was wondering if Ysaera sent you off somewhere today."

"Not without you. I've told Ysaera once and I will tell her again: our troops only work well together, so I won't work without you. I don't think I could stand the battlefield without seeing you and your barbarians breaking their forces while I tear through them from the other side."

"And when we meet, victory never tastes so sweet," The large woman chuckled, "In that case, do you want to help me take inventory? I'm right about to tear my hair out from boredom, and some talk from a beaut' like you would make life so much easier. Or at least more fun."

"And why would I do that?" Ashelia asked with a sly grin that egged her mate on.

"Cause if you do and we get done before lunch, then I bet that gives me enough time to fuck you silly before we eat."

"And I bet that you can't handle riling me up with a promise like that," She stood on the tips of her toes just a bit to give Hilda a quick but tongue filled kiss before breaking away, "But it's too late now. What do we have left to take stock of?"

"Those two carts," The barbarian gestured at the only two carts almost overflowing with iron and steel, "I was saving worst for last. Speaking of worst, do you have anything to drink with you?"

"Not after the last time Mireille got onto me. You can wait until lunch."

She let out a big sigh as the pair began to sift through the pile of weapons, carefully counting each one and tossing any of the broken ones. Sadly, they were each in tip top shape, making the counting drag on and on with the delightful burn of exercise barely making them feel better.

"Why don't they have one of the trainees do this?" Hilda groaned when the sight of her lover's ass bending when she picked up the weapons on the ground stopped lifting her mood so much.

"Because they need all the training they can get," Ashelia groaned herself, "Ysaera and Mireille also talk about bonding, but, if you ask me, this would make them bond faster than anything."

"I wouldn't say that," The large barbarian chuckled, "I find a nice game of poker works a lot better. In fact, me and some of the soldiers are having a game if you want to join this time and see what it's all about."

"I don't know… I've never played before, so I would probably slow things down."

"Nonsense! I can have it drilled into your head in an hour, tops! The only hard part is remembering the order of which combination beats out which. Besides, if you slow stuff down, then that just means more time with my sexy mate."

For a few minutes, the tigress was completely quiet while she counted out the weapons, making Hilda's grin fade into a worried look. However, the tone that came forth when her mate spoke let her know without looking that those soft cheeks were beet red.

"Fine, I'll play. Maybe you'll be able to beat me in something for once."

Hilda couldn't stop smiling the rest of the time they worked.

As the sun rose higher in the sky and the activity of the camp grew more fervent, so too did the activity in one fenced off area of the camp. That area was a small field where many children were roaming around and playing with toys scattered on the ground with a few tents situated around it where babies were swaddled up and sleeping. Many of the older children were humans that were starting to walk or happily crawling through the grass, and most of the babies were beasts or hybrids with more human features. It was the perfect picture to tell of their new life and hint at the wondrous meld that would be. Keeping the delightful picture perfect were a handful of nannies both human and beast, with at least half being wolves, that either watched the children sleep, kept them engaged with activities, or made sure they didn't climb the quickly set up fencing.

In one of the crib-filled tents, Silvia and Bezla held two month old babies in their arms. The one in Bezla's arms was a pudgy boy covered in a light layer of red and pink fur just like his mother's while the one in Silvia's arms was a girl with a small pattern of blue scales on her cheeks and wisps of purple hair on her head. There was an undying love in both of their eyes for both children as they simply watched them sleep and waited, occasionally glancing up to make sure none of the other children woke up.

"They're perfect, aren't they?" The moth giggled and kissed her child on the forehead once again, "You and Iris truly make wonderful mothers."

"And so do you," The homunculus turned to smile at her mate, "I don't know anyone that would be able to shower them with so much love like you.

Before Bezla could respond, one of the helpers came in with a worried look on her face.

"We have a situation. Eric is threatening to run away because Lillian stole his cookie during snack time, and I was wondering if you could deal with it. You two are perfect for this kind of thing."

"Of course," The moth-woman replied, and they put the babies back in their cribs, "I know exactly how to deal with it."

Catching her look, Silvia couldn't stop a small grin from forming as she realized exactly what her mate had in mind.

"Just leave it to us."

With a slightly worried nod at the sight of the homunculus's eager grin, the woman led them to where one little boy was sitting down in the grass with his arms crossed and a big pout on his face. When they approached, he looked up and scowled, the expression making him look far too old for his age.

"I done said imma run away! I wan' my cookie buh you not give me it!"

"Well, only good boys get cookies," Bezla knelt down in front of him with a warm grin, "If you can calm down a little and promise not to run away, then I will get you all the cookies you want."

"Reawwy?" His eyes lit up just as they met Silvia's cold, emotionless stare and crossed arms.

"And, if you don't, then I will help you into the woods myself to let you run away."

"R-Reawwy?" His face paled, "I-I'll be good! I didn' mean it, reawwy."

"Then enjoy your cookies," With that, Bezla gave his head a ruffle and nodded to the woman that brought them. As he was carried off, she gave her mate an impressed smile, "And where did you learn that from? That was way scarier than normal."

"Well, Iris has mastered the technique," Silvia chuckled, "She is a great teacher."

"I'll say," The moth lowered her voice to a low murmur, "Did she teach you that technique you used last night? I remember Kriah gushing about it the last time we were together."

"Of course. Iris was so proud of figuring that one out, and after she demonstrated it for me, I just knew I had to try it on you. Plus, Kriah was more than happy to have us both doing it."

"Doesn't she always?" As Bezla began to giggle, the very women they were talking about approached, "Oh! Are you two here for Priscilla already?"

"Nope," The lizard woman grinned, "We were about to leave camp for a little bit, and Iris insisted we say goodbye."

"It is only polite to tell your significant others," Iris huffed as a big blush took her face, "And I wanted to tell you that we were finally able to start experimenting with the book. I have one small homunculus that is just like you now, so with more materials—"

Silvia didn't need to hear the rest to pull her ex-master into a big hug, followed closely by Bezla and her four, soft arms.

"That's amazing! To think that there will be more like me…" Instead of finishing, she found her lips meeting with Irises, giving the artificer a soft, lingering kiss. When they broke apart, the two could only stare at each other and huff in silence until the homunculus broke it once more, "I can't wait to see them too. Hopefully I can help you guide them through what it's like to have emotions."

"I hope so too," Iris pulled out of the hug, "But for now, I have to see if—"

Her words were cut off by Bezla turning her head to the side and giving her a soft yet deep kiss.

"Now you can go. You don't think I would ignore a chance for a kiss hmm?"

With a chuckle shared by Kriah, the pair parted and started towards the woods.

The sun just broke above the trees to shine upon an old ruin in the middle of the forest. It was no more than a series of four walls that barely came up to the heads of an average human at the highest while the crumbled walls were almost non existent where doors might have been. The inside of the structure was even more weathered and broken as if someone had smashed the walls down by hand so long ago with a few half-shattered stained glass windows still standing, at least after one wiped off the layers of grime. Every stone wall was weathered to the point that all of the carvings were barely legible where they weren't covered by vines. The rectangular structure was dominated by a massive room that was once dominated by bookshelves and pews, relics now fallen to rotted boards and musty paper scattered about. The only remaining part of the ancient structure was a stone dais at the very end with a stone lectern on top and a statue of Kaval carved behind it, all seemingly carved from the very same slab of stone and seemingly untouched by time.

It was that altar that Iris and Kriah hurried towards, Iris trying to keep a selection of tools from falling out of her arms as she walked. The serpent couldn't stop an amused smirk at the sight of the stubborn woman carrying those few implements as she carried a bag full of the rest. However, her eyes began to get drawn towards the altar, something about it sending a rush of excitement through her heart. It was as if her body was recognizing something much more ancient than even herself.

"I can't get over it," Kriah said as they came within touching distance, her hand hesitating to reach forward and touch the thing despite knowing nothing would happen, "How did we come across so ancient just lying here untouched?"

"You sound worse than Lynnixia," Iris chuckled, running one hand almost reverently along the statue in all of its fine detail, "She came to me and Hettia early that morning we came here talking about something drawing her to this location, and, when we got here—"

"She could sense that there was something more there, a connection to something older than even us millenia old beasts could imagine," Her mate nodded, "I'm surprised you don't feel it as well."

"I feel excitement, like there is something just waiting to be discovered, but I think that may come from knowing what awaits below."

With a grin towards her partner, Iris looped her fingers through one barely visible indentation on the ground and pulled. For a moment, her arm stiffened beneath the weight of the earth itself, then the pressure disappeared as the outline of a trapdoor suddenly appeared. It almost swung open on its own from just how light it was, giving way to the smell of ancient air that carried with it the smell of ancient parchment, inks, and a myriad of old alchemy ingredients that mixed together to add a surprisingly sweet smell among the other scents. It was a smell that invigorated the artificer like nothing before, sending her down the perfectly preserved stone ladder without hesitation. Kriah however did hesitate when she felt the almost electric feel buzz through her even more as if a storm awaited her below. Knowing what lay below, she couldn't help but feel that same electricity dragging her into the depths.

The chamber they entered was an odd mix of tomb and laboratory. It was a perfectly preserved cube of that same stone where a slab of it rested in the middle with the indentation of a body etched onto the surface. The walls were bordered by scroll shelves, bookcases, and racks all holding ancient yet almost brand new books, scrolls, and ingredients while one wall was dominated by three rectangular sarcophagi with Kaval's visage carved into the top that had the tops slightly slid to the side to reveal nothing. Despite having been down there a few times, the pair could hardly believe the frozen moment of time they strolled through and disturbed. Sadly, they didn't have time to marvel at it.

Iris set her tools on the table where the feet would be while Kriah set the bag down and opened it up. Without needing any instructions, the beast began setting moistened mud bricks, shards of bone, some runestones, and iron ingots within the impression in a very well thought out alignment. As she did so, the artificer slid one of the thinner tomes out from its resting place, the surprisingly soft leather feeling nice against her palm, and turned it over to find the title: "Of Homunculi and the Touch of Gods." The tightly scrawled words of the book were of an older script that was hard to understand, but she was still able to read out the instructions to her mate.

"For life to be born, one must first prepare the ingredients. Man was made from mud molded together by the gods, made rigid by bones so we may walk, given hearts and organs of iron, breathed to life by magic, and finally given blood from the gods themselves. Or so the legends say. To make a true homunculus these ingredients must be used and carefully laid out according to the diagram at the side. Mud, iron, bone, runestones or other sources of magic, and blood from the creator must be placed out. However, to create a living mind is a much more intricate matter.

"The brain is composed of gray matter as we all know, but a homunculus brain is something far different. To create one, you must use a selection of ingredients to represent the different aspects of personality as laid out in the following chart along with the binding agent that must also be applied to the rest of the being. The binding agent is one of my own concoction and rather easily made as written in the pages following the ritual. When the ingredients are laid out and the agent applied, the ritual will begin…"

Iris trailed off with a glint in her eye and looked up, "This is utterly fascinating, and to think I stumbled upon such a similar method on my own. Can you please grab me one of each of those materials on the rack while I make sure I have the ritual right?"

"What is different about this ritual?" Kriah asked as she assembled the odd bouquet and placed it in the hollow where a head would be, "If you made Silvia before, can't you just use that again?"

"Honestly, Silvia was an accident. I was trying out some new materials to supplement my homunculi: blood, locks of hair, some plants that could potentially fuse with the blood, bone, and steel to create even stronger materials, and she came to life with thought. Granted, she never had a true personality before the magic took place. I tried replicating it, but nothing seemed to work. Now I know why. When I made Iris, I was playing around with the blood and soaked the plants I was using in it along with the runestones before placing the vial where it normally goes. You see, blood has always been a critical ingredient along with the mud for malleability, the iron and bone for sturdiness, and runes to activate the innate magic."

The artificer took a deep breath and gave her mate a sheepish, apologetic grin only to find the serpent listening with interest.

"We always believed blood augmented the magic and fusion, like with certain types of iron. However, this illustrates that it is the ingredients making up the blood that creates that reaction. The formula uses a mix of iron, copper, animal fat, and water to make a paste before adding in a few crushed herbs, ground inert runestones, holy water… the list goes on, but it creates an odd mix of what naturally occurs in blood with some magical and spiritual ingredients that merge with each piece in a different way while activating some special properties within the bouquet.

"What is even more fascinating is that this has some form of religious significance, and there are even notes on the possibility of using homunculi to recreate a person. At the end of the book, it mentions doing more tests on corpses to see if using their parts helps remake the shape or if there is a way to further control the shape that is created in the end. He also notes trying to create ways to store the human mind. But we already have both of those methods. While we lost much of this knowledge in homunculi creation, we found out how to carefully craft each one into the shape we desire, and there are wizards who have managed to store their minds into crystals to avoid death. If we can combine all of this knowledge—"

"Then we can be together forever," Kriah's interruption made her stop with a sputter as her face immediately went beet red and made a teasing grin appear on the serpent's face in turn, "What? A few millennia without a real partner will make you feel that way, and, now that I have three, I would love for it to never end."

"W-Well… I would still need to study a lot and test what happens, b-but," Try as she might, a big, happy grin stretched across Iris's face, "I would love that too. Of course, it's not like there's a better artificer than me to make the discovery a reality. But first, we have to make the first step into the unknown… well, the previously known I guess would be a better term."

With a trembling hand, Iris pulled the corked bottle of wine-colored liquid from where it sat next to the rest of the stuff. Before she could uncork it, a soft, scaled hand gently squeezed her shoulder, comforting her just enough to suppress her nerves. With a grateful squeeze to the hand in return, the cork was off, and the room filled with a strong, metallic scent that mingled perfectly with the other smells in the room as if it was made to be there. Every piece of the puzzle was given a few drops, each one slightly thicker than water and glistening in the torchlight as if metal dust was coating the entire thing. When they landed, the pieces began to glow then melt into a puddle that mixed with the other puddles, making the artificer gasp in surprise.

"This is… incredible! Instead of combining piece by piece from the skeletal structure to the organs and so on, it's just… merging together in one!"

Even as she spoke, the last few drops were applied, filling the entire hollowed area in a soup that was a swirl of every color. With her heart pounding out of her chest, she poured the rest inside. For a moment, the deep, glistening purple swirled around, then the mix began to bubble. Before their awestruck eyes, the colors combined into the pale flesh color Iris was hoping for and puffed up like a jelly. The mass quivered and swelled into that vaguely human shape before slowly but surely gaining more definition. Instead of the hours she was used to, the process took minutes to form a humanoid shape with large breasts, a toned body, a hairless crotch, and short, blue hair styled into a bob.

Iris found herself reaching forward in wonder to caress the seemingly hard muscles and soft skin, wondering if it really did match the details she strived for. It certainly looked like a beautiful yet powerful warrior after all. Before her fingers could touch, the eyes opened to reveal pale green eyes that snapped from side to side in confusion. Then, the homunculus sat up and stared at her hands with wonder and confusion.

"Wh-What is going on? Who are you? Who am I?"

"You are Sarena, and my newest homunculi," The artificer told her as bluntly as possible, "Tell me, how do you feel."

"I-I don't know… Everything is so new and strange, yet my heart is pounding with excitement," Sarena answered and looked up, "I cannot help but feel that I should be out there and exploring… whatever that even means."

"Don't worry," Kriah assured her in a low and gentle voice, "Just come with us, and you can learn everything you need to know and see the entire world. You are lucky to be made in such an exciting era."

"And you won't be alone," Iris added, coming forward to gently squeeze Sarena's shoulder, "One of my wives is a homunculus like you, and I plan on bringing even more into the world."

"Thank you," A smile spread across Serana's face, "I am happy someone so kind is my creator."

For a few moments, the trio simply basked in the warm, buzzing feeling of happiness and the first large step they took into the future. All that filled Iris's minds were plans for the future, plans that ended with her, Kriah, Silvia, and Bezla together for as long as they could possibly manage. Perhaps even forever.

Not that far away within the woods, Daelara trotted down an old animal trail just slowly enough to not disturb the woman reading on her back. Hettia's nose was practically buried into the ancient tome marked "Basics of Magic'' with both hands held fast against its leather binding. With how much the mage swayed from side to side, it was nothing short of a miracle that she remained above the leaf strewn ground. The centaur's eyes swept from side to side to see if any suspiciously shaped rocks jutted from past the trees. For almost a mile, the worn dirt was broken by small areas where dirt was worn away to reveal ancient stone tiles that her hooves clacked against, but that was the only new sign of the civilization they had seen.

"Are you sure your magic detected ruins in this direction?" She sighed.

"Hmmm? Oh! Yes, I'm sure," Hettia answered after a moment before turning the page of her book.

"And you didn't get a more precise location to check?"

"Maybe I did," The mage lifted her head just as Daelara turned hers to find a teasing grin waiting for her, "Are you that loathe to spend some quality time with me?"

"Of course not," The beast couldn't keep a smile from her face, "But it would be annoying to come all this way for nothing… other than a delightful forest stroll with you."

"Well, in that case, we're going in the right direction. The other ruins should be along this path according to my little familiars. It seemed like it was mostly in ruins, but there were bookshelves that could have something salvageable."

"I see. I've never seen you so fascinated that you took work away from them before."

"Nothing has been so fascinating," A mix of pride and excitement mixed into Hettia's normally soft and dreary voice as she flipped the book around to reveal a mess of symbols and words the centaur couldn't piece together, "This book is so ancient and supposed to be the basics of something I am a master of, but I find myself barely understanding it. Their spell circles work completely differently, as do their incantations and manipulation of powers themselves. Whereas we currently control every single aspect of the spell and shape it before it has even begun to cast, we can set up infinite possibilities of spells and so easily teach each function.

"However, the spells in these books are all so basic and nearly formless. The spell circle framework for example only sets up walls for whatever is summoned, amplifications for magic use, personal barriers, or set up spots for triggerable effects while the rest simply charge up the latent power within whatever magic type you have the circle set to. If you set up a summoning circle with a fire attribute it seems to let you summon whatever fire based thing you want as long as you have the power to control it. Compare that to today where you need the true name etched into the spell, the type of creature, and a million other things before you can even summon a weak imp. Plus, our methods increase in size and complexity as you do more and more stuff. Here, it is your willpower that does most of the work.

"Do you know what that means?" By the time Hettia had finished, her voice had risen to the fevered pitch of an excited child and she was even panting and smiling like one, a look that made Daelara smile even more.

"That you have sacrificed fluidity for ease of access and laziness?"

"Exactly!" The centaur cocked her head in surprise, "We have taken such a rigorous stance on a phenomenon that is supposed to be fluid like water or air. We have shackled the power so much that when we use it, the spells are diluted and weak. But think about this for a second. Even with our spells being diluted, we have created more powerful spells like the ones I used against you. Granted, they weren't damaging, but does that mean that if we change our methods to cast the same spell that it will increase its power beyond what the ancients casted?"

"That's a chilling thought," She mused, "But the exact one Ysaera has been looking for."

"Oh, Ysaera will be very pleased indeed, but I don't know how hard it will be to teach this. This method might only be applicable to the best of our mages because without structure you need such intense willpower, imagination, and attunement to mystical forces. It might only create a new regiment of advanced mages or commanders for something similar. However, I don't know if this is even the most concentrated form of magic. I wonder what would happen if we harnessed magical powers with no shackles at all."

"Sounds like it could be dangerous to your health," Daelara mused, "Maybe there was a reason that even the ancients had some shackles."

"The mystic forces are fickle," Hettia agreed, "Even now it's easy to lose your body or soul as a price to the spells when you don't know what you're doing. Although, maybe you would do well with learning some magic."

"So you want to make me do something so dangerous, hmm?" Her mate joked, "It does sound interesting, but there is no one better in melee than I. Besides, I already have you for that."

"I thought you were supposed to be the bodyguard," She snickered, "But I do like that. I never imagined being with someone that I was so in sync with."

"Neither did I," The centaur said then jolted when her wife's thin body came to rest on her back, those soft arms wrapping around her waist and Hettia's head nestling against her shoulder, "I am glad I did find someone so amazing to devote my life to just like Ysaera. You might not share her ferocity, but you have something even better."

"You?"

"That too," Daelara chuckled, "I was going to say that you have a far more interesting personality than anyone else. The way you can go off on tangents is so cute, and I dread to think what would have happened if I landed with someone boring."

"You know, on the battlefield, I never would have expected you to be that kind of woman," Hettia snickered a little more herself, "You were quite the savage after all."

"And with a cock like mine you would be too. But I guess it is true that looks are deceiving after all."

"Then, maybe I should talk about my magic theory some more, hmm? Who knows, maybe you won't get as bored as my students."

"Well, it does seem like it has its charms…" The beast chuckled nervously until her mate gave her a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Relax, I would never do that to you. Magic theory is just boring stuff written by stuffy old mages. Although… I do look forward to creating a new magic theory based on these old texts. Maybe you could help. It would be interesting to see how someone new to magic would handle these new techniques without anything to muddy their understanding."

"I'm just starting to think you don't want to spend a moment without me. Not that I mind, I just think—" Daelara's joking was cut short when Hettia gently turned her head to just as gently kiss her.

"I'm starting to think you joke too much about avoiding your own mate when you spend so much time inside of her," The two shared a smile, "But I am serious about thinking you have potential. You have a magical aura on par with that of my students after all."

"I will think about it, but for now, we're here."

Their journey stopped with one final clack. The building they faced looked more like a pile of boulders covered in foliage and lichen, but there were a few undeniable marks only men could make. However, the mage found herself hugging the centaur a little tighter as her heart began to pound with nervousness.

"I wonder if we will find anything," She whispered, "I would hate to come back empty handed after all of my excitement."

"Don't worry about any of them. You have the best bodyguard to take care of anything that could hurt you after all."

"True, but I can always cast a little curse on them as well," With a smile, the mage leaned in, "Besides, I think that you're a much more perfect mate than a bodyguard."

That time it was Daelara's turn to pull her into a kiss, one that was longer and a little more fierce. When they parted after a few moments, the beast gave her mate a surprisingly soft smile.

"Well, we never know until we try."

With a resolute nod, Hettia faced forward, and the pair started towards the ruins with anticipation filling their guts.

With noon crawling closer and closer, Fiona was glad that the route they were on began to look familiar once more. She rode on a carriage with Kivela by her side, the wolf scanning the horizon with excitement, and a small group of soldiers and beasts behind her as an escort. After saying goodbye to their child so early that morning, the fencer was barely able to think about her job that day. Every single thought was about the break they would finally have when their camp was packed up and the army was on its way once more. Thanks to her work, they would be perfectly stocked up for any siege, so she wouldn't have to do anything until they slipped into more familiar territory. But the time she would spend with her baby would always be tainted by that coming dread of her new role.

"Are you alright?" Her mate asked after a moment, head cocking with worry, "You are more quiet than normal… which is saying something."

"Just thinking about getting these supplies back to camp. I can't have Ysaera lose her faith in me or…" Fiona trailed off with a sigh, losing her normally unflappable look, "Honestly? Just worried about Elaine. All of this time trying to figure out the supply lines here has been such a hassle compared to South Auloria. Even with Lady Harriet's help. I'm just worried that I could be spending more time with her instead of leaving her with Bezla and Silvia, and that won't change after we cross borders. No one has the knowledge of those trade routes better than my family, plus you will be helping me ambush, and… if the war lasts years, when will I see her for a long time? Will she have a childhood where I'm always at work and only have a few cold moments with her a day?"

"Cold? That doesn't seem like you. All I ever see with you and her is nothing but genuine love. You do realize you act much differently when you're alone, don't you? I know a few beasts that it comes as a surprise to because they never noticed."

"Of course I do, but that isn't the issue. My family was like that until war happened. After that everything became cold and all about appearances and making them proud. If I didn't become the perfect fencer they wanted to marry off for their merger then I would bring nothing but shame and never feel that warmth again," She went rigid with surprise and embarrassment before forcing herself to sit a little straighter and form that colder expression again, "But that's just how it is when you have to deal with such massive expectations. And once this war is underway, that will be my position as well."

"You're looking at this the wrong way," Kivela sighed and shook her head, "You won't be doing everything by hand other than being by my side on raids. You can spend as much time as you want at home, and, if things are as the lords say, most of your tasks can be given to advisors and whatnot. You aren't going to be a royal, so you can afford far more time on your own and with her."

"Maybe, but—"

"But nothing! The way your parents raised you isn't the way of beasts or even the ways of old. Love and time together are what is important, and, if you really don't think you want it, I'm sure Ysaera would be just as happy to keep you as an advisor until you teach someone new all of the trade routes."

For a few minutes, Fiona was quiet with her face unreadable. In her heart and mind, she mulled over those words and wondered what to do. Should she remain the same noble personality that everyone cooed over in her childhood and at the academy, or should she try to let her hair down, smile more, and… well, try to let other things define her. It was already too late to bring honor to her family, but what about her new one, the one that made her heart melt and brought a smile to her face. As the tops of the tents crested the horizon, her hand slid over to her mate's furry paw and gave it a gentle squeeze.

"My mother always told me to stay away from free spirits like you," She let her expression melt into a smile and fought against her instinct to shove it away in public, "Do you think you could teach me how to be that free? I want to keep my title, but I would rather not be a noble like that… not anymore."

"Of course. I would never leave my mate wanting or alone," Kivela turned her head and leaned in close, making nervousness flow through her spine, "One way to start is to stop being so shy about kissing in public… or being a little frisky while we're at it."

"B-But—"

The wolf didn't even wait for her. Fiona's body tensed with fear as she waited for the catcalls or snickers, but, to her surprise, nothing came. It was a strange feeling to melt into a kiss as people watched, yet it wasn't a bad one. Sadly, they came to a turn that forced her to break away a little too soon to steer the horses properly. When they entered the camp, she found herself smiling more brightly than before with a new sense of excitement for the future. In a way, she felt like a missing piece had slotted inside of her, leaving her more complete than the day before.

Kagura's normally cold stare was broken by an annoyed and impatient frown as she finally came to her last student for the day. Melany felt her own constant grin of superiority falter beneath the stare and gently reached for Emi's hand beside her. When her small fingers wrapped around her mate's, the assassin let out a long sigh that didn't exactly help the dread in her heart.

"No need to be so worried, Melany. I saved you for last because I wanted to give you a little praise. It may have been a while since our last needed mission, but you have always been a prime example of what we need in order to achieve our goals. As a matter of fact, there isn't much for me to say beyond one thing. You need to be less afraid of using your body. With assets like yours, the amount of people we can turn in the coming war will be very valuable. Both your skills and stature make you perfect for infiltration, and, with Emi by your side, you have no issues with extraction. I plan on having you diving in to the heart of enemy territory to send them into disarray, but I need to know if you can do more than assassinations every time."

"Of course," The tanuki began with her usual confidence but trailed off a little, "The only thing I worry about is building a harem. I know the spell works differently now, but with my charms—"

"It's okay," Emi reassured her with a light chuckle before turning towards Kagura with a firm nod, "I assure you that we will both be ready for the task. I know just how to convince her."

"Fine. If you really want to insist, then we both know there is no one better than me for the task. I'm sorry for worrying you," In an instant, Melany's confidence was dripping from her voice once more.

"I'm glad to hear it," Kagura let out a happy sigh and turned towards the other ninjas and assassins gathered around with the start of an excited grin playing on her face, "In that case, this concludes our daily lesson. I hope tomorrow we can run through the drills and discuss them faster. When we master the speed of both, it will be easier to make decisions in a snap."

With that, everyone started on their way but none quite as fast as Kagura herself. Melany and Emi stared after her with worried frowns before turning to each other.

"So… is it true that you want me to turn humans like that?" The tanuki couldn't help but frown a little in worry, "I thought humans were quite uptight about their monogamy."

"Well, I never really believed in that in the first place," The samurai shrugged as they went back to their tent, "I know that some people need more, and I know you won't just leave me because of it. If anything, I like the idea that we can have whoever we want if we so desire. Call me greedy, but to have you and some noble you mate with on a mission sounds rather fun. As does keeping her as ours."

"Not just mine?" A sly smile formed on Melany's lips, "You know, our harem does have a nice ring to it."

"It does?" Emi let out a sigh of relief, "I was worried what you would think. All of my life has been about pushing those emotions down, so even just asking about giving in… It's strange for everyone to be so accepting now."

"Mmmhmmm," She gasped when her hand was pulled down to where her mate's cock was strapped down and throbbing hard enough to almost bust the bindings, "And speaking of emotions, just thinking about that has me in a mood. If you really want to let loose, I have a few ways in mind."

With matching grins, they almost ran towards their tents.

Kagura approached her own tent with her heart beating harder than when she embarked on her first mission. There was so much worry and nervousness in her heart that she couldn't keep her face straight as always, yet there was a part of her that didn't care as long as Zelfina wasn't around to see. However, her heart stopped when she saw the smoke already slipping beneath through the flaps of the tent. With disappointment overpowering her other emotions, the assassin slowly pulled the flaps apart and stepped inside.

The first thing that struck her was the smell. The air was thick with the smell of multiple herbs mixed together and their smoke from being lit aflame, filling the air with a haze that made her reflexively cough. Although, it was an experience she was truly starting to enjoy. It created a warm atmosphere one would only find in the richest of pleasure houses, especially with the floor covered in plush, silken pillows and the drug induced buzz that began to fill her. Among those pillows, Kagura was surprised to find only Hahna reclining on her back with her head resting on Tama's thighs, the tanuki only shifting for a moment to look her way and take her pipe back from the neko. Tama, on the other hand, leaned back a bit more in her mound of pillows that functioned as a little throne and flashed her mate a warm, lazy smile before patting the second mound beside her.

"Take a seat, dear. Zelfina won't be here for a while yet, so we have plenty of time to relax."

"She isn't back yet?" Kagura took her seat and immediately found the neko pulling her close by the shoulder, "Don't tell me Ysaera sent her out for an all day mission today."

"Of course not," Hanha let out a long stream of the sweet smelling smoke while passing the long-stemmed pipe to the assassin, "I sent her out to grab some more supplies so we could all be here to surprise her at once. You did bring your gift, right?"

Kagura took a few moments to take a long drag of the herbs. The smoke filled her lungs and the surprisingly sweet taste filled her mouth just before that surprisingly nice buzz began to take hold even more than before. She tried to hold the smoke in as long as possible, managing an entire minute thanks to her training, while she reminisced on the days when she thought all drugs were abhorrent. However, those thoughts washed away with the ancient collection of herbs that flowed right from her mouth in a thick stream and almost made her melt against her seat. Yet, there was plenty of thought left despite the relaxing sensation filling her body to keep talking all night.

"Of course I did," With one last quick puff, she handed the pipe to Tama and pulled a small, oddly-shaped package from where it was tucked into her belt, "Although, I do hope she likes it. I'm not sure what people like, but it's rather special to me."

"Special for you means special for her," The tanuki said in that sagely way that always slipped into her voice after a few minutes of smoking, "You and Zelfina know each other well, don't you? And, from what I hear, not nearly as much as either of you would like, so don't worry. The fact that you remembered at all should be enough for her."

"Since when are you a relationship expert?" Tama teased her friend, "I don't recall you being one for it way back then."

"I am very well read," A smile played on Hanha's face while she took the next draw on her pipe, "And the herbs reveal many secrets if you listen well."

The other two just sighed and shook their heads despite their amused grins. Before Kagura could respond, the door opened and Zelfina walked in. As always, the assassin felt her throat go a little dry when she saw the beautiful swordsman, especially as a smile was thrown her way.

"I see you have already started the night without me," Zelfina chuckled and sat opposite of them but close enough to reach out for the pipe offered her, "What's the occasion that has you two on Hanha's schedule for once?"

"Oh, don't play coy with us young lady. Kagura already spilled the beans about today being your birthday," Tama's words made Zelfina's eyes go wide and a blush to start burning on her face.

"Oh! So that's why you were so insistent on me picking up these extra herbs?"

"Not entirely," The reclining tanuki purred and leaned up just enough to grab the small package in her mate's hands and tap the ashes in the pipe into a tray at her feet, "Of course this stuff will make this party utterly divine, but, the instant I heard the merchants here sold dragon's fang and frostwort, I had to try that combination again. Back in my day, these two plants only grew in very hard to reach areas almost two kingdoms apart, so I rarely tried them in my bundles let alone together. In fact, I only tried them both once before the sealing, and I had the best time of my life with it. The effects of those two plants are polar opposites: one filling your body with a low smoldering and the other almost freezing you, but… well, you will see for yourself."

The group all watched as Hanha started bundling the light blue buds, dark black leaves tipped with orange, and the other basic herbs together with a little too much glee. At least until Zelfina broke the short silence.

"So, Kagura dear, how exactly do you know my birthday when only a few do?"

The assassin couldn't keep her own small blush from creeping up.

"W-Well… I am a very well trained assassin. I daresay I am one of the few that knows almost every major piece of useful information about all of my coworkers as long as they have been with us for a few years. You can never be too certain who can betray you at a moment's notice."

"Scary," Tama giggled before leaning in a bit, "I can keep a secret, so… is Hilda really as young as she looks? That woman is an absolute mystery to me. She doesn't look a day over thirty, but with the way she talks…"

"She's about thirty-five. I think Mireille is the oldest of us all, but we were all alumni at one point. The teachers at Aulorian Academy have always been the best and youngest to ensure that our skills can be taught for a long time. Most of us only had a few years of experience after graduation to learn more and prove ourselves which has certainly bred some incredible strength despite the drawbacks."

"And we were only a few years past replacing the old guard, so we are all around the same age give or take ten years. All of you really lucked out in terms of mates, didn't you?" Zelfina added with a slightly smug grin.

"Oh, we certainly did indeed," Both beasts were almost in unison before Hanha continued, "But I for one have had enough with this talk without being higher than we are now. Why don't you two give your gifts out first before I light up?"

"Of course!" The neko eagerly reached behind her to pull out a small rectangular package wrapped in shining blue paper and topped with a pretty white bow, "I will go first since Kagura has something extra special for you."

"Tama!" Kagura's blush deepened as she admonished her giggling mate, "But I certainly do, and I hope you enjoy it."

Zelfina just gave her an eager grin while tearing into her first gift. The happiness in the swordsman's face was one the assassin was intimately familiar with, one of happiness that hadn't been felt in a long time. The expression warmed Kagura's heart almost as much as the herbs, especially when the box was opened and those beautiful blue eyes lit up. What she pulled from it was a baby blue, silk ribbon lined by small rings on one side and intricately woven threads on the other.

"This is beautiful!" She cooed and began to undo the old, red ribbon holding up her ponytail, "I haven't gotten a new ribbon in years."

The assassin found her breath catch once more when the rare sight of Zelfina's long hair bounced down out of its signature ponytail. With her face framed by pink, she looked much more open and welcoming than usual, as if she was actually her age rather than having a hardened ten years added on. It was an appearance that Kagura associated so closely with nightgowns, sleepy yawns, and nights sprawled along the satin pillows in a big foursome of sleepy beasts and humans. Then, that was gone almost as quickly when the blue was wrapped in her hair, the color vibrant and the rings looking surprisingly nice when hanging low.

"It certainly looks great," Kagura agreed with a smile, "I can already see some of the girls giving jealous looks… maybe even Lady Gasgain."

"Really? That would be quite the compliment," The swordsman let out an uncharacteristically cute chuckle, "Although, I do wonder what you got me now if it will be even better."

"W-Well, it isn't as fancy as that," Kagura's heart raced a little while she handed her lover the small package, "It has more sentimental value than anything."

Zelfina simply gave her a comforting smile and started pulling apart the rough, brown paper to reveal an equally simple box. However, upon opening that box, a look of complete surprise flashed across her face and made Kagura's heart almost stop. Slowly and gingerly, she pulled the remains of a kunai from the box, nothing more than an old hunk of metal that once used to be the hilt. It was old and discolored from use with the once red wrappings brown and frayed, yet there was obvious care put into it remaining recognizable. On the end of the hilt was a brand new hole with a shiny new chain looped through it. It was by that chain that the swordsman slowly lifted it into the air and eyed the jagged end that attached to a diamond shaped blade buried somewhere unknown.

"Is this what I think it is?" She breathed and glanced back towards the assassin who simply nodded.

"It's the kunai I broke on my first mission. I always carried it as a good luck charm, so…" Her face was really on fire by then, "I thought maybe you would like your own charm to remember me by on missions. The chain is meant to wrap beneath your guard."

"Well, you better get me something as sentimental as that when my birthday comes around," The neko joked.

"I will," Kahura promised as she watched her other lover just stare at the keepsake without saying a word, "A-As a matter of fact, I had an idea just as sweet. Admittedly, Mireille and Mika suggested it."

"This is wonderful," Zelfina interrupted and started to tie it to her hilt, "I will always cherish this."

"And that calls for celebration," Hahna interrupted and raised the pipe in her hand, "Trust me. This mixture won't make you forget these feelings but chisel them in stone. There is nothing better to end a moment like this."

"Then what are you waiting for?" The woman of the hour asked with her smile growing wider still, "Light it up so we can all make memories."

When the red flame touched the bundle, it flared up in black and white before being blown out into regular red smolders. The smoke that rose from it was the same as the rest, but when Kagura took a deep breath of it, she found that even the muted down effects were great. There was a rush of heat and cold that froze and melted her lungs at the same time, making her groan with pleasure in tandem with everyone else. It was such an immediate rush that she had never felt before. When Zelfina took a big drag that made her eyes go wide and almost immediately blow out all of the smoke, the assassin knew that the night would be fun and full of fond memories. For the first time in a long time, she found it hard to stop smiling.

The afternoon was slowly trickling by, but in no place did it seem to stretch on longer than in the large field of trodden grass sitting astride the camp. Within that field, portions of the army practiced through sparring until long after their bodies were coated with sweat or their limbs felt like they would fall off. Even the most powerful of beasts would find themselves exhausted by the end of the day beneath the watchful eyes of Hermosa and Quana. The duo walked through the mass of ringing practice swords, clubs, and a variety of other weapons while looking for any slips. If someone so much as had a stance wrong, the paladin was there to correct it and give some pointers. Quana on the other hand was a far more terrifying presence compared to the teacher, her hands more rough when pulling arms and legs into position and her words more brusque and demanding. Yet, it was showing results, even if the long day was agonizing.

Hermosa certainly found pride filling her breast at the sight. In one area, Amelia was able to hold her own against her three lovers… at least for a few moments. The bald future captain was quite the vicious opponent even against a pair of gnolls and a lion, managing to stop their onslaught and retaliate at least once before being pounced to the ground. There she was given a shameful nuzzling, playful giggles, and a few kisses before being pulled back to her feet. Out of her last class of students, Hermosa thought Amelia was the most resilient and steadfast and certainly had the charisma to make it all the way to a general. She was perhaps the only human to play the same game as beasts and create her own small harem along with her polygamous marriage to her girlfriend at the academy.

Over drinks at night, Quana preferred to compliment another pair, although probably because one of the two was a minotaur as well. Although, it was impressive for a ninja like Cassandra to adapt to the swordplay of a swordsman so easily. Even the paladin had never expected the two sets of skills to combine so flawlessly, and Claire's surprising speed combined with her ability to read intent in a flash only made the pink-haired ninja so much more formidable. Kagura herself was intrigued not only by her speed but the way it coupled with what the young woman learned about predicting moves thanks to her mate. Yet, that wasn't the only amazing combination to come from the mingling of the ancient beasts' techniques and powers and the young women's potential during the exercises.

Micaela hadn't been the most impressive warrior during her time at the academy, especially not with her normally weak will, but her mate really brought forth all of the latent confidence and skill hidden inside of her and then some. The dark skinned warrior initially trained with axes until Akane had a very mischievous idea, as Hermosa had honestly expected from the beginning. There was just a way that her bright red tails swished that was a clear indicator of when she was in a trickster mood. However, it was that same mood that got a short spear into Micaela's hand and taught the warrior how to use it one handed, so it was hard to be annoyed despite the rude undercutting of her authority. Although, it did pain her to admit that the young woman's surprising talent for illusion magic and enchanting would have remained dormant if she was the only one calling the shots.

The paladin broke her own train of thought with a sigh.

"It's crazy isn't it?" She asked aloud, earning an eyebrow raise from her partner.

"What is? I don't see anyone doing anything exactly extraordinary right now."

"You don't?" Hermosa raised an eyebrow and gestured towards where Estelle and Orsoa were sparring, "Look at them for example. Do you see how powerful she has become in almost a year?"

Quana quietly watched as the black-haired knight parried blow after blow from the bear. Orsoa's tank top was as ringed by sweat as Estelle's hair was matted down which was on par with the other beasts, but what wasn't on par with the others was how often her partner fell. Just like Cassandra and Micaela, she wasn't defeated as easily as they were during the invasion. In the short time training with beasts, her attacks and parries kept her on her feet against the surprisingly ferocious blows from the normally lazy bear for minutes at a time. It was longer than she lasted against Quana during the battle despite the girl having ten less years under her belt. Just like her peers that had basically invented their own fighting styles, she had developed her own moves that kept her on her feet and even pushed back many of the beasts she was paired against, not just her mate.

"Well, she hasn't had a child yet," The minotaur shrugged in response, "Surprisingly in fact. Orsoa just went through another mating rut recently."

"That's not my point… Well, maybe that is my point. The next generation is amazingly skilled, far more than their teachers. Estelle managed to keep up with her training despite taking days at a time off to mate with Orsoa and despite being sore beyond belief from that."

"Are you upset?" Quana began to look worried, and the paladin couldn't hold back a light chuckle.

"No… maybe. I guess I'm a little jealous. I never expected that training with beasts as ancient and powerful as you would propel them so far out of my league… at least with time. I know I'm getting stronger thanks to you, but—"

"But nothing," Her mate let out her own rumbling chuckle, "There is no such thing as a time where potential dies out. You have just as much to learn as those girls, and I plan to teach you… one way or the other."

The strong hand that was laid upon her shoulder made Hermosa jump with delight. It reminded her of the few moments before their mating where there was that rush of need and expectation. For a moment, she almost considered calling it a little early and seeing whether that hand would throw her down or pick her up, but the teacher was able to quell that. Instead, she focused on the happiness that buzzed in her stomach with the comforting words.

"Of course. I guess it's just so strange seeing my students progress by such leaps and bounds. I'm surprised that even our archers and gunners are getting such good practice with their mates."

"We are more than just walls of muscles and brutes with clubs," Quana gave her an amused grin that made her nod and smile in agreement.

"And you're more than just fighters too. The griffon Eleanor mated with has done so much more for her than just improving her aim. Would you believe that before all of this she could hardly speak to people?"

"It's not that hard to imagine; she still isn't the most talkative."

Hermosa shrugged as they watched the students practice at the shooting range. Eleanor was doing great that day as her mate flew across the sky and gave her a very mobile target to hit. Where the purple-haired archer used to have trouble leading her targets when using the slow moving ones at the academy, she had almost mastered that technique already. The only thing that made her miss with the blunted practice arrows was her inability to predict the sudden shifts in direction. However, there wasn't the same nervous shaking in her arms with every miss, as if she was no longer worried about looking like a fool. The answer to why came shortly after the beast landed with the spent arrows bundled in her claws and a proud pat on the head for Eleanor that made the archer glow with pride.

"You might think that is impressive, but I find it very interesting that Vera has become so sweet despite us having the same desire for strength in combat," Quana nodded towards a dark-skinned mimic holding targets in her many red tentacles and creating a moving shooting range for the flamboyantly dressed gunslinger across from her, "Perhaps it's simply from not having a fighter as a mate."

"Or she's just sweeter than you think," The paladin offered while watching her student shoot.

Angie had definitely improved a lot herself, no doubt thanks to the extreme target practice the mimic could provide. Those tentacles moved fast enough to keep a veritable wave of targets going up and down and grab fresh ones from the ground in a blink. Perhaps the most limiting factor was that the young woman could only make 12 shots at a time and was held back by the speed of her guns. Her hands were dexterous enough to line up with each target while she waited for the right time to shoot. Although, it was easy to see what Quana meant. Vera had a very stern look to her resting face and a way of speaking that could seem harsh to some, but with Angie there was nothing but smiles and even a few cute nicknames thrown around.

"Hmmm, you might actually have a point, but I don't think that's a bad thing. It's nice to see that it isn't just our students learning and growing."

"Of course. You can't expect an army of beasts to be thrust into a world after millenia and not change to fit their new reality. Besides, being alone for that long really gives you time to think. Believe it or not, I was very excited to wreak my vengeance on humanity until I saw the aftermath of the siege. There were so many humans and beasts in perfect harmony, and…" The big, stone-faced minotaur actually blushed when she trailed off. The blush only grew deeper when Hermosa gently squeezed her hand.

"And it made me realize that maybe there is more to our connections than just the seal on our breasts," Hermosa finished for her partner with a sweet smile, "I will admit that I was surprised too. I never expected us to be more than slaves before falling for you, and I certainly never imagined the actual love that could have been found."

"It is truly a wonderous thing, isn't it? I know a few beasts who are certain that they never would have needed the seals if circumstances were different."

"Maybe so. I certainly couldn't imagine anyone but you being my partner. In the end, I'm glad everything worked out the way it did. Just look at how everyone is progressing so far beyond what they might have without such perfect partners."

"Perfect, eh?" A mischievous glint joined the surprisingly sweet glimmer in Quana's eyes.

"Of course," With a surprising amount of skill, the paladin easily turned around and forced her mate to bend down to eye level with one deft movement, "Where else would I have learned such a move?"

They both smiled for a moment before leaning in for their kiss. Sadly, it was only a short one before they broke apart and turned towards the training once more, but the strong squeeze of the minotaur's hand on Hermosa's shoulder promised so much more later that night.

The skies were just starting to get streaked by red when Benna and Tori found themselves reaching the end of their fishing. While the shark was as nude as always, the dark skinned hunter was almost nude in nothing more than simple white wrappings to cover her chest and crotch that revealed a myriad of healed over scars that looked like many bite marks and a few fresh red marks along her collarbone. As she used a spear to deftly catch fish after fish, her mate was a few feet away helping their child learn the basics of using her teeth to snatch up even more prey for the rather sizable pile they had filling a net. It was nothing short of a miracle that their baby could walk, let alone fish, yet the few month old child had a full set of razor sharp teeth. Although that seemed completely normal to Tori who seemed to push the child to do more and more each day, even teaching the little girl to speak a few very basic sentences.

"That was very close," She beamed with pride as their child almost snatched a fish up with her bare hands, even if it took a quick yank to keep her from falling face first, "I'm so proud of you."

As hard as it was to believe, their girl smiled even wider, revealing the inhumanly long and predatory grin that was one of her few bestial characteristics. Talla could have passed for completely human if not for the gills on her neck, slightly webbed hands, and few patches of scales along her face, neck, legs, and arms. Maybe if she didn't smile so often either. Although, it was enough to make Benna chuckle and shake her head while tossing another trout onto the pile.

"You would have better luck with your spear," The huntress insisted for the umpteenth time that day and gestured to the small, sharpened stick on her back, "You're still too clumsy to do what your mother does right now."

The child turned her nose up a little and narrowed her eyes. For a second, Benna almost expected her daughter to harrumph to turn her head away, but, instead, her chubby arm reached up to pull the stick out and aim it at the water. Talla stuck her tongue out as she concentrated on the fish swimming by, lining up her stab until… splash! When she thrust, the rest of her body went right with it into the water and started to drift away. Without wasting a moment, Tori lifted her from the water with a big guffaw, one that grew larger when she saw the small, wriggling fish stuck to the makeshift weapon. However, their child still frowned upon seeing it.

"Not fun!" She insisted while Benna threw the meager catch into the pile, "Not fun!"

"Well, you will just have to hone your skills then," The huntress sighed with audible exasperation.

"She'll grow out of it," Tori said in that low comforting tone she saved for when Benna was starting to fume, "And, when she does, she will have you to thank for being able to use tools so well."

Despite Talla's humph, Benna felt the exasperation fade.

"You're right, but that can wait until tomorrow. It's starting to get late, and the cooks could use all of this fish."

"Already?" Their daughter whined, but Tori's patient expression flashed into her normal hard and predatory stare.

"Yes, already. We can teach you more fishing later, but for now we need to eat. Help me tie the nets up or you will only get porridge tonight."

Whether it was the threat or stern tone, Talla immediately hurried over as fast as her little legs could carry her, and it was Benna's turn to chuckle while she uselessly pulled at the nets. It didn't take long to get their load packed up and moved onto the wooden sleds, nor was it hard for Tori to pull it along the rough terrain all on her own. With their child riding atop the nets and Benna walking close beside her mate, the huntress couldn't help but think that they made quite the picturesque family, even if they were rather unconventional. Those walks to base that were silent save for Talla's occasional babbling or weird noises were some of her favorite moments. Without even speaking, the pair shared their most precious moments and felt closer than ever before.

Sadly, the moment was broken when they stepped onto the main path to find a large group dragging their loads back to the camp. There sleds full of wood with a few that had deer and rabbits strapped on them instead. They found themselves pulling their sled next to Sharon and her hippogriff lover, a woman that the huntress had always wanted to talk to but never had the chance to. Her heart was torn between more silent solace with her mate or making some small talk with a fellow tribal warrior, but that decision was made by Sharon herself.

"I am very impressed," The barbarian commented and nodded her head towards the pile of fish, "I didn't know you were so good at fishing."

"Hunting in my tribe covered that as well," Benna found a smile spreading on her face, "You haven't lived until you have unloaded a quiver and caught as many fish."

"My tribe focused more on spears than bows. If you weren't up close and personal, then it was hardly a fight," The two shared a chuckle, "Although that was the same for my mate's tribe as well."

"Really? It is strange how similar our cultures are. I wonder how much we have strayed from ancient practices."

"Not as far as you would expect," Sharon shrugged, "It is fascinating that our tribes stayed truest to the pact we made."

"Perhaps that is why our mating rituals are so focused on losing battles," Benna mused aloud, "Not that I mind. I think I've always found myself attracted to that idea."

"We really should have talked sooner because I feel the same way. I didn't realize it until my defeat, but it certainly awakened something inside that I never felt before. And I doubt that was all from how I was raised."

"I'm sure our tribes would be proud though."

The two shared another chuckle before falling quiet. After a few moments, Sharon broke the silence with a thoughtful slowness.

"Did you ever imagine everything would turn out this way?"

"Of course not. I imagined going home to my tribe with new knowledge to spread and a high position in the ranks. Although I feel the outcome would be the same in the end, wouldn't it? I would be the bride to some warrior who bested me in combat."

"It makes me wonder if things are really as different as we think. Out of all of the possibilities for the future, I think this is my favorite though. As if…" The barbarian trailed off as a blush started to tint her cheeks.

"I know what you mean. We found mates that genuinely care rather than just treat us as trophies like most of the men in my tribe. I would never change what happened for the world."

"I feel the same. It was nice talking to you, Benna. We should really get together sometime."

"I would love to."

When the pair turned back to their mates, Benna saw a smug grin on Tori's face.

A band of warriors trudged along the road. Their spirits were high as they talked amongst themselves, but all of the humans looked tired and haggard from battle and travel. The beasts were faring better and keeping up the conversation, even if they were worn out from travel as well. What truly lifted their spirits was the buzz of activity along the horizon that promised they would find camp before the sun could set completely. None seemed more excited than the trio heading them. Syranna, Sally, and Renka talked excitedly while their eyes kept darting towards the horizon, not wanting to miss the first glimpse of those cloth tents in weeks.

"Can't believe we can finally have a break," Renka sighed, "Now that we finally have only the passage to clear, I'm sure Ysaera will let us sit one battle out."

"Really? You don't want to participate next time?" Syranna raised a scaly brow, "I thought out of everyone that you would most want to ensure everyone is safe."

"Well… yeah… But I haven't seen Nyx all month, and she won't be involved either. If we get stuck holding out against the castle…"

"I get it," Sally smiled, "I would be dying with loneliness without Syranna by my side. I'm sure Ysaera will be happy to let you stay behind this once. Our last mission was such a resounding success thanks to you."

"And the one before that, and the one before that…" The samurai chuckled, "Honestly, I'm a little torn. I do want to be there for my friends, but I also want to be with Nyx. At least until we get into Southern Auloria so she can work her magic."

"Don't worry so much," The dragon chuckled, "Ysaera isn't as scary as you made her out to be in the legends."

Before the other two could respond, the tips of those tents slipped into view along with the smells of smoke and the start of something cooking. All of the soldiers paused to take it all in with big smiles before hurrying forward. All conversation was lost while they marched double time to make it to camp, their weapons and armor clanging in their hurry. With that noise heralding their way, it was no surprise that their mates were already waiting outside. As soon as they stepped foot into the trodden dirt, women and beast alike hurried forward to pull their mate out of the crowd and towards a tent or a smiling babe. In Renka's case, she was the one that hurried forward to meet Nyx in the middle with Syranna and Sally close behind.

"I missed you so much!" Renka hugged Nyx hard enough to make any human gasp out from lack of breath but only made the spider giggle.

Her middle pair hands hugged around Renka's back while the bottom pair quickly snaked down to squeeze her bottom. As the samurai gasped and blushed, the final pair of hands grabbed the back of her head and pulled her into a deep kiss. Renka didn't waste a moment to close her eyes and snake her tongue into Nyx's mouth. It had been almost a month since the young woman had felt the warmth and love of her beautiful spider, so the world quickly fell away beneath everything else. Her hips instinctively ground forward against a bulge in Nyx's bloomers while low groans slipped out past the smacking of their lips. However, the moment was broken when she heard the slight aww from Sally and a little chuckle from Syranna. All at once, she broke away and wiped the spit from her chin while the embarrassed blush on her face deepened.

"I missed you too," Nyx giggled and gave her ass a little swat that made her jump, "And tonight I will show you exactly what I mean."

"N-Not in front of my friends," Renka muttered but the pair beside her just laughed it off, "Anyways before that, I want to tell you something."

"Me first," The spider held one finger up to the samurai's lips to silence her, "I was thinking that it was so lonely on my own while you were away, so I talked to Ysaera. She agreed that if I could prove my webs were useful enough to battle, then I could join the siege with you and any other missions you go on. Guess whose nets and ropes have been used in all of the training and hunting for the last week?"

Renka's expression shifted from surprise to wonder to the same excitement and pride present on Nyx's face.

"Really? I was just about to ask Ysaera to let me sit this one out so we could be together. I love you!" Both of their faces flashed into surprise before a rare blush appeared on her mate's cheeks.

"I'm glad that you would go so far for me," Nyx whispered just loudly enough for Renka to hear before turning to the other two with a big grin like nothing had ever happened, "And we can even celebrate today! The hunters brought back a lot of fish and wildlife, so there will be quite a feast today!"

Without a second thought, the trio hurried towards the mess tent for their first hot meal that wasn't rations in at least a week with the spider woman following close behind.

Megumi sat at her simple desk with a candle burning at the corner. The setting sun had just started making the ancient text in front of her hard to read without straining her eyes, but there was also just something pleasant about the way the light flickered over the surprisingly well preserved pages. It made every old and forgotten lesson and spell feel even more mysterious and grand, as if the forces of magic were warning her away through the sometimes terrifying shapes the shadows could make. Although, the words were far too engrossing to notice those if that was true.

The young mage didn't know just how long she had been sitting there poring over the book. Every new technique she found was so fascinating that it drew her to turn to the next page and the next as soon as she had absorbed all of the knowledge within. It was rather hard to follow at times, speaking of things like bending the flow of magic and altering the elements within, but there were almost no spells. Even the spell circles only had a few symbols and shapes that seemed to only determine the realms you drew from and the purpose they served with the rest falling on the expertise of the mage using it. It was all so… so— Her reading was interrupted by two hands clasping over her eyes and turning the world to darkness, filling her with a brief moment of pure panic that almost made her jolt from the chair.

"Guess who!"

The intimately familiar voice was one she hadn't heard in weeks and one that made her immediately close the book with a giddy smile.

"Jeana! I've missed you so much!" Megumi almost leapt to her feet, sending her chair sideways to the ground as she turned to hug the gunslinger behind her.

It felt so nice to have her fiancé's slender frame hugging her larger and softer body. Jeana felt just as warm and sweet as always with that sandalwood scent that always seemed to follow her delightfully tickling Megumi's nose in a way that she always loved. A part of her wanted to pull back and give the beautiful blonde a kiss, but it fought with the part of her that wanted to just keep holding her tight.

In the end, it was Jeana who finally pulled away just far enough to weave her fingers into the mage's purple hair to hungrily pull her into a kiss. The sheer intensity of their lips grinding and smacking together was a testament to how long it had been since they had last embraced. Every single wet smack felt like it was to make up for every hour spent apart until they reached that moment where they simply let their mouths push together in a long, unbroken kiss. When they broke apart, both of their flush faces were split by endlessly happy grins.

"How did your mission go?" Megumi finally asked after a few quiet moments of just staring into those deep blue eyes, "I hope you and Issi didn't run into trouble. I can hardly bear thinking about the danger she would be in as well rescuing you."

"It went perfectly," The gunslinger assured her, "And you shouldn't worry so much about Issi. She missed both you and Olivia too much to take any chances."

"The nest sure would feel a lot lonelier without her. I've actually been making great progress as well helping Hettia research these ancient texts we've found as well."

"That's great! Why don't you tell me more over dinner?"

"Is it already that late?" Megumi's eyes went wide, "I can't believe Olivia didn't warn me! She has been pulling me away from my books without fail every other day."

"Well…" Jeana let out an embarrassed chuckle, "She thought it would be good for you to enjoy yourself a little more before I came in to surprise you."

"Really?" A warm smile started to overcome the mage's surprise, "Olivia is always so thoughtful."

When the pair left the tent, the two found Issi and Olivia animatedly talking together while happily holding each other's hands. They immediately hurried over to Megumi and Jeana to all walk towards the tables set up for dinner together. As they walked, Megumi found herself zoning out of the conversation a little and thinking about where she was now. Only a year before, she had been too shy to talk to Jeana at all, but now she was set to be wed to her and the mate of two very sweet beasts. All three loved her for who she was and always seemed happy to have her extra softness to cuddle against and always seemed intent on listening to her drone on for hours about magic or one of her hobbies. It was impossible for her to keep herself from gently squeezing Jeana's hand, almost squealing with happiness when she got a squeeze back and a loving sideways glance.

As terrifying as change had always seemed, she was glad that her life had been turned upside down.

Deep in Southern Auloria was a great walled city that served as the capital to the kingdom. The citizens were happily in their homes and taverns eating and drinking while the orange skies turned black. In the darkness of the encroaching night, no one saw the beasts all slipping through the trees and crops, not even the farmers that glanced out at the loud rustling of wheat. Some were familiar to the population with their nudity and feral appearance, but among the crowd were a handful of well dressed beasts with ancient wisdom glimmering in their eyes. The one thing they all had in common was that they converged on the same spot: an overgrown estate on a cliff overlooking the kingdom.

There were decades of overgrowth covering the walkways, gates, and even the house itself, all save for a single circular glass window on the back near the roof that looked like a red eye overlooking the city and the large double doors that served as the entrance. However, for as untouched as it had been for so long, the doors hung slightly ajar. All of the rooms of the once magnificent and opulent mansion were now covered in a thick layer of dust and cobwebs, but, among the sun bleached furniture, curling wallpaper, and the tarnished brass accents, a set of fresh bootprints led further down below into an equally dusty basement. There, a well dressed figure in a black suit stood at the edge of a freshly drawn spell circle with ancient bricks scattered around his feet. One black, skeletal hand ran down one of the two coffins revealed in an alcove hidden behind the wall, their surfaces each etched with a symbol even more ancient than the skeleton's black, millenia old bones.

His eyeballess sockets observed the two prisons for a few more moments until the bell in the city's church began to toll nine times. By the time the ringing was echoing through the basement, he was standing in the middle of the circle and drawing a vial of blood from the bag at his feet. When the cork popped out, the sound echoed through the air as did the coppery smell. It was strong enough that the coffins began to rattle while the skeleton flipped his hand and poured the blood onto the circle. The red began to travel along the white markings as if they were gouged into the ground, filling every single inch in a few moments and with such a moderate amount of blood. The coffins were starting to shake faster, but their shuddering wasn't enough to drown out the low, raspy voice of the skeleton that seemed like it hadn't been used in eons. It was a slow and steady chant in a language that had been evolved past so long ago that even the most renowned scholar would understand bits and pieces.

Slowly, the blood began to ooze forward up the coffins. The streaks looked like teardrops in reverse that somehow didn't stain the wood and gravitated towards the grooves of the ancient symbols like those words of power had gravity. Soon, they too were being filled with the blood and turning red as if sucking up every drop, and the doors began to really rattle. When both symbols were full, the skeleton slowly stooped down and pulled a cane that was just as ancient as the symbols from the bag despite it being a little too long to fit. The doors stopped shuddering when he held the cane with one hand beneath the simple knot on the top and the other along the bottom and presented it straight forward.

Then, he twisted his hands to hold the cane horizontally, and everything went even more silent and still than before while the air began to turn heavy. It was as if the artifact knew what was coming and was trying to stop the skeleton, but the already dead creature had no breath to take or pain to feel. The pressure did make his powerful bones feel like they might have snapped after a few minutes, not that they would have the chance. His expressionless and mostly featureless skull couldn't show the determination coursing through him as he stuck one knee out and brought the staff down.

Snap.

The sound wasn't loud or violent, more akin to snapping a twig than shattering an ancient and powerful artifact. There wasn't an explosion of power, a flash of light, or any fanfare beyond the blood filling the symbols. After a few moments, the doors finally began to swing open on their own with a low creak to reveal two bodies partially hidden by black leathery wings. Both of the dhampirs let out the low, long groans of people arousing from a deep sleep and stepped forward, their wings unfurling to fully reveal their appearance.

The pair that looked around were two rather young women that couldn't have yet hit their thirties and looked so similar there was no doubt they were sisters. That was where most of the similarities ended. The elder sister had shoulder-length, light blue hair that curled at the end with an orange ribbon on the side, and she wore a formal outfit with a white blouse that had orange lining the stitches and was open enough to reveal the cleavage of her modest bust. An identical micro skirt easily flowed just below her rear and accented the dark leggings clinging tight to her long, slender legs that were pumped up a little more by a pair of heels.

Her younger sister had blonde hair that came down to the middle of her back in messy and slightly curled layers with an orange ribbon on the top of her head. Her outfit was more casual with an orange half jacket that had white frills along the inner edge that also let anyone see the black crop top hugging her similarly sized bust and showing off every inch of her flat stomach. In turn, her hips were wrapped in a skin-tight pair of orange hot pants that hugged a generous bulge and let the bottoms of her tight globes slightly ooze out, and her just as long and slender legs were also clad in tight, dark leggings that ended instead in orange boots.

The sisters didn't have a chance to say anything before the skeleton that had freed them took the tophat from his head and knelt before them. His voice was the first they had heard in millenia, even if to them it had felt like an instant, and it was one that filled them with a warm familiarity. Even if his bones had grown darker and stronger, there was no mistaking their ever loyal servant.

"Viola and Freya, it has been far too long since I have last served you. Times have changed over the millennia we were imprisoned, and the winds of change are blowing yet again. Please let me guide you through the current state of affairs to reclaim the nobility you once had. If you so wish, the remaining commanders of your old army are approaching as we speak along with any beast able to recognize your power."

"What do you mean, Jacob? Has it really been so long? And if you were just freed as well, then how do you know so much?" The older sister asked, her voice still light and dignified even if it was filled with confusion.

"My seal broke when Ysaera was freed, but I had to search long and hard for the relic that had sealed you away in the first place. It has given me time to study our new world, and, from what I see, the time to rise has finally come. After millennia of being imprisoned, Queen of Monsters has finally returned in all of her might, bringing with her the return of the intelligence and ferocity of all beasts. I thought it prudent that we should help her conquer the kingdoms once more."

"I think she has the right idea," The younger sister smiled with an equal mix of malice and excitement, "It may be the descendants of those that imprisoned us, but I think it is high time we collect on their debts. It's certainly better than sleeping."

"Indeed. Tell me, Jacob, do you have a plan to help Ysaera and help us start to regain our power?" Viola asked, and the skeleton rose up, "I will admit I do feel rather weak after all of this time."

As he placed the hat back on his head, the pair almost thought they could see his permanent, macabre grin widen and his empty sockets glimmer with excitement.

"Of course, my ladies. I have a plan to take the main capital in one fell swoop. All it will take is a little magic."